HARVAR D OR I E NTAL SE R I E SE DIT E D

WI T H TH E COOPE R AT ION OF VAR IOUS SCHOLAR S

BY

CHARLES ROCKWELL LANMAN

PROFE SSOR AT HARVARD UN I VE R S I TY ; HONORARY ME MRE R OF THE AS I AT I C SOCIE TY OFBE NGAL, TH E SOC I ETE AS I AT I Q UE , T HE ROYAL A S I AT I C SOC I E TY ( LONDON), AND

T H E DE UTSCHE MORGE NLA’

NDI SCH E GE S E LI S CHAFT ; CORRE SPONDI NGM E MBE R OF TH E R OYAL SOC I E TY OF SC I E NCE S AT GOTT I NGE N , TH E

I MPE R I AL ACADE MY OF R USS I A , AND TH E I N ST I TUTE OF FR ANC E

lDqme t wenty

CAMBRIDGE , MASSACHUSE TT S

1barvarb Mniversitg [Dress1 9 1 6

DA R E PE TI TI ONS

THE R E PE ATE D VE R SE S AND DIST ICHS AND STANZAS OF

THE R I G -VE DA I N SYSTE MAT IC PR E SE NTAT ION AND

W I TH CR I T I CAL D I SCUSS I ON

MAURICE BLOOMFIELD

PROFE SSOR OF SANSKR I T AND COMPARAT IVE PH I LOLOGYI N TH E JOHN S HOPKIN S UN IVE R S I TY

BALTIMOR E , MARYLAND

PART 1 : THE R E PE ATE D PASSAGE S OF THE R I G -VE DA,

SYST E MAT ICALLY PR E SE NT E D I N THE ORDE R OF THE R I G

VE DA, WITH CR I T ICAL COMME NTS AND NOTE S

CAMBR IDGE ,MASSACHUSE TT S

1barvarb mi nivers itg [Dress1 91 6

The volum es of th is Series m ay be had , in America , by addressing Messrs . GI NN

AND COMPANY , a t New Yo rk or Ch icago o r Sa n Fra nc isco , or at the home-otfice ,29 Bea con Street, Bosto n ,

Ma ss in E n g land , by addressin g Messrs. GI NN Co . ,

9 St. Ma rtin '

s Street, Le iceste r Square , London , W.C. ; and in Con tin en ta l E urope , bya ddre ss in g Mr. Otto Ha r ra ssowitz , Le ipz ig . For th e titles and desc riptions a n d prices,see th e List a t the end of volum e 24 .

PR I NTE D FR OM TYPE AT TH E

UNIVE RSITY PRE SS, OXFORD, E NGLAND

BY FR E DE R ICK HALLPR I NT E R T O TH E UN I VE R S I TY

Fzrst ed ition,1 91 6, One Thousand Copies

CONTE NTS

PR E FACE

ABBR E V I AT I ON S

I N TRODUCTIONP a r ts an d S ou rc e s an d Pu rp ose of th e p re s e n t w o rkThe three prin cipal parts or division s of the workPa rt 1 : Th e m a in body of th e w ork (see pa g e v i)

Text of repeated passag es, in order of Rig -Veda , and with commen tsP a rt 2 . E xp lan a tory an d an a lyti c (see pag e v i) .

Chapter 1 : Disposi tion of th e repeated pa ssag es in ten classes (cf. p . v i) .

Chapter 2 : Metri ca l varia tion s by addition or subtraction or verbal changeChapter 3 Lexica l and g ramm atical variation s of repeated padas (cf. p . v ii )Chapter 4 : Th e them es of the repetition s (cf. p . vii i)Main subdivision A : Repetition s relating to th e sam e god or g roup of di vin ities (p . ix)Main subdivision B : Repetitions relating to two differen t gods or g roups (of. p . xi)Chapter 5 : Relative chronology of books and m inor collection s (cf. p . xv ) 1

P a rt 3 : L i s ts an d I n d exe s ( see pag e xvi)Sources of the m aterial for th e presen t work

The published Vedic Concordan ceThe unpubli shed R everse Concordan ce : presen t status of th e sam e

Purpose of th e presen t work

Ch ar ac te r an d scop e an d be arin g of R i g-V e d a r ep e ti tion s

Most g en eral statem ents as to th e repetitionsMass or amoun t of th e repeated materialThe nature of partial repetition sTh e natu re of con caten ation or catenary structureIllustrative examples of caten ary structureCon caten ated lin es which differ on ly in the order of their wordsRepeated lin es con tain ing question s an d answersConca ten ation of en tir e distichsBoundary between rep etition s an d sim ilari ties an ill-defin ed on eWord-for-word repetition s disting ui shed from partia l (less im portan t)Sim ilarity of verses due to iden tical caden cesIllustra tive examples of caden cesHym n s of like ten or wh ich distin ctly avoid verba l repetitionIm i ta tive hym n s . the Va lakh ilyas

Other im itative hym ns : and 1 4 ; and 1 05

Im itative strophes

Contents : Pa r t 1 Pa rt 2,Chap ter 1

J uxta pomtion of hym n s W i th S I I I I I IR I Ope n in g s .

Con se c utive im ita tive sta n zasI m ita tive sta n zas sca tte I ed th i oug h th e RV.

Hym n s pa r al le l I n structu I e (n ot word ing ) a n d w ith sam e fin a l sta n zaS I m ila r ity of obviously ritua l istic hym n s

S im ila r ities in myth ic o r leg en da ry hym n s

Lite r ary o r hi storica l repeti ti on sOn ‘ la te hym n s a nd ‘

e a I ly hym n s

R e lative cha ra cte r of R ig -Veda ch ron olog y , an d i ts c riteriaR epe tI tion s in the i r hear ing on question s o f exeg esisOn incon siste nt ren de ring s of repeated pa ssag esPAR T 1 : TH E R E PE ATE D PA SSAGE S OF TH E R I G -VE DA

System a tic -

a l ly presen ted in the o rde r of the R ig -VedaWi th the tra d i tion a l statem en ts of th e Sa rvanukram ani

As to the ir autho rsh ip a nd d ivi n ityAnd with critica l comm en ts an d n otes

E specia l ly a s to the relative chron olog y of th e pa ssag es repeatedE xp lan a t ion s re la tin g to P a r t 1 o r th e m a in b od y o f th i s w o rkTwelve n otes as to th e orde r of the repeated pa ssag esAnd as to the i r d ifferen t k inds and v a Iy in g importan ce , and so on

T h e ac tu a l te x t o f th e rep e a te d p a ssag e s , W ith c om m e n ts

Repea ted pa ssa g es be lon g in g to book 1R epeated pa ssages belong ing to book 2

Repeated pa ssag es be long ing to book 3R epeated pas sag es be long in g to book 4Repeated passa g es belong in g to book 5

R epe ated pa ssa g es be long in g to book 6Re peated passag es be long ing to book 7R epeated passag es be long in g to book 8Repeated passag es be long in g to book 9Re peated passag e s belong in g to book 1 0

PA R T 2 : E XPLANATOR Y AND ANALYTICChap te r 1 D i sp os i t i on of th e rep ea t ed p a s s a g e s i n t e n cl a s s es

Classification accordin g to exten t a n d interre lation s of th e repeated pa ssag esClass 1 . Groups of stan zas a re I

'

epeated

2 . E n tire sin g le sta n zas un chang ed as refra in s at th e en d of hym n s

3 . E n ti re sing le sta n zas,n ot refra in s

,repeated in a ny part of a hym n

4 . S ubstan tia l ly iden tica l stan zas repeated with chan g es5 . S im i la r sta n za s6 . Distichs repeated un chan ged7 . Distichs repea ted with cha n g es8 . S i ng l e pz

'

I da s repea ted w ith add itiona l I ‘ epe titiv e wo rd o r wo rds9 . Two o r m ore un con n ec ted pz

’

tdas re curren t in th e sam e pa i r of hym n s o r in

a pa i r o f adjacen t hym n s

1 0 . Stanza s con ta in in g four or th I ee o r two padas I epeated in diffe ren t p la ces

Contents : Par t 2 , C hap ters 2 and 3

Ch apt e r 2 : M et r i ca l v a r i a t i on s a s r e su l ts of a ddi t i on or subt r a ct i on

or v e r ba l ch a n g e i n r ep ea ted pada s

Gen era l aspects of‘

m etrical variation sE xpan sion of on e pada in to two pada s

In terre lation of tri stubh an d jag ati an dIn te rrelation of both with octosyll abic padas

Metrical va riation as cri terion for relative chronologyVe rbal chang es a s affectin g m in or m atters of m etric habitVerses whose in fe rior m etre in dicates later dateProblem atic cases of in terchan g e between g ood an d bad m etreAn alytic g rouping of th e m etrical variation s

C la ss A V a ri a t ion s a s b e tw e en se v e ra l typ e s of l on g ( trim e te r) l in e sA l . In terchan g e between tristubh and jag ati l in es withou t chang e of m ean ingA 2. In terchang e betwe en th e sam e with Slight cha ngé

’

of words and m ean ingA 3. In terchan g e between tristubh an d jag ati with g ramm atical chang eA 4 . Interchan g e between tr istubh an d j agati with chan ge of m ean ing

A 5 . In terchang e between tr istubh an d jag ati a s sug g e sting relative ag eA 6. In terchang e between tri stubh and dvipadfi. v irfij

C la ss B V ar i a ti on s as b e tw e en sh o rt (d im e te r) an d lon g ( trim e te r) l in e sB 1 . On false

’ jag ati or tristubhB 2 . Padas of th e Vim ada -hym n s which occu r a lso withou t the refra in dipodyB 3 . Othe r refra in padas which occur a lso without th e refrain d ipodyB 4 . Padas with dipody appendag e which is n ot refra inB 5 . E xpan sion in g en era l of a n octosyllabi c pada in to a tr I stubh or j ag atiB 6. E xpan sion of an octosyllabic p

‘

ada in to a jagatiB 7. Th e sam e process with in ciden ta l chan g esB 8 . E xpan sion of an octosyllabic pada in to a tr istubh

B 9. Faulty verses of eight syllables in terchangi ng with reg ular tristubh or jagatiB 1 0 . Cases where four syllables appear to be prefixed to an octosyllabic pada

B 1 1 . Cases where the expan sion i s by in sertion

Ch apt e r 3 : L exi ca l an d g r amm at i cal v a r i at ion s of r epea te d pada s

Class A : Lexi cal va riation sClass B : Gramm atical variation sMatters prelim in a ry to th e subdividin g of Class AThe term s syn onym ous and n on -syn onym ous padas

Defin ition of synonym ous padas

On fiha~

padas as indicated by chang e of them e in repeated padasDownright aha -

padas

C la ss A , L exi ca l v a ri a ti on s : S ix su bd i v i si on s

A l . Synonym ous padas with the sam e or closely sim ilar words in chang ed orderA 2 . The sam e with in terchang ed syn onymous words, but no chang e of m etreA 3. Synonym ous padaswi th in terchang ed syn onym ouswords with chang e of m etreA. 4 . Syn onym ous padas with added or subtra cted words

PAGE

Confems Par t 2, C hap ters 3 and 4

PAG EA 5 . Syn onym ous padas expressin g or implying chang e of g od or pe rson or th e like 558

A 6 . Non -sy n onymous p i das without or with chan g e Of m etre 559

Ma tte rs pre l im in a ry to th e subdivid in g of Class BCha ra cte r a nd Scope o f g ram m atica l va riation s

C la ss B , G ram m a t ic a l va ria t ion s E l e v en su bd iv i s ion sB 1 . Gra tu itous and m etrica l va riation s in verbs or substantivesB 2. Va r i ation of second a n d th ird person s8 3 . Va I i a tion of fi rst an d other person sB 4 . Va ri ation o f g ramm atica l n um ber in fin ite ve rbs an d paxt ic iplesB 5 . Va riation of fin ite verbs and participles o r g e run ds o r th e likeB 6 . Sporad ic an d com plex variation s of ve rbB 7 . Va riation of vocative s a n d othe r casesB 8 . Va riation of nom inatives and accusativesB 9. Other va riations of caseB 1 0 . Va riation s of n umbe r and g en de rB 1 1 . Va riation of pron oun sSupplem en ta ry statem ent a s to suspen sion of th e Nati

Ch apte r 4 : Th e th em e s of th e r epe t i ti on s

Stability or flexibi l ity of th e verses according a s they are applied to th e sam e

d ifferen t them esCritical sig n ifican ce of the use of the Sam e lin e with differen t them esFormu la ic l in es an d their adaptation to diffe rent them esVerses con ta in ing figures of speech adapted to differen t situation sVe rses a scribing creative or cosm i c a cts to th e g ods (Henotheism )List of verses m en tion ing creative or cosm ic actsCosm ic a cts con n ected wi th th e sun an d heaven an d lightCon trol of th e world and its creatu re s and its laws by th e g odsVerses expressing m ore g en eral ideas that befit a relig ious text

P i e ty an d se rv i c e of th e g od s

Pious m en and householdsGods as source of in spi ra tionBa rbis : spreading of th e sacrific ial straw as act of pietyPrayers an d hym n s : ca ll upon the g odsSom a - sa cr ifices an d othersE xpiatory form ulas and th e l ike

R iva lry for the favou r an d presen ce o f th e g ods

P ro te ct ion of th e g od s in m isfo rtu n e , a g a in st e n em i e s , &c

Gettin g over m isfortun eProtection a n d he lp in g en era lAg a in st plots, hostil ities, and m isfortun eDestruction of en em i es

Contents : Par t 2 , Chap ter 4

PAGEP r ay e rs for lon g l i fe , offsp rin g , p ro sp e ri ty , an d l i be ra l p a tron a g eLong life

Son s and servan tsGoods an d blessing s in g en era lWealth , espec ially in cattle and horsesGre at or lasting fam eLiberal patron ag e

F i gu re s of sp e e ch an d F o rm ul a s

Various sim i lesMiscel lan eous statem en ts which have assum ed a form u laic chara cter

R ep e t i ti on s re l a t in g to th e g od sR epetition s relating to on e an d th e sam e god

Repetition s relatin g to differen t g odsRepetition s con tain in g sim iles based on ve rses con ta in in g direct statem en tsVe rses clearly tran sferred from on e g od to an othe rThree cla sses of repetition s relatin g to th e g odsClass A : R epetition s relatin g to th e sam e g od or g roup of divin ities (see below)Class B : R epetition s relating to two d ifferen t g ods or g roups of divin ities (p . xi )Class ,C : R epetition s relatin g to m ore than two divin ities (p . xv)

C l a s s A R ep e ti ti on s re la t in g to th e sam e g od or g roup of d i v in i ti e s

A gn i : Gen eral statem en tAg n i a s bu rn in g or shin in g or con sum ing or pervading fir eAg n i as m ediator an d m essen g e r between m en an d g ods

Agn i as embodim en t of th e pri e sthood (Hotar, Rtv ij , Pu roh ita )Agn i as oblation -bea rer and leader at th e sacrificeAg n i in m ytholog i ca l an d cosm ic aspects

Ag n i as protector an d en riche r of m en

Agn i as recipien t of pra ise and sacrificeIn d ra Gen era l statem entIndra as dem iu rg e :In dra as slayer of Vrtra (Ah i) and relea ser of th e Wa tersIndra as slaye r of othe r dem on s a nd en em i es

In d ra’s othe r dem iu rg ic or divin e a ctsIn dra ’

s cosm ic power and relation to other g odsInd ra ’s wa rl ike m ightIn dra as ch ief consum er of Som a

In dra a s protector and enri cher of m en

In dra as recipien t of pra ise an d sacrificeS om a : Genera l statem en tSom a : ritual preparation of Som a : washin g and clean in g

Som a : stra ini ngSom a : pressing an d flowing and clearingSom a an d its adm ixtures

b [n o s 20]

Contents : Pa r t 2 , Chap ter 4 A

Som a a nd its vesse lsSom a ben efits In dra and other g odsSom a as p rotecto r a n d en ri che r of m en

Som a’

s d iv 1 n e an d othe rqua l i ties Som a -worsh ip

Ac v i n s Gene ra l sta tem en t

Acv in s : The i r wonde rfu l de edsAevi n s

’

cha ri otAcv i n s as p I otector s a n d en richers of m en

Ac n s a s rec ipien ts of pra ise a n d sa crifice

Usa s

M a ru t s

A d i tya -

g rou p : Mitra , Va run a , Aryam an,Aditi : Gen era l statem en t

Ad itya s a s upho lde rs of the d ivin e ord e r , &c .

Ad itya s a s prote ctors a nd en ri che rs of m en

Adi tya -worsh ip in g en era lV icv e D e v ah

Surya (Sara) an d S av i ta r (Tva sta r , Bhag a )R bh u s

v ayuB r h a sp a t i

B u dr a

P a rj an ya .

V isn uS a ra sva t i

T rata rAh i B u d hn y a

D e v ap a tn y a h

P i ta rahU czij a h

G r av a n or P re s s -s ton e s

Ap ri -d ivi n it i e sD an a s tu t i or p ra i s e of l i b e ra l i ty to th e p ri e sts

D is s im i la r d u al g od s (D e v a tadv a n d v a s ) Gen era l statem en tIndra and Ag n i

I n d ra a nd VayuIndra a n d Va run aIn d ra an d Visn uIn d ra a n d Brhaspa ti o r B rahm an a spatiDyfivfi

-Pr th l v i or Dyfi v ii-Bhfim i

Prth iv i and An ta r iksa

Con tents : Part 2,Chap ter 4 B

PAG E

C la s s B R ep e t i ti on s re l a t in g to two d i ffe ren t g od s or g rou p s o f d iv in i t ie s 6 1 0

A g n i w i th o the r d iv i n i ti e s

Ag n i an d IndraAg n i an d Som a

Ag n i an d B rhaspati or Brahm an aspati

Ag n i and Ma rutsAg n i an d VayuAg n i a n d Acvi n s

Ag n i an d Surya or SavitarAg n i and Tva sta r

Ag n i an d Visnu

Ag n i an d Pusan

Agn i and Usas

Agn i an d Va run aAgn i an d Yam a

Ag ni and ApsmNap'

at

Ag n i an d Manyu

Ag n i an d Sa rasvatiAg n i and RatriAg n i an d Vieve Dev

'

ahAg n i an d dissim i lar dual g odsAgn i in m iscellan eous re lation s

I n dr a w i th o th e r d iv in i ti e sIndra and Agn iIn dra an d Som a

In d ra and Ma rutsIndra an d Acv in s

In dra and Vayu

In d ra an d R ud raIn d ra an d Brhaspati or Brahm anaspatiIn d ra an d Pa rjanyaIn d ra an d S I‘ i rya or SavitarIn dra an d Tvasta r

In dra an d Visnu

In dra an d Pusan

In dr a and Usas

In dra an d VarunaIn dra an d Ven a

Indra an d ManyuIn dra an d Sara svatiIndra an d AvIndra an d R odasi

In dra and Vi cv e DevahIn dra an d dissim i lar dual g odsIndra in m iscellan eous relation s

I ) 2

Contents : Par t 2 , Chap ter 4 B

Som a w i th o th e r d iv i n i t ie sSoma a nd Agn iSoma an d I ndraSom a an d Brahm an aspa ti

Soma an d Ven aSom a a n d Savi tarSom a and Pasa n

Som a an d Usa sSom a an d Sa ras va n t

Som a an d Va run aSom a a nd Sadasa spati

Som a a n d An um ati

Som a a nd View DavahSom a an d d issim i la r dua l g odsSom a in m isce l la n e ous relation s

A cv in s w i th o the r d iv i n i t ie sAcv i n s an d Ag n iAcv in s an d I n draAcv in s a n d Usa sAcv in s a nd SuryaAcvi n s a n d Sa rasvatiAcvm s and Aditya sAcv in s an d Ma rutsAcvi n s a nd d i ssim i lar dual g ods

Ad i tya s w i th o the r d iv i n iti e sVa run a a n d other g odsMitra an d Va run a an d othe r godsAdi tya s an d othe r g ods l

M a ru t s w i th o th e r d i vi n i t ie sMa ru ts an d Ag n iMa ruts a n d IndraMa ruts and Acv in sMa ru ts a n d Ad ityasMaruts an d Vieve Deva

'

hMa ru ts and Rbhu sMa ruts an d B rahm anaspatiMa ru ts and v ayuMa ru ts and dissim ila r dua l godsMa ruts in m isce l lan eous relation s

Us a s w i th o the r di v i n i ti e sUsa s a nd Ag n iUsas and I n draUsa s an d Som a

Usas and Acvi n sUsas and Sfirya or Savi tar

PAG E

Con ten ts Part 2, Chapter 4 B xi ii

Usas and Sa ra svatiUsas an d VacUsa s in m iscellan eous relation sV icv e D av ah wi th o th e r d i v in i ti e sVieve Devah and Agn i

Vicve Devah an d In draVieve Dev i l; an d Som a

Vicve Devah an d Varun aVicv e Devah an d Adityas

Vi cve Devah an d MarutsVicv e Dev i l; an d PitarahVicv e Dev

'

ah a n d d issim ilar dual godsS a ry a o r S a v i ta r or T v asta r w i th oth e r di v in i ti e sSarya and Savitar, an d Agn iTvasta r and Ag n i

Surya an d Savita r, and IndraTv a sta r an d In draSavi tar an d Som a

Sfirya an d Acv in s

Surya an d Savita r, an d UsasSfirya a nd Parj anyaSfi iy a and Savitar in m i scellan eous relationsRbh u s w i th o th e r di v i n i ti e s

Bbhus and MarutsRbhus in m i scellan eous relation sV ayu w i th o th e r d i v in i t i e sVayu an d In draVayu an d AdityasVayu and MarutsVayu an d Sin dhuVayu an d In dra-v ayu

B rh a Sp a ti or B rahm a n a sp a t i w i th oth e r d iv in i ti e sB rh aspati an d Agn i

Brh aspati an d In draB rahm an aspati and Som aBrahm ana spati an d MarutsBrh aspati and RudraBrhaspati (Brahm an aspati) an d Sara svatiBrh aspati and Apon aptar

B rahm anaspati an d In dra—AgniR u d ra w i th o th e r d i v ini ti e sRudra an d In draRudra and Brhaspati

P a rj an y a w i th o th e r d i v in i ti e sParjanya and Indra

Contents : Par t 2 ,Chap ter 4 B

Pa rja nya a n d Sfi i ya

Parjanya an d Vicv aka rm a n

V isn u w ith o th e r d i v i n iti e sVisnn a n d Ag n iVisn u a nd I n draP usan w i th o th e r di v in it ie sPusa n and Ag n iPfisan an d I nd ra

Pusa n an d Som a

Pfisan a n d I nd ra - Ag n i

Sa ra sva t i (S a r a s v an t ) w ith o th e r di v in i ti e sSa ra svati a n d Agn iSa ra svati a n d I nd raSa ra sva n t and Som a

Sara sva ti a nd Acvm s

Sa rasvati a n d UsasSa rasvati (S indhu ) and v ayuSar a svati a nd Brahm an aspati

V ac w i th o th e r d i v i n it ie s :Vac an d UsasVac an d Vicvaka rm an

V e n a w i th o the r d iv in i t ie sVen a an d I n draVen a an d Som a

V i cv ak a rm a n w i th o th e r di v in i t i e sVicvaka rm an and Pa rjan yaVigvakan n an an d v ac

M a n yu w ith o the r d i v in it ie sMan yu a n d Ag n iManyu and I n draP ita rah w i th o the r d iv in i t ie sPita rah and Vieve DevahPi ta rah an d In d ra—Ag niG r av an ah o r G r av an au w i th o the r di v i n i t ie sGrave—tri a l} a n d Ad itya sGravan ah an d Rbh us

Gravanau a n d Usasan akta

Ap r i di v i n it i e s i n mi s c e l lan e ou s re la t ion sD an a s tu t i in m i s c e ll an e ou s r e l a ti on s

M in o r d iv i n i t ie s i n m i sc e l lan eou s re la t ion sD u a l g o d s in re la t ion to o th e r d u a l g od s an d a ls o to p lu ra l g o d sAcv in s

I n d i a -Ag n i

Conten ts : Part 2 ,Chap ters 4 and 5

Iudra -Vayu

Indra -VarunaIn dra -E rh aspati or I ndra-Brahm anaspati

Indra-Som a

Indra-Visnu

Indra-Pusan

In dra ’

s HariAgn i

-Som a

Agn i-Parjan ya

Som a -Pusan

Mitra -VarunaUs

'

asa-Nakta

Dyava-Prth iv i

Daivya Hotara

Gravanau

C la ss C : R e p e t i ti on s re la t i n g to m ore th an two d iv i ni ti e s

Gen eral statem entLi st of correspon den ce s

Ch apte r 5 R el at i v e ch r on ology of book s a n d m in or col lecti on s

Un tru stworthin ess of An ukram ani- statem en ts shown by th e repetition s

Cri tical value of author-n am es m en tion ed in the verses them selvesIn trin sic criteria of relative datesHow these criteri a determ in e th e relative dates of sing le hym n s

E xam in ation of such hym n s for othe r in d ication s of relative dateMassin g of repetition s as a criterion of the relative date of m andalas or othe r

coll ection s

Massing of repetition s 1 n th e eighth bookSuperio r or in feriorqual ity of repetition s m a g iven collection as a c rite rion of date

App lication of this criterion to th e V alak h il y a hym n s

Application thereof to th e e ig h th b o ok a s a whole shows its laten essSporadic in stan ces m which th e eighth book shows supe rior verses .

Quality of repeti tion s 1 n the s trop h i c c o l l e c ti on s of th e fi rs t book (hym n s 1 —50)Th e n i n th o r Pavam an a S om a book

Quality of th e repetition s in th e fam i ly -book s

Th e s e c on d m andala

The th i rd m andala

The four th m anda laTh e fifth m anda laTh e s ixth m andala

Th e s e v en th m andala

Con clusion s as to th e fam i ly books a s a wholeOn th e relation s of th e third and seven th m anda lasTh e rem ain ing g roups of th e fi rs t m andala (hym n s 5 1—1 91 )Th e te n th m andala

Conten ts Par t 3

PA R T 3 L I STS AND I NDE XE S1 . L is t o f re p e a t e d c a d e n c e s o f R i g -V e d a l in e s

Alphabetized reverse ly , tha t i s, ac cordin g to the sequen ce of th e letters of eachtak in g those l e tters i n a reversed o rder

2 . L i s t of l in e s r ep e a te d in on e an d th e s am e hym n

3 . L i s t o f re fr a in -lin e s

4 . In d e x o f Sa n sk r i t w o rd s6 . In d e x o f su bj e c ts

Add i tion s a n d correction s

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Preface to h is secon d ed i tion of th e tex t of th e R ig -Veda,pp . X1 1 ff

,

have li sted cons id e rable ba tc he s of corre spon den c es. B u t probablyn e i the r of these schola rs fu lly re a liz ed th e exten t of th e repe ti t ion s(se e p . 4

,be low) . Th e re a l s ign ifican c e of these correspon den ce s li es

in the i r la rg e n umbe r , a n d (on th e whole) even d istribu t ion throug h th etext. No th e ory a s to th e cha ra c te r an d or ig in of th e R V. can pass

by the se fac ts . They m a rk th e en ti re Man tra - li te ra tu re as,in a sen se

,

ep ig on a l , an d they forbi d pun g en t theori es abou t p rofoun d d iffe ren cesbe twe en th e fam i ly books , the i r au thors, a n d th e i r g eog raph ical proven ien ce . E . g .

,the th i rd book of th e Viqvam itr a s an d th e seven th book

of th e Va sisth as, d espi te the i r tr adi tion a l c leavag e (p . sha re n ot

on ly th e apri - stan zas — 1 1 — 1 1, bu t w i ll be foun d in g en e ra l

to pa r tic ipa te in abou t as m any repe ti ti on s as any two o the r fam i lybooks .

On th e o the r han d text - c ri t ic a l an d he rm en eu t ic help i s in propor tionto th e frequ en cy of th e r epe ti tion s . I believe tha t th e R ig -Veda wi ll be

expla in ed u l tim a te ly : eve ry tim e a fish d i es (dh iya- dh iya, TS .

som e g ood poin t i s m ade in th e tex t,in terpr e ta tion , g r amm a r

, or m e treof th e Veda . Th e k in d an d a t ten tive r eade r wi ll fin d tha t th e un de rstan d in g of th e RV . h as be en eased at m any poin ts throug h appr oachby th e r oad of th e repe ti ti on s . I m ig h t poin t ou t in pa rticu la r tha th i the rto n o tr ea tise on Ved i c m e tr e h as h ad th e ben efit of th e con side rable m a ss of r epea ted passag es wh ich ar e va r ied as they a r e r epeated ;see Pa rt 2 , chapter 2 .

I have en deavou red to e xtr ac t from the r epe ti tion s the i r full sign ific an ce . I n th i s dom a in judg em en t is n e cessar i ly subje c tive ; the re i s

r oom for d iffe ren ce of Opin ion , an d scope for sha rpe r eyes than m in e .

On th e whole I have e rred,I am sur e , on th e side of too li ttle

,r a ther

than on th e side of too m uch . E spe c ially as r eg a rds th e par tia lc orr e spon den c es (p . the r e ar e n ot a few passag es wh ic h m ay in th e

fu tur e yi e ld im por tan t in form a tion . Wha t,e . g .

,i s th e fu ll sig n ifi can c e

of th e cosm o -m y th ic r epe ti tion : ti sr ah praja arya jyotir ag raht isr o vacanpr a vada jyoti r ag rah ; why th is im i ta tiven ess in th e

words tisrah an d jyoti r ag rah wi th them es o the rwise so u n con g en ia l ?

Or,let th e reade r judg e for h im se lf in ju st wha t way th e m e an in g of

th e words m aha s an d tv aca s i s c lea r ed up by the i r in te rchan g e in th e

i tem : m aho bu dhn e r ajaso a sya yon au : tv a co budhn e

r aja so a sya yon an . Or , ag a in ,n ote th e two br ahm odya passag e s

sapta sv a sar o abh i sam n av an te : tam sapta rebha abh isa ih n av an te .

I t i s sca rce ly n ec essa ry to recomm en d to th e a tten tion of se r iou s

studen ts of the Man tr as th e r epe ti tion s wh ich ar e n ow so con ven i en tlyopen to th e eye . They a r e Of in te r e st n ot on ly for th e dir e c t explan a t ionof m any a g iven passag e , but also for a cr i tical com par ison an d e stim a teof th e r epea ted m a tter in a g iven hym n as c on fron ted wi th tha t of a ll

th e othe r hym n s whi ch ar e con cer n ed in the se r epe ti tion s . These ar e

c on siderably m or e impor tan t than th e var i an ts in o ther Vedi c texts ,i n ter estin g as these a r e for th e h istory of schools

,the d evelopm en t of

th e lan guag e , an d th e la ter g rowt h of B rahm an i cal idea s.

As in th e case of th e Vedi c Con cor dan ce I can n ot con clude thisPr eface w i thou t g r a tefu l r efer en ce to th e E d i tor an d to th e Foun der Of

t h is Se r i es. Professor Lanm an h as ag a in broug ht to bea r h is gr ea te di tor ial talen ts an d h is soun d scholar sh ip on th e pr odu c tion Of thiswork . I ts exter n als, or wha t m ay be ca lled th e m echan i cs, we r e un

u sually in tr ica te an d d ifficu lt . I f i ts form is con ven i en t , i ts a r r an g e

m en t clear,i f

,in fa c t , th e book i s thor oug hly u sable ,— a ll tha t i s in

propor tion to h is r edac tor ial skill . N e edless to say , h e h as a lso a ided

m e m u ch by h i s lear n in g an d cr i tica l acum en in m any m a t te r s tha tc on ce rn th e in n e r quali ty of th e work . I can on ly r eg r e t tha t h e coul d

n ot he lp m e system a ti ca lly in th e d ifficu lt an d lon g-drawn task of

r ead in g the pr oofs ; hen ce , pe rhaps , th e un du ly larg e li st of cor re c tion sa t th e en d of th e work .

On c e m or e it i s m y g ood for tun e to expr ess my hig h appr ec ia tionO f th e Fou n de r , as h e m ay be ve ry proper ly called , of thi s S e r i es, th ela te Mr . Hen ry C. Wa r r e n

,of Cam br i dg e , Massac hu se tts . Him se lf a

scholar whose un de r stan din g Of Buddh ism an d th e Pali lan guag e i s n ot

excelled to th is day ,h e has im par ted to h is in te r est in I n dolog ica l

S tudies a life far beyon d h i s all too shor t a llot ted tim e . Th e pr ovisionh e left beh in d h im has m ade i t possible to publish in d ig n ified sty lesu ch a work as th is, r em ote thoug h it be from th e bea ten tracks Of

ordin ary comm er c ial en te rpr ise an d of aver ag e hum an in ter est .

MAUR ICE BLOOMFIE LD .

J OHNS HOPK I N S UNIVE R SITY ,BALTIMOR E ,

May, 1 9 1 6 .

ABBR E VIATIONS

Th e abbreviation s for th e n am e s of Ved ic texts a re th e sam e a s those u sed i n B loom fie ld’

s

Ved i c Con corda n ce , a n d du ly exp la in ed i n th e In trod u ction to tha t work , page s xvi- xx i i .AJ Ph . Am eri ca n Jou rn a l of Ph i lology .

A rn old , VM. E . Ve rn on Arn old , Ve d ic Me tre .

B e rga ig n e . Abe l B e rg a ig n e , La R e l ig ion véd iqu e d ’

apres le s Hym n e s du R igveda .

B ezz. B e i tr . B e i trAge zu r Ku n d e d e r in dog e rm a n ische n Spra chen .

Con corda n c e . M . Bloom fie ld,A Ved ic Con co rdan ce .

G ra ssm a n n . He rm an n Gra ssm a n n, R ig -Veda ube r se tzt.

GSAI . G iorn a le d e l la Soc ieta As ia tica Ita l ian a .

H il lebran d t,Ved . Myth . A l fred Hillebra n d t, Ved ische Mythol og ie .

IF. In doge rm a n ische Forschu n ge n .

I n d . Stu d . A lbre cht Webe r’s In d isch e Stud ie n .

JA . Jou rn a l As iatiqu e .

JAOS . Jou rn a l of th e Am erica n Orien ta l Soc iety.KZ . Kuhn ’

s Ze i tscl i r ift fu r ve rg le ichend e Sp i 'ach for sch un g .

Lu dw ig . A lfred Lu dwig , De r R i gveda Od e r d ie he i l ige n Hym n e n d e r Brahm a n a .

Ludw ig , Di e n eu esten Arbe iten . A . Ludw ig , Uebe r d ie n eu esten Arbe iten au f dem Gebietede r R igveda-Forschu n g .

Ludw ig , Kritik . A . Ludw ig , fi be r d ie Kritik d es R igveda -Textes.

Ludw ig , Uebe r Me th od s . A . Lu dw ig , Uebe r Me th od s be i In te rpre ta tion des R igve da .

Mu i r, OST. J . Mu ir, Orig in a l Sa n skrit Texts on th e orig in a n d h istory of th e peop le of In d ia .

Olden be rg , P r o ] . He rm a n n Olde n be rg , Di e Hym n en d e s R igveda . Metrische u n d textg e sch ichtl iche Pro leg om en a .

Old e nbe rg , RV. Noten . He rm a n n Olden be rg , R igve da . Textgesch i ch tl ich e u n d exege ti sc li e

Noten .

Pe t. Lex. Sa n skrit-Wor te rbuch,herau sg eg eben v on de r Ka ise rliche n Akadem ie de r VVi ssen

sch a fte n (S t . Pe te rsbu rg ).SBAVV. S i tzu n g sberichte d e r Kon ig l ich-Pre ussischen Akadeni ie d e r Wissen schaften .

SB E . Sa cred Books o f th e E a st.Ved . Stud . R ich a rd Pi sch e l u n d Ka rl F . G e ld n e r , Ved ische Stud ien .

WZKM. W i e n e r Ze itsc li r i ft fur d ie Ku n d e d es Morgen la ndes.

ZDMG . Ze itschr i ft de r Deu tschen Morg en lan d isch e n Gese l lschaft.

INTRODUCTION

Par ts an d sou r ce s an d pu r p ose of th e p r esen t wor k

Th e th r e e m a in pa r t s of th e pr e sen t wor k- The bu lk of this work

n aturally divides i tself in to three Gran d Division s , or Parts .

Part I m akes up what m ay be ca lled th e m a in body of th e work an d is

o ccasion ally so called . It presen ts in fu ll qu otation , in th e orde r Of th e RV.

text, th e stan zas which ar e or con ta in repe t i tion s. Th e repeated padas of eachstan za ar e in dicated by sim ple distin ction s of type (see th e E xplan ation s forPa rt I

,at p. E ach stan za is headed by the reports of Katyaya n a

’

s

S arv an ukr am an r, as to th e author an d divin ity of a g iven stan za . An d e achi tem of repe ti ti on is accom pan ied by explan ative , cri tical , an d historical rem arks

,

wi th Special referen ce to th e re lative chron ology of the repeated m a te rials.

Where i t seem ed profitable th e stan zas ar e tran slated.

Part 2 is explan atory an d an alytic . It is divided in to fiv e chapters.Chapter I disposes of th e repeated passages in ten classes

,accordin g to their

e xten t, the ir g roupin g , an d the ir i n ter-relation s (for de tail s see th e Open in gparag raph of tha t chapter). Chapter 2 deals wi th the m e tri cal variation sr esu ltin g from addi tion s

,subtraction s

,an d verbal chan ges in repea ted verse

lin es . Chapter 3 deals with the lexical an d g ramm atical variation s in repeatedpadas . Chapter 4 deals wi th th e them es (divin ities, objects

,and ideas) of th e

repe ti tion s . Chapter 5 con tain s a discussion , in th e light of th e repe tition s,of th e relative chron ology of th e books (m an dalas) an d m in or colle ction s, as

assign ed by tradi tion to particu lar au thors or fam ilies of au thors .

Part 3, th e con cludin g par t, con sists of three Appen dixes . Th e first givesa list of repeated cade n ce s (see p . xvi ) ; th e secon d on e g ives a list of th e lin esrepeated in on e an d th e sam e hym n (see p. xv i) ; an d the third g ives a list ofth e refrain lin es. This is followed by an In dex of Words an d an In dexOf Subjects.

S ou r ce s of th e m a ter i a l for th e pr e sen t wor k : th e Vedi c Con cor da n ce

a n d th e R e v e r se Con cor d an ce .~—Th e m aterials elaborated in this work ar e

derived in th e firs t place,an d also in th e m a in , from m y Vedic Con cordan ce ,

publi shed in 1 90 6 , as volum e X of the presen t se ries. The Con cordan cein cludes

,of cou rse

,a ll RV. verses

,arran g ed alphabetically from th e beg inn ing ,

s o tha t it was n o difficu lt task to extract from it all word -for -word repe tition s,l [a 20]

I n troduction

a n d a lso a ll partial repetition s whose Open in g syllables ar e iden tica l . B ut it

appeared very Shortly that a work of this kin d stan ds in n eed of a m u chbroade r basis . A great m any partial Vedic repe tition s ar e n ot brought out

by alphabe tic arrangem en t from th e beg in n in g , because th e Open in g syllables

o f th e ve rse s con ce rn ed a r e chan ged m ore or less . Thus,e . g .

, n o less thantwen ty -fiv e octosyllabic (dim e ter) padas reappear , w ith an in crease of foursyllables at the begi n n in g , as dode casyllabic (trim e te r) padas , e . g

sasah yam a pr ta n ya tah

i n d r a tv otah sasah yam a p r tan yatah

Or,very frequ en tly a s in g le word 9

at th e beg in n in g i s chan ged, for on e reasonor a n othe r

,at t im es for reason s of the profoun dest in te rest to Vedic criticism or

in te rpre tation ,thus

acatru r in d ra j an n aa san ad as i

an ap i r in d ra jan u sa sanad a s i 8 . 2 I . I 3 .

The re appeared to be bu t on e way to reach these m ate rials,and that prom ised

to be , in som e respects,of even g reate r in teres t than th e word -for -word

repetition s, n am e ly ,th e com pi lation of a R everse Con cordan ce . Th e schem e

of su ch a work had su ggested itself to m y m ind on m ore g en era l g roun ds an d

I h ad an n oun ced the plan of it briefly in Th e rou gh draft of a R eve rseCon cordan ce occupied a g reat deal of m y tim e durin g recen t years, an d was

com pleted in 1 9 1 1 up to the poin t whe re i t cou ld be relied upon to yield

th e i n form ation desired for th e presen t purpose . Abou t on e -th ird of our

m a te ri al is derived from it : withou t it ou r work would have been veryfragm en tary indeed.

These two Con cordan ces m ay be relied upon to y ield practical ly all the

repeated verses in the broadest con struction of that word . It w ill n ot oftencom e to pass that a repeated ve rse will be disgu ised by chan g es both at th e

beg in n in g an d at the en d . Su ch disgu ise is theore ti cally possible , but

practically so rare as to be n eglig ible . A repe tition or two of th is sort isin corporated in th e prese n t work , thu s

agn i ra tho n a v edyah

agn im r ath am n a v edyam 8. 84 . I .

Negative assuran ce that su ch cases do n ot,afte r all, occu r with con siderable

frequ en cy cou ld on ly be obta in ed by a word -for -word con cordan ce,a task whi ch

lies beyon d th e scope of th e presen t e ssay (see p . 3, bottom ).T h e R ev e rse Con c orda n c e a n d i t s p re sen t sta tu s .

—As just n ow m en

tion ed,I have in m y possession a rough draft of a R everse Con cordan ce . The

un ce rta in ties an d v i cissi tudes of hum an affairs m ay preven t m e from e laboratin git for publ ica tion . I des ire therefore to describe th is work

,in order th a t

S ee p . vi i , C lass B 6 .

4 ‘ On certa in work i n con tin u an ce of th e2 Or even a s in g le le tte r, a s i n th e cas e of Ved ic Con cordan ce

,

’

JAOS . xx ix, pp. 286

ve rse s beg in n in g pr a n o a n d pr a n o . m ore pa rticu larly p . 288 .

3 Ved i c Con cordan ce, pp. i t

"an d xiv“.

I n troduction

Indologists m ay kn ow both tha t it exi sts , an d h ow far onward it has beencarried . I n its presen t sta te the work is altog e ther provision al . It in cludesprecisely the m ate rials in corporated in th e published Con cordan ce, n o m orean d n o less. Two copies of th e published Con cordan ce were cut up in to th esepara te i tem s con ta in ed the re in ; on e , so as to colle ct th e i tem s on th e odd

pages ( I , 3, 5, &c . ) the other, so as to collect th e i tem s on th e even pages( 2 , 4 , 6 , Th e en ti re m ass was then subjected to a reverse a lphabeti calarran gem en t, an d pasted upon she ets in tha t arran g em en t. Th e work

, so fa r ,

has n ot been elabora ted beyon d that stag e . I will m erely say that even in

its provision al state i t form s an in exhaustible m i n e of in form ation on alm ostev e iy im ag in able question of Vedic lan guag e an d literatu re . I am qu i tecertain tha t

,soon er or late r

,th e work wil l comm en d i tself for e laboration an d

publication e i ther by m yself, or som e other scholar. I n th e m ean tim e I shallbe pleased to im part in form ation derivable from i t to any on e wh o m ay desire .

Th e pu r p ose of th e p r e sen t wor k— Th e a im of th e prese n t essay is to

thr ow som e light on th e way in whi ch the poets of th e R ig -Veda exe rcisedtheir ar t in th e extan t tradition al colle ction

,by studyin g th e m an n er an d

exten t to which they borrowed fr om on e an o ther,im i tated on e an othe r, an d ,

as i t were,stood on e upon the shou lders of an other. There can be n o doubt

that they depen d upon on e an o the r for m any substan tial un i ts of verse -lin e

(pada), distich, or s tanza ; that such depen den ce can n ot be im ag in ed to havetaken place wi thou t a con siderable deg ree of con sciou sn ess an d that it Operatesto su ch an exte n t as to assim i late th e e n tire body of hym n s to a su rprisin gdegr ee . It wi ll

,I am con fiden t, appear that th e juxtaposi tion of these in te r

depen den t stan zas an d parts of stanzas, when re in forced by pertin en t comm en t,wi ll n ot on ly pu t m any qu estion s as to the rela tiv e date of parts of the Veda

in a n ew l ight, bu t wi ll also y ie ld m an y a usefu l hin t as to th e exegesis of

th e Vedic texts .

Ch ar a cter a n d scOp e an d bea r in g of R i g -Ved a r ep eti tion s

M ost g en e r a l st a t em en t s a s t o th e r epet i t i ons .— R epetiti0 n s in th e

R ig -Veda ran g e a ll the way from hym n s which ar e m ade , in ten tion ally, inth e im ag e of on e an othe r, as is the case in som e of th e so-called Valakh ilya

hym n s , to m ere collocations of two or m ore con secutive words . B etwe en thesetwo extrem es lie repeti tion s of th e sam e con secu tive g rou p of stan zas repe tition sof sin g le s tan zas repeti tion s of three ve rses or padas of a stan za ; repeti tion s of

distichs an d repe tition s of sing le verses or padas. Wi th th e class of repe ti tion sinvolvin g m erely con secu tive words or set phrases , which do n ot resu l t in th e

iden tity or close S im i lari ty of at least on e s in g le lin e , th e presen t e ssay doesn ot deal e ither system atically or fully. That wou ld m ean an en tirely differen twork from th e one here con tem pla ted

,n am ely, a word-for -word Con cordan c e ,

I ntroduction

wri tten ou t i n full . 1 Th e im itative m om en t in m ore g roups of words is , as

a ru le,fa in t

,acciden ta l, and m ore or less u n con scious

,be cau se such collocation s

ten d to assum e th e n ature of se t phrases . Th is phase of repetition is touchedupon in ciden tal ly, prov ision ally , an d yet pe rhaps su fficien tly, in a parag rapho r two , below , pp. 8 if . A S regards caden ces

,m ore ove r

,it is brought to l ight

com ple tely by th e Lis t of repe ated caden ces (Appen dix I). It w il l be seen

there that repetition of two or m ore con secu tive wo rds i s an established featu reof R ig

-Ved ic com pos ition , a s it is in deed of Vedic com position in g e n era l .M a s s or am ou n t of th e rep e a t e d m a t e ri a l .— G r 0 ups of sta n zas

,stan zas

,

parts of stan zas , distichs, a n d sin g le verses am oun t in g perhaps to a total ofn o less than padas repeated en tirely or partia lly, con sti tu te th e m a te rialwi th which th e pre sen t treatise h as to deal . These padas a r e repeated 0 11 th e

average n early 2% tim es,m akin g a total of abou t padas . Th is coun t

does n ot in clude su ch as a r e repeated , for on e reason or an other, i n the

sam e hym n . Of these there ar e abou t 6 0 , m ak in g a tota l of abou t 1 2 0,

exclusive of th e n um erou s rhe torical con caten ation s wh ich often re sult in padasso m u ch al ike as to am oun t alm ost to i den tity ; see th e n ext parag raph . S tillm ore , a fortiori , th is does n ot in clude refra in padas wh ich aboun d in th e

Ri g-Ve da. Of these there a r e just abou t 1 50 , repeate d a total of abou t

tim es ; see p. xv i . Thus th e total of repeated padas in th e R ig-Veda, i f we

in clude close caten a ry im itation , is l ike ly to con cern n ot m u ch less thanlin es, that is to say , p erhap s n ot less than one-fifth of the enti re R ig -Veda collection .

2

T h e n a tur e of p a r t i a l rep et i t i on s .— These borrowin g s, as be tween

d ifferen t parts of th e R ig-Veda , a r e n ot by any m ean s restri cted to m e re

m echan ical word -for -word repe ti tion s . A g ive n verse un i t m ay , in de ed, appe arin exactly th e sam e form in two or m ore places . B ut qu ite as freque n tly itappears in a m ore or le ss chan g ed form . Ve ry frequ en tly a l in e or stan zai s chan ged to su i t a differen t them e

,especial ly a diffe ren t d ivin ity. Th e

d ifferen t m e tres in wh ich th e hym n s of th e R ig-Veda a r e com posed m ay

im pose chan g es in repeated verse -lin es. E specia lly th e tran sfe r of a li n e in

th e Shorte r (an ustubh -

gayatri ) m e tre to th e lon g e r (tr istubh -jag ati) m etre . o r

vice ve rsa , in volve s exten sion o r cu rta i lm e n t . Or,th e sam e l in e m ay appea r,

wi th S l ight obl igatO Iy chang es , both as tr istubh an d jagati . E ve ry i mag in ableform of chan g e is theore tically possible whe n it com es to tran sferring ve rseo r stan za from i ts orig in a l place to a n ew con n exion . Th e poe ts rejo ice inth e u tm os t fre edom in this respect. They cu rta i l a n d exten d , they vary an d

adapt previou sly existen t ve rse u n its to su it the ir n eeds an d the ir fan c ies . All

1 Of. A . Guerin ot,Jou rn al A s iatiqu e o r (Oaka laCakh a) se eWebe r

,In d ische

1 0 . x . 585 ff. S tu d ie n,i i i . 2 56 ; x . 1 33 , n o te . As to th e

3 T h e RV . i s u su a l ly e stim a ted at abou t n um be r of w ord s c on ta in e d i n th e R ig-Ve d a

,

pada s. A ccord in g to th e Ca r an av y i‘ i li a , se e th e e xtrac t from th e c om m e n ta ry to th ea n d th e scho l ia st to CG .

,th e n u m be r of Ca r a n a v y i

'

i h a, g ive n in Old e n be rg

’s Pro lego

sta n zas i n th e R V. (Vaske la Cakh i‘

i ) i s m e n a, pp . 5 1 4 3 . I n g en e r a l se e ibid .

, pp . 488fi~

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

I n troducti on

tv e deva havir ada n ty ah u tam 2 . 1 . 1 3d

ass d eva havir ad an ty al i u tam 2 . 1 . 1 4b

m a n d ro v iqv an i kav yz'

i n i v id v an 3. 1 . 1 7b

ag h ir v icv an i kav yfi n i v id v an 3 . 1 . 1 8d

ya jag r v ir V i d a th e qasyam an av i jag r vn

'

v id ath e qasyam an a 3 . 39 . 2b

e kam v i cak r a cam asam catu rd h a 4 . 3s. 2‘l

v y ak r n ota cam asa r'

n ca tu r d h a

r ay i iii d ivo d uh i ta r o v xbh ati h

tad v 0 d ivo d uh i ta r o v ibhati h i“

yad i i ii som asan susu ta am a n d an 5. 30 . 1 0‘l

ya d im som a babh r udh i’

i ta am an d an 5. 30 . 1 1 a

S i v y u cha sah i yasi

yo v y auchan sah i yas i

d h i bh i r v iprah pr am a tim i ch am an ah

g i rbh i r v ipr ah p r am at im i ch am an ah

a d dh a d eva m ahar‘ i as i 8 . 1 0 1 . 1 1d

satra d eva m ahan asi

abh i tya r'

n m adyam m ad am

abh i tyam pur v ya rh m ad am

ya t te pav i tr am a r c i s i 9. 67. 2 38L

ya t te pav i tr am a r c iv a t

tv a rh v i pr o abh av o’

fi g i r a stam ah

tv an’

ri kavir abh av o d e v a v i tam ah

tebh ih som abh i rak sa n ahten a som abh i raksa n ah i 4 . 4

h

vi c i d v r h e v a r ath yev a cak ra 1 0 . i o . 7d

ten a vi vrba r a th yev a c ak ra 1 0 . I o . 8d

a thom e n am p r a h i n u tat pi tr bh yah 1 0 . 1 6. 1‘l

a thom e n am pa i i da ttat p i trbhyahya s to d r apsa skan da ti yas te ancuh

ya s te d r apsa skan n o yas te anquh

v iqv ed e ta savan a tutum a krse 1 0 . 50 . 5‘l

e ta v igv a savan a tutum a k r se 1 0 . 50 . 6a

atli Zi d eva d adh i r e h av yav ah am 1 0 . 5 2 . 3d

m am d eva d ad li i r e h a v yav ali amte ag n eh pa ri jaj ii i r e 1 0 .6 2 . 5

d

ye ag n eb pa ri jajfi i r esa rasva ti saha dh i bh ih pu r ar

’

n d l iya 1 0 . 65. 1 3d

v iqv e d e y ah saha d h i bh i h pur a rfn dhyad adh ain i te dyum ati rh v acam asan I o .98 . 2

d

a sm e d l i e h i dyum a ti ih v acam asan 1 0 . 98 . 3GIL

u tz’

ipr n an m a r d i tz’

i ra i ii n a v in d ate 1 0 . 1 1 7. 1d

u to c i t sa m a rd i tar am n a v i n da te 1 0 . 1 1 7. 2d

apacyam tv a m a n a sa cek i tan am 1 0 .

apagyam tv a m a n a sa d i d h yan am

I n troduction

Addi tion al in stan ces of this practice m ay be foun d in the following passages7 I O 2 6

1 7 2 5 2 0

1 3 8 7 . 1 0 4 . I 5, 1 6 3 2

2 (of. 3- 5) 7 9 5

9

1 0 6 8 2

8 5

2 5 3 9

2 3 1 1 7

7 6 2 2

6 4 5 2

Con c a t en a t ed lin e s wh i ch difi‘

e r on ly in th e or d e r of th e i r wor ds .— At

tim es th e con caten ating padas con sist of th e sam e words rearran g ed in differen torder. This kin d of chan g e , on accoun t of its extrem e sim pl ici ty, carries withit an extra touch of rhe torical live lin ess, as com pared with th e m ore ordin a ryform s of con caten ation

sam sgu ir idhya te vraav r so agn insam i dhyate

ah u s te tri n i d iv i ban dh anan i 1 . 1 63.3d

tri n i ta ahu r d ivi ban dh an an iv iqv ed e ta savana tutum a k r se 5

d

eta v igv a savan a tutum a k r seten a caklpr a r sayo m an u syah 5

d

caklpr e ten a r sayo m an u syah 1 0 .

A few correspon den ces of this sort occu r a lso in hym n s wi de ly apa rt : seethe parag raph on padas which con ta in th e sam e or sim i lar words differen tlyarr an ged (Pa rt 2 , chapte r 3 , Class A

R epe a t ed l i n e s con ta in i n g qu e st ion s a n d a n swe r s — Allied to this them e

are questions an d an swers,both stated in full . Th e effe ct is again rhetorical,

ei ther that of livelin ess of diction , or m ysterious solem n i ty . Cf. th e brahm odya

question s and an swers at th e agv am edh a sacrifice VS . 2 112, et al. ; also RV.

and 1 5 ; an d 3 ; AV. 2 3. Thuskath a r

’

n r a saya a tarah payahs i 1 0 . 1 0 8. 1d

tatha r asaya ata ram payah s i 1 0 . 1 0 8 .2‘l

h as to j am i r jan anamtv a rh jam ir jan an amin d rah k im a sya sakhye cakara i

h

in d rah sad asya sakhye oskara 6. 2 7. 2b

ko n o m ah ya ad itaye pu n ar dat I . 2 4 . I°

as n o m ahya ad i taye pu n ar dat 1 . 2 4 . 2c

ka ri i svid ga rbh a rh pr ath am am d adh r a apan 5°

tam id g a rbh a i i i prath am am d adh ra apah

I ntroduction

Th e two open in g stan zas of ar e m ade up en tirely of a cha in of questionand an swe r li nes whose obvious a im is to n arra te in a sort of ballad style som e

particu lar even ts in wh i ch In dra fig u res as th e herokim asya m a de k im v a sya pi tav i n d rah k im asya sakh ye cakara

,

ran a v a ye n isad i k im to a sya pu ra v i v id r e k im u n fi ta n asah.

sad a sya m ad e sad v a sya p i tav in d rah sad a sya sa khye cakar a,

ra n a v ii y e misad i sa t te asya pu ra v i v id r e sad u n utan asah .

A S im ilar ballad tou ch links th e stan zas 1 5

yo jagara tam r cah kam aya n te y o jagara tam u Sam an i yan ti ,yo j agara tam aya iii som a I i h a tav ah am asm i sakh ye n yokah.

agn i r jagara tam r cah kam aya n te a g n i r j a gara tam u Sam an i yun ti,

ag h ir jagara tam ayam som a ah a tav ah am a sm i sakh ye n yokah .

Con ca t en a t i on of en t ir e di st i c h s .

— Con caten ation m ay extend to an en tiredistich by carry in g th e para lle lism beyon d th e l im its of th e sin g le pada . The

parall elism in su ch cases is , as a ru le,less we ll su stain ed

, presum ably be cause

the resu lt wou ld be too m on oton ou s . Th e followin g in stan ces a re those of

distichs m ore or less un de r th e in fluen ce of this habit

yah pav am an i r adh ye ty r s ibh ih sambh r tam rasam g . 67. 3 i"b

pav am an i r yo adh yety r s ibh i h sambh r tam ra samam i v a yas te g arbh a n

'

o du rn am a yon im acayoyas te g arbham am i va du rn am a yomim agaye 1 0 . 1 6 2 . 2

“b

h i r anyapan im fi taye sav i tar am upa h v aye 5“

aparii n apatam av ase sav i tar am u pa stuh i 1 . zz.6“u

a bh ar atar’

n ciksatam v ajr abah i'

i a sn i ai’

i in d ragn i av atamqacibh ih 1 . 1 09 . 7‘ b

pu r amda r aqiksatam v aj r ah astasm ar'

i i n d ragn i av a tar'

n bh ar e su 1 . 1 0 98“b

ad v e so n o m aru to gatum e tan a grota h av am ja r i tur ev ayam ar u t 5 . 87. 8“b

ga n ta n o yaj iiam yajfi iyah suqam i grota h av am a r aksa e v ayam a ru t

a n o gavyebh i r aq aih sah asrai r upa g ach a tam 8 . 73. 1 4“b

m a n o gavyebh i r aov yaih sah asrebh i r ati kh yatam 8. 73. i s" h

e sa d i v am vi d h av ati tiro r ajZi nsi dhar aya 9. 3. 7“b

e sa d iva r'u v y asar a t t i ro r ajansy a sp r tah

The phen om en on gradually fades ou t in to such relation as appears inor 2 2 .

I n eed h ardly say that m y treatm en t here of this them e of con cate n ationis a m ere Ske tch , wh ich , I hope , m ay poin t the way for som e youn ge r scholarto a thorough in vestig ation o f this fea ture of th e R ig

-Veda . I am su re thatit will prove va luable n ot on ly fo r th e rhetoric , bu t also for the critic ism and

in terp retation of that Veda .

B ou n d a ry be tw e en r ep e t i ti on s a n d s im i l a ri t i es a n i l l -defin ed on e .

I n an othe r way also , the boun dary l in e which separa tes th e repeated ve rsesof the Veda from th e rest of th e m as s i s n ot absolu te

,an d can n ot eas ily be

drawn , even for practica l pu rposes . S in ce repeated padas , in th e sen se whichis g iven to th e phrase in this book, a r e n ot always perfectly iden tical in the i r

I n troduction

wordin g , it follows that th e d iffe re n ces in th e wordin g of two sim ilar versesm ay ou twe igh the i r sim ilari ties . Or

, put in an other way, th e qu e stion m ayarise whe the r th e s im i lariti es in wordin g or structure of certa in verses en titlethem to be treated as repeated verse s . For su ch sim ila ri ties m ay, on the

on e han d,be du e m erely to th e hom og en eou s characte r of a close ly related

body of sem i -tech n i cal li te rary products, su ch as m ake up the Sa r’

nh ita of the

RV. On the oth er h an d , they m ay fade to a po in t where dissim ilarity ove rridessim ilari ty . It has therefore n ot always been easy to decide what to in cludeor what to keep ou t. I have bee n gu ided , to s om e exten t

,by th e in trin sic

im portan ce of the S im ilari ties in deciding what to reg ard as repeated padas,in d istin ction from m e re a cc iden tal agglom eration s o f sim i lar words.

Nevertheless th e them e becom es elusive at certain poin ts : it frays, so to

spe ak , at th e edg e . Thus we have th e frequ en t expression coverin g the space

of a pada,

y ajam an aya sun v ate

Un im portan t, form u la ic , an d h ap-hazard as is this expression ,

it is e n ti tledin ou r plan to th e full dign ity of a repeated pada , if for n o other re ason

,becau se

it i s a m etrical un i t of th e sort we en gag ed to collec t an d d iscuss. But th e sam e

expressi on occu rs at th e en d of several he te rog en eou s lin es , as a m ore or less

acciden tal caden ce,to w it

bh ad i aqak ti r yajam an aya sun v ate

v icv ed ah a y ajam an aya sun v aterj i

’

i ya te yajam an ay a su n v a te

supravy e yajam an aya sun v ate 1 0 .

Wi th these I have n ot deal t a s repeated padas, con ten t to state,on ce for all

,

un der tha t th e expression yajam an aya sun v ate is caden ce in th e abovem en tion ed fou r padas . Again th e pada ,

yajam an a sya su n v atah

is n ot trea ted directly as a repetition of yajam an aya su n v ate A crossreferen ce from 5 . 2 6 . 5 to 6. i s thought sufficie n t to se cu re th e proper atten tionto th is u n im portan t styl istic or m e trical acciden t.

An other set of exam ple s, which i llustrates well the i n stability of ou r criteriai n th is m atte r

,bring s u p th e qu estion whe ther th e followin g larg e group of

padas is to be treated en tirely, o r in part, as repeated, or m e rely as sim ilar

m ate rial . It w ill be n oted that a ll padas refe r to A gn i

agn inquk r en a coci sa 8 . 56 (Va1 .

ag n in’

oquk ren a qoc i saag n e cuk ren aqoc i saagn is tigm e n a goc isa

ag n e tigm e n a qoc i sav r sa guk r en a qoc i sa

Add to th e above the Usas padau sahquk r e n a goci sa

2 [a 20]

1 0 I ntroduction

a n d i t wi ll be se en that we ar e dea li ng w ith a looser an d m ore for tu itous kin dof S im ilarity, wh ich , at any ra te , can be u n derstood as taki ng place , in part atleas t

,w ithou t con sciou s im itation . I have n ot trea te d th is g roup of seven ve rses

as a real case of repe t ition , bu t have ag a in taken care to draw the reade r’sa tte n tion to all these correspon den ce s a t th e proper po in ts .

Word - for -w ord rep et i t i on s di st i n gu i s hed from p a r t i a l (l e s s im por t an t )on es .

— H owever,eve n th e m a terials that a r e in corporated for som e kind of

treatm en t i n th e body of th is work seem ed to call for d istin ct ion . Thi s di s

tin ction is betwe e n e ithe r word -for -word repetition s o r im portan t repetition so n the on e han d , and partia l less im portan t repetition s on th e other han d . All

word -for -word repet ition s ar e wri tte n ou t in fu ll in the ir first l istin g in th e

order of th e RV. Th e sam e m ethod i s adopted w ith all partia l repeti tion s whi chcall for discussion or criti cism ,

o r which seem for som e reason or othe r to call

for explic it presen tation to th e eye of th e reade r.B ut there a r e a lso, in ve ry great n um ber partial , less im portan t repe titions

which do n ot ca ll for su ch fu ll treatm en t. Thu s th e pa ir,

ojo dasasya dam bh ayav adh a r dasa sya d ambh aya

a re in som e sen se partial repetition s, bu t if we regard th e stan zas in wh ichthey occu r

,it will be foun d that there is in them n othin g of im portan ce beyon d

th e fact of th e partial repe tition itself. I n such cases th e correspon den ce iss tate d in square brackets in both orders of th e RV. con cern ed in the repe ti ti on ,

thusOjo dasasya dam bh aya v adh a r dasasya d am bh aya]v adh a r dasasya dam bh aya Ojo dasasya d am bh aya ] .

An othe r illu stration of this partial kin d of repetition is,

kav im agn im u pa stuh i

i n d r am ag n im upa atub i

We m ust rem em ber that th e tem ptin g l i k en ess of such pairs,thou gh sufl‘ic ien tly

stron g to en ti tle them to be con sidered as repeti tion s , m ay yet be acciden tal ,tha t is, the n a tu ra l

,m echan ical

,or au tom atic expression of sim il ar facts in

s im ilar lan g u age . Th e reader,howeve r, is asked to rem em ber that this very

exten sive class in creases, afte r all , th e total, and he ighte n s th e effe ct of th e fu ll

or m ore im po rtan t repetition s ; an d that, in som e deg ree at least, we cann otim ag in e this kin d w i thou t th e c ircum stan ce of real im itative n ess . Th e reade ris asked, furthe r, to rem em be r that even th e n icest discrim in at ion can n ot set

th e boun da ry be tween wha t is m ore im portan t an d what is less im portan t. I n

a ny case h e h a s be fore h im as com ple te a colle ction of repeated m e tri ca l u n itsas cou ld be dev ised by th e dil ig en ce a n d in g en u i ty of the a uthor.

S im i l a r i ty of v e rs e s du e t o i d en t i c a l c a d en c e s .— I n g e n e ral , as we have

seen,i t is im poss ible to m ark off sim i lar padas from pre cise ly repeated padas.

A pa ir of verse s m ay beg in w ith two or three i den tical words, an d then lapse

I n troduction 1 1

in to dissim ilari ty. Thus th e three su ccessive hym n s —33 each beg in w ith

pra som asan ; an d have pr a som asah . ak ram uh . This is

g en u in e im itativen ess , n ot acci den t . Bu t i t does n ot am oun t to repeti tion .

Th e sam e kind of im ita tiven ess Operates at th e en d of lin es on a far ‘ larger scalethan at th e beg in n in g . Now th e R everse Con cordan ce shows tha t th e en tireVedic lite ratu re i s g iven to im itatin g caden ces on a fa r large r sca le than it

im ita tes Open in g stra in s. This is tru e both of verses an d prose form u las.

Throughou t th e l itera tu re there is an abun dan ce of lin es en ding in bhutar'

n ca

bhavyam ca or, pradico digag ca or , in dr ac cagni c ca or

, tan v a tan'

a ca . Th e

caden ce dacuse m ar tya’

ya occu rs ten tim es in RV. alon e . Som etim es a lon g e r,perfectly n a tu ral , m echan ical or form ula ic succession of words in th e caden ce

creates the sem blan ce of repeated padas, sim ply becau se it occupies m ost of th esyllables of those padas . I have been com pelled to treat as partly repeatedlin es such collocation s as th e followin g

ek o v icv asya bh uv an asya rajaten a v iqv a sya bh u v an a sya raja 5. 3

som o v icv a sya bh uv an asya rajaa sya v igv a sya bh u v an asya raja

Yet I am convin ced that what we really have before u s is m e rely an u n usually

lon g caden ce,v icv asya bh uv an asya raja. Sim ilarly padas en din g in v arun o

mi tro aryam'

a occu r n o less than e leven tim es in th e RV. alon e :

1 0 . 36. I ; padas endin g

in m itr asya v ar un asya dham a occu r four tim es

padas en din g in v igv an i varya occu r e ight tim es :

A s a rule these repea ted phrases em brace two or three words of a g ivencaden ce . To a large exten t th ey a r e extrem ely form ulaic, set phrases : n oun s

wi th th e i r fixed adje ctives,su ch as

,e . g .

,bhuv anan i v igv a, or , suv an asa in dav ah

or,sakhya civ an i ; verbs wi th the ir se ttled depen den cies , su ch as form s of th e

verb cru‘ hear ’ gove rn in g h av am

‘call

’: grn avad dhav am ; cru ta h av am ;

gr n udh i h av am ; crudh i h av am ; grn u tam h av am ; grutam h av am ; fixed com

bin ation s of preposition an d n oun,such as upa dyav i , or , adhi san avi

,&c .

,&c .

Th e n in th book displays its techn ical im itative structure in an espec ia l deg reeits caden ce repetition s m ore than keep step with its g en era l m on otony of

them e an d expression . Th e n in th book h as its own caden ce vocabu lary, as

we m ight say : abh i vajam arsa a rsa pav itra a ; in do pari sr av a pav asv a

dhar aya g or adhi tv aci m adhum an r tav a pav am an a fi rm ina, &c .,ad i nfin itum .

Th e R everse Con cordan ce pu ts all th e repeated caden ces in to m y han ds .

I have thought this m atte r of su fficien t im portan ce to justify th e prin tin g of

a com ple te catalogu e of repeated RV. caden ce s as on e of th e appen dixes to th iswork . Th e list exceeds vastly an teceden t expe ctation s in this regard. Afte rall tha t m ay be said to show that su ch repe tition s ar e un con sciou s or evena cc iden tal, it is certa in that they a lso

,at tim es

,con ta in con scious touches which

1 2 I ntroduction

he lp to i llum i n e th e m e an in g of a passag e , o r brin g w ith them o the r cri ticalai d . Th us

,I thin k

,I have Shown tha t th e cade n ce , yad dh a pauram av ith a , in

explai n s the s im i lar cade n ce, yad dha codam av i tha , in by

m akin g it m ore than probable tha t coda is th e n am e of a p ious (Aryan ) adheren to f In dra

,whom tha t god a ids i n h is confli c t w i th im p iou s Dasyus ; see u n de r

I ll u st ra t i v e exam pl e s of ca d en c e s .- Furthe r exam ples of m ore im portan t

cade n ces m ay show h ow u se ful i t is to be a r in m in d lon g er ide n tic a l cade n ces

inqu estion s of verse s im ila ri ty : a su rasya m ayaya 7 ; 1 0 . (AV.

rathyev a cakra 8 ; m agh av an o vayam ca

;1

papayam uya (AV.

qav asota raya n am asa ratahavya v apusyo v ibhav a

pra tham aja r tav a du r itan i v icv a

r odasi v igv agambh u v a dyav apr th iv r bhur ir etasa

kav ayo m an i sa jen yo v r sa

m ahim fin am ojasa v ah n ir asa tam e so

n ir am oc i u sasam a r oci (acoci ) r ajaso v idh arm ani

dayate v aryan i u saso v i r aja ti

m ahah saubh ag asya m adhu n ah som yasya

v an I r anusata ksam apac c a

jar i tar am yav isth a pa ra e n av a r en a 1 8, 4 3 ;

m a rcaya ti dv ayen a 5 m an ave badh i taya v ajin o

r asabh asya raya a bhara dyum n am a bharapravi ta bhava

H ym n s of l i k e t en or w h i ch d i st in ct ly av oi d v e rba l rep e t i t i on .— Aside

from these ve rb'

a l repe ti tion s there a re repe t ition s whi ch a r e le ss con cre te ;because they can n ot be expre ssed in term s of th e sam a pada , stan za , o r S trophe .

An y on e of these m e trica l or litera ry u n i ts m ay im itate an other W i thou td ire ctly repea tin g i ts words

,bu t rather in th e m an n er of a paraphrase . S uch

a pa raphrase is , of course , also l ik e ly to be tray i tse lf by som e word or pa ir of

words wh ich re ca lls th e orig in al . B ut it is a n otable fac t that,e . g . , th e few

pa irs of im ita tive hym n s in th e R ig-Veda avo id ra the r tha n c ou rt th e repe ti tion

of ve rse lin es. Thu s th e two hym n s a n d 1 0 5, ea ch of 6 stan zas,of

a tota l of 2 4 padas, do n ot repea t in pre c ise ly th e sam e form a s in g le pada .

Yet they re ad l ike two essays on th e sam e them e, wri tte n by th e sam e a u thor

( tradition a lly , Pa r v ata , o r P a rv ata an d Narada), in two slightly d iffe rin g m oods .

Qu ite like ly th e e ssen tial sam e n ess of these two Bavam an a hym n s wou ld havee scaped de te c tion ,

bu t for th e fac t tha t they fo llow dire ctly on e a fter th e other.S uch i s th e u n discr e te m on oton y of th e n in th book as a who le in thought an dwordin g , tha t a m ore rou n dabou t o r d isg u ised repe tition o f this sort can be

called to m in d on ly by som e m e cha n ica l c ircum stan ce,s uch as j uxtaposi tion .

1 Cf. m ag h a v a dbhya f; ca m ah ya i ii ca

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

I n troduction

ar e both in n an ih m e tre . E ach of the two hym n s h as s ix stanzas aggregating1 8 pada s ; each pada i n on e hym n is a m ere va riation of th e corre spon din gpada in th e other. It is a s though th e poe t of the secon d han d had m ade

a de liberate effort to chan g e th e wordin g of th e first han d , withou t, however,really chan g in g th e se n se . T h e para l le l ism of the two hym n s is e venm ore m arked than tha t of th e Valakh ilya pa irs . I n PB .

both these hym n s,too , a r e de sig n ated as Valakh i lya . I n th e view of the

B rahm an a both the WO I ds kh ila an d kh ilya have th e m ean in g appare n tly of

repeti tionI m i t a t i v e st rophes — S im i lar to these double t hym n s a r e th e two pr agatha

strophes 2 a n d 4 , two sm all hym n s in wh ich th e P r iyam edh as

address the Agv in s in lin es that d iffe r bu t little from on e an othe r. I n th e firstpa ir they offe r h ot m ilk (gharm a), in th e secon d som a . Th e repe tition is e ithe rrhe torical or ritu alistic

,in any case in ten tion al . ‘ S im ilarly the re a r e two

su ccessive strophe s of thre e stan zas e ach at th e beg in n in g of i . e .

—3

an d — 6,whose paralle lism in m e tre

,wo rdin g , and sen se Shows that they

a re two redaction s o f th e sam e them e . Th e first stan zas of th e two trcas ar e

m ore particu larly S im ilar.J uxt a pos i t i on of h ym n s w i th s im i l a r Op en i n g s .

— Th is leads m e to

observe that succe ssive hym n s in th e R ig-Veda occasion a lly be tray paralle l ism ,

becau se th e redactors in cl in ed to place hym n s with S im i lar open in g s tog e ther.So th e three hym n s —

33 each beg in w ith pr a som asah ; an d

have pra som asah akr am uh ; an d an d exh ibi t th e in te n tion alparalle l ism , abh i gavo a n usa ta abhi brahm i r anusata . S im ila rly open s

wi th th e words prasya dhara aksar an,wh ich ar e repeated in 1 as pra dhara

asya aksa r an . A ga in ,beg in s :

agum d a dh ik raii i tam u n u stav am a

d iva s pr th i v ya u ta ca rki ram a,

u ch a n ti r m am u sasah sfi d ayan tu .

Th is open in g con n ects th e hym n defin itely w i th whose first hem i stichrea ds

d ad h ikrav n a i d 1 1 n u ca rk iram a

v icv a in m am u sasah sudaya n tu .

I n m y Prolegom en a to th e A th arv a -Veda I po in ted ou t lon g ag o tha t s im ilarverba l re sem blan ces

,treated m uch m ore m e chan ica lly o r stup idly, expla in wh y

ce rta in A tharvan hym n s, whe ther re lated in them e or n ot, follow on e a fte r

the o the r in th e be n ighted arran g em en t of th e Cau n aka school of tha tVeda .

2

Con s e cu t iv e im i t a t i v e s t an za s .- Th e Valakh ilya m ood , as w e m ay cal l

it. betrays itsel f occas ion a lly in two su ccessive stan zas of th e sam e hym n . S o

th e doublet stan zas an d 1 1 m ake a tolerably e labora te s ta tem e n t in

Cf. Olden be rg , Pro l . p . 2 1 7.

2 Se e,Th e Ath arv a -Veda , p. 39.

I n troduction 1 5

alm ost the sam e words ; 1 the chan ges a r e run g in su ch a way as to a lter thesen se of som e words wi thou t m u ch chan g in g thei r ou te r form or soun d . Th e

words in thick type a r e sig n ifican t :

tamqiqi t’

a su v rk ti bhi s tv e sam satv an am r gm iy am ,

u to n u c id ya oja sa cu sn a syandan i bh ed atijosa t sv a rv ati r apo n abh an tam an yako sam e .

1 1 tam cigi ta sv a dh v ar am satyam satv an am r tv i y am ,

u to n u c id ya oh ata andaqu sn asya bh edatyajain sv ar v ati r apo n a bh an tam an yako sam e .

Oldenberg in the se con d part of h is RV. Noten,p . 1 0 8

,rem arks aptly that

the two stan zas, belongin g to an I ndragn i hym n, yet addressed each to on e

god, refe r respective ly to In dra (st. 1 0 ) an d Agn i (st. But th e real poin tof th e repe tition i s in th e he ighten ed rhe tori cal effe ct of th e ‘ prophe tic aoris taj ’aib in 1 1

, as com pared with th e m i lder m odal jesat in S im i larlyan d 1 5 a r e li ttle m ore than rhetorical uhas of the sam e them e .

3 See also

th e followin g cha in s of stanzas al l of which , m ore or less,a r e under th e in

flu en ce of con caten a tion : — 1 0 ;-

9 ;—4 ;

—9 ;

—4 ;

—7 ;

—9 ;

— 2 1 ;—4 ;

— 6 ;— 1 5 ; 1 9

— 2 1 ;—3 ;

-

4 ;— 1 3 ; 1 2 ;

—3 ;

—4 ;

— 1 1 ; an d of. also th e

loose r correspon den ces of certain stan zas of (Gr assm an n’

s T ran slation,

i i . As a specim en of Valakh ilya variation of sin g le stanzas in the

AV. , see e . g . AV. an d

I m i ta ti v e stan za s s ca t te r ed th r oug h th e R V .— I n all these cases there

is som e sort of juxtaposi tion of th e parallel m aterials,showin g that the

redactors were aware of the fac t,an d put som e sort of appra isal upon it. But

there ar e qu ite a few pairs of sin g le stan zas scattered through the collection in

places far apart whi ch exh ibi t th e sam e sort of liken ess. Th e orig in al , whi cheve r that is, is n ot a ctually or en ti re ly repea ted , bu t it hovers before th e m en taleye of th e late r poe t wh o is, possibly, hardly aware tha t h e i s reproduc in grather than producin g . E . g

kasya n i'

i n am katam a syam r tanam m an am ah e caru de v an am n am a ,

ko n o m ahya ad i taye pun a r dat pi ta ram ca d r geyamm ata ram ca .

katha d ev an am katam asya yam an i sum an tu n am a cr n v atamm an am ah e,

ko m r lati katam o n o m ayas k a rat katam a uti abh y a v av a r ti .

Sim ilarly th e following pai ru pa te stom an pacupa i v akar am rasva p ita r m ar utarii sum n am asm e ,

bhad ra h i to sum ati r m r layattam ath a vayam av a i t to v r n im ah e .

upa te ga i v aka r am v r n i sv a duh itar d i v ah,ratri stom a rh n a jigy u se .

1 Cf. G rassm an n , i . 457 ; H i l lebran d t, Ved .

2 Of. th e au thor,JAOS . xxix . 295.

Myth . i i i . 64 , 30 0 , n ote 3 ; Ge ldn er , Ved . Stud .3 Cf. Webe r, Proc . Be rl in Academ y , 1 90 0 ,

i i i . 64. p . 60 6.

I n troduction

followin g l ittle list is m ore th e sam e sort

2 .

Th e resem blan ces in these pa irs a r e,for th e m ost part, on ly of the g en e ral

order,an d it is n ot m y purpose to exhau st them . On th e on e han d they fade

ou t in to m ere ve rbal corre spon den ces ; on the other han d they ar e l ike ly to

repeat som e on e pada, so that they figu re in th e body of thi s work .

H ym n s p a ra ll e l i n s t ru ctu re (n ot w ord in g ) a n d w i th sam e fi n a l

st a n za .—The re a re , fu rther, hym n s con structe d in ten tion ally on parallel

prin ciples, i n wh ich th e wordin g scarcely, or n ot at all, suggests th e parallelism .

Th e sim ilarity of th e hym n s is rather in th e n um be r of th e stan zas ; th em etrical structu re ; or th e g en eral them e . Above all they Share th e sam e

fin a l stan za . Thu s in an d 37, two hym n s of seven stan zas e ach,addressed

to In dra 1 by Cyav acv a Atr eya , th e seven th stan za is a lm ost th e sam e they a re,

i n fac t, in ten tion al ah a -stan zas (sun v atas : r ebh atas ; brahm an i : ksatran i). I n th ere st of th e two hym n s there is n ot ve ry m u ch verbal iden tity (seban ah pi tanain but th e cun n in g ly sim ilar m e trical stru cture of th e two hym n s

shows that they we re com posed a s a lte rn ative , or rhetorically cum u lative , vers ion sof on e an other se e Oldenberg , P rol. p . 1 1 4 .

I n AC. 2 4 th e two hym n s RV. an d are

em ployed toge ther, a lon g w i th other hym n s . They have th e sam e fin a l stan za,

an d the sam e n um ber of stan zas, cou n tin g th e tradition al twen ty syllables as

on e dv ipada-S tan za ; cf. B er g a ig n e , JA . xi i i 1 2 9 ; Oldenbe rg , ibid . 96,

n ote , 2 0 0 ,n ote 5 .

Hym n s and 4 4 a r e both addre ssed to th e Acv in s , have the sam e n um be rof stan zas and share th e sam e fin al stanza . The ir resem blan ce (cf. th e in te rrog ativ e stan zas 4 ; in ton e an d Spirit i s probably n ot acciden ta l.Hym n s an d 66

,late produ cts of Vasisth id poets (see un der ar e

both addre ssed to th e Vicv e Dev ah (of. e specially with a n d shareth e con clu din g stan za ; th e paralle lism is again in ten tion al . 2 Note a lso the

relation of an d 69 (each 1 0 stan zas dyav apr th iVI in fin al stan za). A n um be rof pa irs of hym n s con ta in in g the sam e n um ber of stan zas i n j agati m etrecon clude with two tr istubh s a t th e e n d an d 36 an d 4 4 a n d

and 64 . For these an d o the r,fa in te r

,in dic ation s of parallelism see Oldenbe rg ,

Prol . pp . 1 2 9 , n ote 2 ; 1 45 ; 2 0 5 ; 2 1 8,n ote 3 ; 2 36, n ote 3 .

S im i l a r i ty of obv i ou sly ri tu a l i st i c hym n s .— Th e ritual istic apr I

-hym n s,

1 A ccord in g to 1 6 at th e N iskev a lya .

th e first at th e Ma ru tv a ti yaqastr a ; th e se con d 2 Cf. O ld en be rg , P i o l p . 2 66 .

I ntroduction 1 7

1 4 2 , 1 88 ; 1 1 0, show m any iden tical

passages , from th e equ a tion - 1 1 — 1 1,down to th e i den tity or .

sim ilar i ty of s ing le padas. Hym n shares n o less than s ix padas withThese old blessin gs presum ably con tain preh istori c stock which passed

on from an cien t tim es to the R ishis of th e RV. Nevertheless, there is a g ood

deal of differen ce in the style an d th e age of th e apr I-suktas. Som e ar e pu rely

form u la ic ; others, like approach th e diction an d style of ordin ary suktas.

Doubtless the n earer an apr I-stan za is to th e ordin ary style , th e later it is.

I n on e apram,n am ely God Som a B avam an a is qualified su ccessively for

th e fun ction s of each of th e divin ities an d poten cies of the apr I -list. Oldenbe rg ,Prol . pp. 2 8

,n ote , 1 94 , h as shown that thi s in an e appli cation to Som a is

accom pan ied by cri te ria of language an d m etre whi ch show that som e laterpoet, having in view th e diaskeuasis of the n in th book, com posed this hym n

,

apparen tly becau se h e was bou n d, at a ll hazards, n ot to let that book go withou tan apram . It wi ll be observed that th e presen ce of Pav am an a in this hym n

dis tu rbs its sim i la ri ty to th e othe r apr I hym n s, so that on ly two padas of th e

u su al stock appear in tha t hym n 5.

A secon d class of ri tual stan zas correspond to th e r tupraisas of th e grantari tual. They ar e a class of form ulas in which th e various kinds of priests are

correlated wi th certain defin ite divini ties . These form u las ar e em ployed at th e

cerem ony of choosin g pries ts as well as at the ao-called r tuyaja , or rtug rah a,a class of ofie r in g s in which these priests an d the ir divin ities seem to

sym bolize the season s of th e year (rtu). l The hym n s con tain in g these stanzasa re i . i 5, ii . 36, an d ii .37 (cf. also i i .5).

2 Th e corre spon den ces be tween th e

twelve stan zas of wi th the twelve stan zas in an d 37— these are in

reality bu t a sin gle hym n— ar e correspon den ces of them e with occasion al

verba l parallelism ; they do n ot rise to th e repeti tion of en tire s tan zasor padas.

The two se ts of hym n s, an d 3 con fron ted wi th an d,aga in ,

con fron ted wi th an d 1 36, con ta in invi tation s to drink som a addressed todivin i ties which appear in fixed orde r : Vayu ,

In dra -Vayu, Mitra -Varun a , &c .

This orde r reflects a defin ite ri tualistic arran gem en t of th e som a ri tual (pra ii gacas tra). I n gen eral the resem blan ce be tween th e correspon din g stan zas is

restricted to loose r verba l sim ilari ty (of. e . g . wi th an d again wi thbut in on e in stan ce this ritual paralle lism is supported by th e iden ti ty

of with S ee Bergaign e , JA . xii i 1 2 3 ff. ; Hillebran dt,Ved. Myth . i . 2 59 if.

Sun dry tou ches o f parallelism obviou sly con n ect th e two ri tual hym n s

an d The form e r accom pan ies pu r odaca-offerings to Agn i ; th e

1 S e e Hillebran d t,R itu a l -Li tteratur , p . 1 3 1 ; be rg , RV. Noten , p . 1 .

Ved . Myth . 1 . 260 ii ; i i i . 1 47 ff. ; Olden be rg , 2 Cf. a lso th e r tupr ai sa AV. an d

R e l ig ion des Veda , p. 455, n ote ; Pro l . p . 1 93 th e kh i las , adh yaya 7, in S ch e fte low itz, Di e

Os lan d -Hen ry, Agn i stom a, pp . 2 2 4 if. Olden Apokryphen de s R ig -Veda

, p. 1 48.

3 [n o s 20]

1 8 I ntroduction

latter to In dra an d com pan ion g ods . Th e offerin gs are arrang ed accord in gto the thre e da ily savan as . Th e word in g i s sim ilar throughou t ; 9 . g . pu rolaag n e pacatas i n pu rolacam pa catyam in cf. Be r gaign e , JA . xi i i

p . 2 0 if. H il lebran dt, Ved . Myth . i . 2 2 9 Olden berg , R ig -Veda Noten ,I,

p. 2 36 . E ven m ore m arked a r e th e special ritual istic them e an d stru ctu rewh ich con n ect a n d as described by Be rg a ig n e , ibid. , p . 60 if , an d

Oldenberg , ibid . , p . 335.

We a r e n ot in th e position to de te rm in e to what exten t an d for whatpu rpose th e m ore exte rn al parallel ism in m etre

,order of g ods , &c .

,harbou rs

ritual iden tity or sim il ari ty, be cau se th e Sutras are , as a ru le,silen t on th e

subject. S o,e . g .

,in th e cases of an d 37, or an d 56, above (p.

H i llebran dt, in th e cou rse of h is work on Vedic Mythology , h as drawn a tten tionm ore than on ce to th e di fferen ce in worsh ip of th e g ods an d practice as carriedon by th e tradition al Vedic R ishis

,on th e eviden ce of the ir respe ctive books

(m an dalas).1 Th e apr I

-hym n s a r e th e class ical exam ple . Th e Vieve Dev ahhym n s ar e scarcely less ritual isti c an d form u la ic . These differen ces m u st havebeen accom pan ied by a g ood deal of sam en ess

,so that paralleli sm of all sorts

reflects w ithou t doubt to som e exten t occupa tion wi th th e sam e them e, m u ch

in th e sam e m an n e r as in th e late r schools (cakhas) of th e ri tu al . I f we h ad

before u s the ri tu al prac tice s wh ich accom pan ied the R ig-Vedic hym n s at the

tim e of the ir com position , the R ig-Veda wou ld lose m u ch of its obscu rity .

For ri tual istic correspon den ces in g en e ral see B ergaign e’

s posthum ous studiesin JA . xii i

S im i l a ri ti es i n m yth i c or l eg en dar y h ymn s .— A som ewhat differen t orde r

of parallelism s m an ife sts i tse lf at tim es in hym n s addr essed to ce rtain divin itiesof m arked physiogn om y an d m ore or less defin ite ly l im i ted leg en dary appara tu s.Th e won drou s deeds of th e Acv in s a r e l iable to be stated in th e sam e form ulaic

lan gu ag e anywhere in th e Acv in hym n s . Yet a special tie con n ec ts the twoAcv in hym n s an d both ascribed by trad ition to Kaks I v at Dairghatam asa . E ach con ta in s 2 5 stan zas ; th e last stan zas a r e sim i lar ; an d thereis close verbal correspon den ce between an d 1 . 1 1 7. 6d ;

and Aga in , an d have poin ts of con tact wi th(au thoress, Gbosa Kaksi v ati ) ; see 1 . 1 1 7. 2 o

d : an d

Th e two Rbhu hym n s, an d are conn ected by con stan t

expression s that con tain th e s tem ratn a (ratn adh eya , v ajaratn a , r atn adha, ratn amdha). Ag a in , an d a r e con n ected by th e padas r atham ye

cakruh suv r tam n a r estham,an d r ath am ye cakruh su v r tam sucetasah ;

or, 4 . 33 an d a r e con n ected by th e padas pun ar ye cakr uh pita ra

yuv an a, an d 4 . 35 . cacyakar ta p i tara yuy ama or , an d a re con n e ctedby th e padas, 4 . 35. 2 d

,ekam v icakr a cam asam catu rdha

,an d ekam v i

1 S e e e spe c ia l ly i i i . 394 , an d i, In dex , p . u n de r m an da la ; i i i , In dex , p . u n de rR itu a l .

I n troduction 1 9

cakra'

cam asam catu rv ayam . I n an an alogous m an n e r m any poin ts of

con tact between and show tha t th e typ ical In dra of the so

called sajan iya hym n has been m ade to serve as pa ttern for the hymn to

the God Ka .

1

I n an even m ore gen e ral way we m ay expect to fin d m ore or less strikin gsim il ari ties between hym n s addressed to th e sam e divin i ty , because the late rau thor is coaxed in to a sta te of rem in iscen ce by the exhaustive habits of h is

predecessors. We m ay say blun tly that it is a lm ost im possible for a laterau thor to com pose a hym n to Ag n i or In dra or S om a wi thout im i tatin g h ispredecessors . The earl ier poe ts have exploi ted these them es so thoroughlythat there is n othin g left for h im to do bu t to follow thei r habi ts ; it is a m erequestion of deg ree h ow close ly h e will follow them . So, e . g .

,i t is a lm ost

im possible to defin e exactly the n a tu re of th e sim ilari ties that con n ect thefirst hym n of th e RV. wi th hym n Both a re hym n s by Vicvam itr id

poe ts, addressed to Ag n i, an d i t is certa in,fu rtherm ore

,tha t their sim i la ri ties

go beyond the l im i ts of acciden t. Th e first stan za of the first hym n seem s to

depen d upon m otifs tha t reappear in 2 (n ote particu larly ty am

yajfiesv rtv ijam agn e h otaram Ilate). Th e pada g opa r tasya di dih i sv e

dam e is reproduced in 1 . 1 . 8b, gopam r tasya d I div im ; 3 . 1 0 .4b,agn ir dev ebhir

a gam a t i s practically iden tical with devo dev ebhi r a gam at ; sa

ketu r adhv aran am is n ot very far in sen se from rajan tam adhv ar an am ;

an d as a whole m ay be com pared wi th I think it likely en oughthat is rea lly patte rn ed afte r but this is n ot certain : e i the r hym n

,or

rather both hym n s,m ay have been com posed in depen de n tly en ough as regards

every thin g except th e se ttled an d coercive habi ts of dealin g wi th Agn i ‘ Fire ’

,

the ritual god , for an indefin itely lon g tim e an d for th e sam e pu rposes .

L i t e r a ry or h istor i ca l r epe t i t i on s .— I n a ll these cases of sim il ari ty the

im i tative e lem en t is,as i t were , in ciden tal or corollary . They are produ ced

each by th e n atu ral circum stan ces of th e case . But th e m ost of the repe tition sof stan zas , disti chs, an d padas in th e R ig

-Veda are, a s we m ight say, li te raryo r h istorical . The H in dus seem even at this early tim e to have been afflictedby an im perfect sen se of l i terary proprie torship. Wha t we stigm atize as

plag iari sm is to them th e healthy exerc ise of u til itarian pragm atism . So at

a m u ch later tim e, an d in deed at all tim e s . E . g . th e recen t B en gali edition

of Kalidasa’

s Qaku n tala shares two of its strophe s wi th Bhar trh ar i ’s Cen tu riessee H illebran dt

,Uber das Kautih‘

yacastr a (B reslau , p. 2 8 ; Gottin g isch e

Gelehrte An ze igen ,1 90 9, p . 93 1 . Kautsavya

’

s N irukta is but an extract wi thscan ty addi tion s from Yaska

’

s work of th e sam e n am e ;2see Bloom field, JA0 8 .

1 Cf. Olden be rg , Pro l . p . 3 1 5 Deu ssen , n o ed itoria l in g en u ity m ay hope to cu reGesch ichte de r Ph i losoph ie , v ol . i , pa rt 1 , p . e n tire ly. I n 1 1 5 (p . 3 1 5) read dh ruv ar ksam1 2 8fi

‘

. Bloom fie ld,Re l ig ion of th eVed a , p . 240 . for dh r uv ad raksam (MSS . a lso dhruva iksam ),

2 These add ition s a r e u n fortu n a te ly often that i s dh r uv a + r ksam (dvan dva ) ‘ th e pola rd isgu ised by th e evi l state of th e text wh ich sta r an d th e P le iade s

I ntroduction

xv, pp. xlvii i Th e Athar v a -Veda , p . 1 7 B oll ing an d v on Neg elein , Paricistas

of th e Ath a rv a -Veda, i , p . 3 1 5 . Th e m any B rhats an d Laghu s testify to th e sam e

fre edom . P rofessor Fran ke is at th e pre sen t tim e en gag ed in e laboratinga se ries of Con cordan ces be twe en th e B uddh ist texts , which shows that anygood th in g was regarded by th e m onks as com m on property .

1 Th e n um berlessfloatin g didactic stan zas in S an skri t l ite rature (Boh tl in gk

’

s Ind ische Spruchs) ar ee viden ce of th e sam e habit. I n d idactic or g n om i c lite ratu re this freedomis n ot str an g e an d scarcely reprehen sible . A late Tam i l wr ite r, Pav an an di ,h as g iven a sort of can on i cal san ction to un restra in ed borrowi n g : ‘ On whatm atte rs, wi th what words in what way h igh m en have spoken

— so to speak

is th e con ven ien ce of style see Vin son , R evu e de Lin g u istique , v ol . xl i i , p . 1 55 .

It is en tir ely lik ely that this characte ristic statem en t i tself is bu t a repe titionof som e classical San skri t apothegm ,

though I have n ot been able to trace it.An occasion al protest ag a in st plag iarism i s n ot wan tin g see Kavyapr akaca 75

Rajatar afig in r, ed . Troyer ed . Calc . 1 64 ; ed. S te in 1 64 . To a sm all

exten t even RV. repetition s represe n t floatin g verses wh ich have be com e

com m on property, such as th e padas devo n a yah savi ta satyam anm a,

or,deva iv a savi ta satyadharm a , B ut in th e m ai n

RV. repe tition s ar e th e resu lt of th e fre edom or licen ce with which later au thorsborrowed the products of the ir predecessors .

On l a t e h ym n s a n d e a r ly h ym n s — The R ig-Veda m akes a d istin ction

be tween old an d n ew hym ns,an i n terestin g them e that scholars in th e past

have re ferred to qui te frequ en tly .

2 Th e hym n s them se lve s allude in c le a restlanguag e to son g s of old that were composed by th e R ishis of th e past. The

later poe ts u n dertake to com pare , m ore or less boastful ly or complacen tly, the irown com posi tion s wi th those of the an cien t m asters .

‘A n ew son g for a right

old god as I have expla in ed in this book th e puzzling RV. expression ,n avyam

sanyase ; see un de r Su ch reports ar e s ign ifican t be cause they showthat th e Vedic poets were aware of the fact that R ig -Vedic com posi tion s tre tchedover a long period, pre cedin g the ir own tim e . Th e sugg estion h as a lso be en

m ade that hym n s which refer to them selve s as ‘n ew

’

, as‘ havin g been patte rn ed

after old ’

,as

‘ havin g be en m ade in the m an ne r i n wh ich A tri , Kan va , Jam a

dagn i , an d other worthies m ade the i r hym n s’

,a r e of re cen t orig in .

3 I n the

light of th e m aterials wh ich ar e worked up in this book, I have g rown m oresceptical as to ou r judgem en t in these m atters . Th e m ass of h ieratic hym ns

seem to be in an advan ced state of re ciprocal assim i lation . Th e hym n s wh ichrefe r to them selves as

‘n ew

’

u nquestion ably presuppose an teceden t hym n s,

1 S ee re cen t issue s of ZDMG . a n d WZKM.

3 Here figu re trad ition a l ly im porta n t3 S ee Mu i r, Orig in a l San skrit Texts, i i i . R i sh i s : a tr iv at

,v as isth a v a t

,o r kan v av a t

, as

Lu dw ig , De r R ig-Veda , i i i. 1 80 ; we l l as le ss im portan t or dubiou s n am e s

Hil lebra n d t, Ve d . Myth . i . 1 2 3 ; Webe r, jam ad ag n iv a t, vyacv av a t, o r n abhakav a t

S E AW . Ju n e 1 4 , 1 890 , p . 60 5 ; Bloom fie ld, see G rassm an n

’s Lexicon

,un de r the se words .

R e l ig ion of th e Ve da, p . 2 0 3.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

I n troduction

was com posed afte r su ch an d su ch a hym n,a n d

, sti ll m ore frequen tly , thatsu ch an d such a s tan za was com posed after su ch an d such a stanza . I n thesede tai led com parison s th e repe ti tion s m us t fig ure a s a criterion of the firs tim portan ce . Th e double o r triple appearan ce , in d ifferen t con n exion s, o f th e

sam e larg er m etri ca l u n it is l iable to betray th e place where i t was orig in al lycom posed . I n eed hardly state that it does n ot do so always , be cau se a g reatm an y of th e repeated passag e s con s ist of com m on place s , o r a r e m ere form ulas .

The repeated passag es a r e to a ve ry large exten t m odula ted in th e m an n er of

the nhas or v ikaras o f th e ritual stan zas and prayers . I n su ch cases th e

va riation in th e form (m etre ) or con ten ts of th e pa ssage m ay teach wi th yetg rea te r certa in ty which is th e m ode l , an d which the im itation . E . g . , in two

stan zas,

In dra is addre ssed fitly as brhan tam r sv am ajar am

y uv an am . I n R u dra is addressed as brhan tam r sv am aj ar am susum n am .

S o supe ri or i s the word sequ en ce aja r am yuv an am ,an d so obvious is th e uh a

n a ture of su sum n am in refe ren ce to R udra ’

s cha racte r (R udra is m I dhv as an d

civ a), that i t follows with a lm ost m athem a tical ce rta in ty that the R udra passageis m ode lled afte r

,is an uha of

,th e In dra passag e ; se e u nder A con

s ider able n um be r of tim es th e sam e lin e occu rs in u n exception able surroun din gsin on e place , but as an obvious pare n thesis in an other ; se e , e . g .

,u n der

1 2 1 In dex un der Paren thesis ; an d below ,Part 2

,chap . 4 .

A refra in wh ich i s orig in al with a certa in book , or wi th a tradi tion al R ishi ,m ay betray an ou ts ide hym n as la te a n d im itative . An a coluthon ,

tau tology,e ll ips is , solec i sm ,

dilu tion,addition an d subtraction

,im perfect m e tre

,and

o ccas ion al othe r cri teria,too subtle for classification , can often be han dled

secu rely so as to e stabl ish re lative da tes,when a passage affe cted by these faul ts

occur s elsewhe re withou t these faults .

R ep e t i t i on s in th e i r be a r in g on qu e s t i on s of exe g e s i s— I t i s alm ost

n e edless to say that repeti tion s ar e an im portan t e lem en t in in terpretationa given pas sag e wh ich is obscu re in on e con n exi on m ay be succe ssfully in terpr eted, becau se i ts re cu rren ce in an other con n exion helps to determ in e its

m ean in g ; see , e . g .,un de r an d m an y tim es

m ore .

On in con s i st en t r en d e r i n g s of re pea ted p a ssa g e s— Con versely, an d as

a corollary to th e last s tatem en t,it m ay be added that existin g tran slation s

of th e RV. be tray thei r de fe cts an d provi sion al charac te r i n n o parti cu lar m orethan in th e way in which they dea l wi th repe ate d passages . Man y a tim e

a repeated passage i s ren dered ad hoc, regardless of i ts appearan ce a secon d

o r third tim e .

1 R epeti tion s ar e ofte n m u tu ally in terpre ta tive , an d so it m ay

happen that a repea ted passag e forbids a tran slation which seem s to fit fa irlyin th e first in stan ce . Th e body of th is work offers m an y cases of thi s sort :th e subje ct by itself wou ld yi e ld an in teres tin g a n d profitable dissertation .

By way of i llustra tion,Grassm an n transla te s th e pada , car u r r taya pi taye ,

1 Khan de -kha n de pa n d i tyam Lagh u can akyam ,e d . Teza , p . 8 .

I n troduction 23

in by‘ bere i t zu reg elrechtem Trunk ’

; th e sam e pada at by‘ dem He il ig en beliebt zum Tru nk ’

. Ludwig at ‘schon er zum

opfer, zum tranke ’

; (80 7) at‘schon dem Opfer als trunk zu dien en

’

Sim ilarly it was possible for Grassm an n to ren der th e pada, (m a) u i r I ram an

yajam an aso an ye ,‘n icht m og en je tzt an dre P riester dort zur

E inkehr lenken (v ol. i , p . 2 5 here correctly), a n d ‘n icht m og en an dre Opfr er

e rgotzen (v ol . i , p. 83 ; here in correctly). See Other cases

of divergin g tran slation s are brought out u n der 1 .

&c . P i sch el , Ved . Stud . 1 1 . 58 ,

has u nde rtaken to show, un su ccessfully , I think ,that th e pada, upa srakv esu

bapsatah , h as a differen t m ean in g in from tha t which be lon gs to it insee u n der 7. It is a fun dam en tal fac t that a g iven verse -un i t

h as th e sam e m eani n g everywhere , except in so far as it i s altered verballyto sui t a difl’er en t them e or a differen t con n exion . I h Ope that the presen twork wi ll go far to elim in ate

,at least

,this k in d of fau lt from fu tu re RV.

exegesis, an d that it wi ll also help posi tively ou r understan din g of th e oldestbook of In dia .

PART TH E FIRST

THE R E PE ATE D PASSAGE S OF THE R I G-VE DA

SYSTE MATICALLY PR E SE NTE D I N THE ORDE R OF THE R I G -VE DA

WI TH TH E TRADI T I ONAL STATEME NTS or TH E SARVANUKRAMANI As To

THE IR AUTHOR SHIP AND DIVINITY

AND WITH CR ITICAL COMME NTS AND NOTE S E SPE CIALLY AS TO THE

R E LATIVE CHRONOLOGY OF THE PASSAGE S R E PE ATE D

4 20]

E xp lan ation s r elatin g to Par t 1 or th e m a in body ,of

th e wor k

E xp l a n a t ion 1 .- Th e repe ti tion s of th e RV. are treated in th e followin g

pages in th e cu rren t order of that Veda as di vided in to books,hym n s, an d

stanza s . Thu s,begin n in g , e . g . , wi th th e thi rteen th hym n of the first book, th e

verse-correspon den ces ar e as follows

1 . 1 4 2 . 2b

[ 1 . 1 3. 2 c

-312 7

b

8 . 45 . 1 b

I . I 4 2 .6d

r . 1 4 2 . 7b

With thi s arran gem en t th e m a in body of this work se rve s of itse lf also as an

in dex of RV. repe tition s . This m akes superfluou s th e prin tin g of an in dex, in

th e above m an n er, at th e en d of th e work , in th e place usually assign ed to an

In dex of Ci tation s.

E xp l a n a t i on 2 .—A distin ction is m ade be tween e i ther word-for -word r epeti

tion s, or im portan t repeti ti on s,on th e on e han d, an d par tial, less im portan t

repetition s , on th e other han d . This distin ction is discu ssed on pp . 8 ff. of the

In troduction .

E xp l a n at i on 3 .—S tan zas con tain in g word -for -word repe tition s

, or immr tan t

repe titions, ar e wr i tten ou t in full in their first listin g in th e order of th e RV.

in the i r secon d or thi rd listin g th e repeated padas alon e ar e qu oted. Thus th estan zas an d con tain ing the com pletely repea ted pada, sa devan eha

v aksati , ar e prin ted e n tire in th e orde r of Bu t in th e order of th e

repeated pada alon e i s quoted. It i s un derstood, of cou rse , that the discus s ion ,

if any , of such repetitions is, every tim e,un der th e head of th e earliest c i tation .

E xp l an a t i on 4 .— Partial

,less im portan t repeti tion s a r e stated in each order

of listin g wi thou t wri tin g ou t in full th e stanzas wi thin which these repe tition soccu r. They are, m oreover

,placed wi thin square brackets. Thus , e . g . ,

pr iyastotro v an aspatih n ityastotr o v an aspatih.]E xp lan at i on 5 .

—Th e n um ber-citati on at th e head of each i tem is prin te din Claren don (black -faced type), so as to facil i tate th e su rvey of th e exten t an dorder of the en tire m ass of repeti tion s.

E xp lana tions rela ting to Par t 1

E xp l a n a t i on 6 .— Th e repeated padas of th e sort described in E xplan ation 3 ,

in the ir first occu rre n ce , ar e prin ted in Claren don (black-faced type ) in all th e

stan zas in volved .

E xp l an a t i on 7 .—Add ition al repeated words (see p . v i

,lin e 4 from be low)

a re also prin ted in Claren don , so as to he lp m ake clear to th e eye , at a glan ce ,

th e fu ll scope of th e repe tition . Thus, e . g .

(Madhu ch an das Va icv am itra ; to S ar asv atI )

pav aka n ah sa ra svat i v ajebh i r v aj in i v a ti ,

yajfiam vastu d hi y av asuh .

(Bh ar adv aja ; to Sar asv atI )

p ra n o dev I sa ra sva t i v ajebhi r v aj in i v ati ,d h in am av itry av atu .

E xpl a n a t i on 8 .

— Partly repeated padas, i . e . those prin ted within squarebrackets (se e E xplan a tion a r e prin ted in ordin ary type .

E xp l a n a t i on 9 .- I n a g reat m any of th e stan zas written out in full in th e

i n terest of a g iven pada or g iven padas, the re occu r also other padas which a r e

repetition s of padas perta in in g to othe r stanzas in other places. Su ch padasa r e en closed betwee n two an gles or e l-bracke ts, an d th e place of the ir firstoccu rren ce an d prim ary trea tm en t in th e o rder of th e RV. is g iven in th e

m arg in , preceded by a l ittle han d (ear ). Thus, e . g

(Medhatith i Kan va to In dra)in dra som am piha r tun a tv a v i can tv i n d av ah ,m atsarasa s tadokasah .

(Crutakaksa Afig irasa , &c . to In dra)a we. v i can tv in d av ah Lsam udram iv a sin dhav ah J W

n a tv am in drati r icyate .

Th is m ean s that shares i ts first pada w ith and,further

,tha t

i ts secon d pada also is repeated in a g roup stated first u n derE xpl a n a t i on 1 0 .

— Frequ en tly stanzas written ou t in fu ll in vo lve,in th e

sam e way , addition a l repeated padas of th e partial an d less im portan t sort (se eE xplan a tion They a lso a r e en closed be twe en two an g les o r el-bracke ts

,

a n d the ir first occu rren ce in th e order of th e RV. is m arked on th e m arg inw ith a l ittle han d (ear ), an d with cf.

’

(com pare) before th e c itation . Thu s,

W of.

E xp l a n a t i on 1 1 .— Padas repeated wi th in a sin g le hym n on ly a r e l isted

on ly th e first tim e , in ordin ary prin t. Thus,u n de r bu t n ot ag a in u nder

asm in yajfia upa h v aye .

E xpl a n a t i on 1 2 .— I n th e sam e way re fra in padas a r e l isted an d prin ted in

o rdin ary type on ly at th e place of the ir first occurren ce . Thus, a t an d

n ot again : 1 0 apa n ah cocucad agham .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

— J Pa rt 1 : R epea ted Passages belong ing to Book I [30

(P r askan v a Kan va to Agn i)m ah ike rav a utaye Lpr iyam edha abusata

, J 65?

r aja n tam a d h v a ran am ag u im cuk r én a coc i sa.

1 80 (Sadh v ansa Kan va to Acv in s)

La van'

i v icv abh i r ntibht Lpr iyam edha ah nsata , J G? a : 7. b :

rajan tav ad h v a r én am acv in a ydm ahutisu .

He re th e orig in a l i s raja n tam ad h v a rfin am ; i t i s prim a ri ly a n Agn i -m otif,a s pati r h y

adh v a ran am ag n e a t 9 , sé ke tur adh v a ran am a t an d n e tfiram adh v a ran am a t

c lea r ly show . A s appl ied to th e Acv in s a t i t i s obviou sly se con d a ry, 1— an

obse rva tion m ad e lo n g a go by Olde n be rg ( Pro l . p. 2 6 2 ) a n d backed by h i s opin ion that th ePr a skan v a h ym n s —

50 ) a r e re lated to th e ‘ Va tsa -

g roup ’

(8 6- 1 1 ) a n d prior to them.

Th e se con da rin ess of i s equa l ly obviou s ; an d th e trick ( th e pr efix ion of sam by

which th e trocha ic c ad en ce i s se cu red to m a tch that of a a n d b,i s equ a l ly tran sparen t. Th e

word sam rajan tam ,a lthou gh c lea rly m ade ad h oc , w e m u st n ot (w ith Pe t . Lex. , Grassm ann

,

a n d th e Con cord a n ce ?) take as a com poun d of raj w i th s am ; bu t ra the r ( con s id e rin g th eabsen ce of th e pa r i pan n a samdh i : R Pr . as a d e n om in ative of sam raj ( Sayan a : sam ratsv a r fipa r

’

n svam in am ) ,‘p layin g th e role of ove r- lord of

’

.

Th e variation g opar tasya d i d ih i ( at m ight prope rly be ca lled a phrasein fie ction ’

( n om .- v oc .) of th e orig in a l ( a cc .) a t — For se e u n d e r a n d cf.

p . 9

(Madhu ch an das Vaicv am itra to Mitra an d Varun a)m i tram h u ve putad ak sam v ar unam c a r i cad a sam ,

dhiyam gh r tzi cim sadh an ta.

(Vasisth a to Mitra an d Varun a) [W 5“

Lprati v am edra udi te suk tz‘

iirJm i trar

'

n h u ve v arunam putad ak sam ,

yayor asu ryam aks itar'

n jye’

sth am v icv asya yéim an n ac i ta j i gatnu.

(A r can an as Atr eya ; to Mitra an d Varun a)v ar unam v 0 r i cad a s am r cam i tram h a v am ah e ,

pari v rajév a bah vor jagan v z‘

insa sv ar n aram .

Th e poor trocha ic pad a 1 . z. 7a m ay be a rem in iscen ce of th e fau l tless tr istubh

see Part 2,chapte r 2 , Cla ss B 1 1 .

(Madhu chan das Vaicv ami tra to Mitra an d Varun a)r tén a m i tr av a r u n av r tav r dhav r tasprca,

kratum brhan tam acath e .

1 . 1 5 2 . 1 d (Di rgh atam as Au cathya ; to Mi tra and Varun a)yuv am v astran i pi v asa v asathe yuv or ach idra m an tav o ha sargah ,av atir atam an r tan i v icv a rtén a m i t r av a r u n a sa c e th e .

A s betw e en a n d 1 . 1 52 . 1dn o ve ry c le ar re la tion i s appa re n t. I t i s

,howeve r

,

n oteworthy tha t th e e n c l isis of r tav rdh au (wh i ch th e Praticakh ya expre ssly prescribe s a t

98 2) sugge sts that th e red ac tor of vag u e l y fe lt tha t - v a ru n av was n ot th e en d of pada a,

an d m a rk s r tav r dh au a s wha t m ay ve ry ap tly be te rm ed a‘ m e trica l v ox m ed i a or word

u sed au ra non/o i} so far a s th e m etre i s con ce rn ed , a n d cou n tin g n ow a s part of pada a an d the n

An a logou s secon d a ry appl ica tion s un d e r2 Corre c t th is by tran sfe rr in g th e pada from 947 a to 986 b .

3 1 ] Hymns ascri bed to Madhuchandas Vaicoamitra

aga in as part of pada b. Ju st so th e short u of v asudh i ti m ark s yemate of as a m etrica lv ox m e d ia se e un d e r That th e text d oe s n ot read m i trav a ru n a r tav rdh av (Lanm an

,

Nou n - I n flexi on , p . 575) po in ts a lso to th e ‘ Ve rqu ickun g be ide r Padas a s Olden be rg obse rvesa t RV . Noten , p. 2 .

(Madhu chan das Vaicv am itra to In dra)indray ahi tfitujan a up a b rah m an i h a ri y ah ,su te dadh isv a n ac can ab .

1 0 . (Astaka Vaicv am itra to In dr a)up a b rah m an i h a r i v o h ar i bh y ar

'

n som asya yahi pi taye su tasy a ,

in dra tv a yajiiah ksam am an am an adLdacv e

‘

in asy adhv arasya praketahU

W 7. 1 1 . I “

I t i s m ost tem ptin g to regard as a fragm en t taken ove r from pada a of th e fau ltlesstr i stubh th e m ore so

,in asm u ch as th e three in drayah i in vocation s wave r clum sil y

betwe en iambic 5) an d trocha ic 6) cad e n ce s, an d be cau se ou r fragm en t i s m etrica llyso characte rless as to fi t wi th n e ithe r.

(Madhu chan das Vaicv ami tra to Vicv e Dev ah )

om asac car san i dh rto v i gv e d ev asa é g ata ,dacv éii so dacusah su tam .

1 3“ (Gr tsam ada to Vieve Dev ah )(Rjigv an Bhar adv aja to Vigv e Dev ah )

vi gy e d ev asah é g a ta Lgrn utei

m a im am hav am ”Lédaril barh i r n i

Old en be rg , Noten , p . 3, take s dm asas as aum asas,w ith BR .

(Madhu ch an das Vaicv am itra to Sar asva ti )pav aka n ah sara svati v

‘

eijebh i r v aj in i v ati ,

yajiiafn vastu dh iyav asuh .

(Bh ar adv aja ; to Sarasvati )pra n o devi sara sva ti vajebh i r v aj in i v at i

d h i nam av i try av atu .

On e i s obviou sly pattern ed afte r th e othe r bu t which

(Madhuch an das Vaicv am itra ; to In dra)surnpak r tnum n taye su dugh am i v a g oduh e ,

juh um asi dyav i -dyav i .

(Ayn Kan va to In dra)yasya tv am in dra stom esu cakan o v e

‘

ije v ajifi ch atakrato,

tam tv a vayam su dug h am i v a g oduh o ju h fim asi crav asyav ah .

Th e w ord g oduh occu rs th rice . At an d i t m u st m ean‘ m ilke r ’. At

Sayan a an d Lu dw ig take i t as ‘ m i lke r ’, an d Grassm an n a s‘a m ilk in g ’

. Th e re n de rin g as

n om en a ction i s i s su pported by th e obviou sly in ten tion a l corre spon d en ce between fi taye an d

goduh e in th e propor tion su rupakr tnum sudugh am fi taye g oduh e . Com m on p lace as th e

stan za i s,i t m ay yet have se rved a s a su gge stion to th e ve rs ifex of con side ring

th e adm itted ly late characte r of th e Valakh i lya . As to 8 . see u n de r

Par t 1 : R ep ea ted Passages belonging to Book 1 [32

(Madhuch an das Vaicv am itra ; to In dra)atha te an tam an am v i d yam a sum a t in ém ,

ma n o ati khya ii gah i .

(R en u Vaicv am itra ; to In dra)1 ~ o I I .L r

ev a te vayam i n dra bhun j atI n am v 1 d y am a sum a tm am n av an am ,

Lvidyam a v astor é vasa grn an toy L

v icv dm i tr a u ta ta in dra n unam . J

a“? d : 6. 2 5. 9d

Pada though ca ta le ct ic , i s fau ltless ( re solu tion n ot n ece ssa ry : JAOS . xi, p . xxvi i i) .

R e solution an d th e (de sp ite or ve ry otiose nav an am stre tch i t in d ee d to

a tr i stubh , of wh ich , howeve r, th e se con d a ry cha rac te r i s g la rin g ly reve a led by i ts a lm ost

i n tole rable c e su ra . Th is ju dg em en t ta l l ie s w e l l w i th tha t of Old e n be rg (Prol . p . 267) wh oca l ls th e V icv am i tr i d of on e of th e m od e rn E pigon e s ’.— Th e la tte r ha lf of

m oreove r i s m e re ly an fi h a ( or‘ borrowin g , m u ta tis m u tan d is from th e Bh a radv aja sta n za

( cf. u n d e r Thu s rud e ly d oe s th e c ri tic show up R en u’

s stan za as ( to 75 pe r cen t. )a th in g of sh reds an d pa tches

yas te sakh ibhya a varam : devan sakh ibhya avaram ]

1 .4 .6 c (Madhu ch an das Vaigv am itra to In dra)u ta n ah subhagan ar ir v océyu r dasm a kr stayah ,

sy z’

im éd in d r a sy a car m ani .

(Trita Aptya ; to Adi tyas )r z

pa r I n o v rn ajan n agha du rgan i r athyo yatha ,sydm éd in d r a sy a garm an y ad ityanam u tri v asy

Lan ehaso v a utayah suntayo v a utayah .

J can refrain ,8 . 4 7. 1 “f— 1 8“f

Arn o ld , VM., p . 45, n otes evi den ce of late d ate for Th e ba n a l ity of th e whole hymn

an d i ts he av y re fra in s a tte st a low d eg re e of a rtistic sk il l i n i ts au th or. Th e so l ita ry In d rapada , i n a lon g Ad itya -hym n seem s at first blush a pa lpable in tru sion bu t pada d ( ona ccou n t of i ts u ta. an d i ts n eed of th e com p l em en tary syam a of 0 ) ca n n ot be d isjo in ed from c

they m ake a un it. Accord in g ly we m ay suppose tha t th e Ad itya -coup let w as w orked ou t

upon a rem in iscen ce of by an au thor wh owas n ot stagge red by i ts pa rt ia l im pe rt in en ce .

l .4 .8 c (Madhu ch an das Vaicv am itra ; to In dra)asya pi tvacatak rato ghano v rtran

'

am abh av ah ,

p ravo v iije su v aj i n am .

1 . 1 76 . 5d (Ag astya to In dra)

fiv o yasya dv ibarhaso’

rkésu san u sag asa t,ajav in dr asyen do p ravo v aj e su v aj in am .

Th e g rave d i ffi c u ltie s wh ich be set th e re st of d o n ot con ce rni s loose ly appe n ded a nd m ay w e l l have be en borrow ed from

(Madhu chan das Vaicvam i tr a ; to Indra)y o ray o ’van i r m ahan sup arah su n v atah sak h a ,

tasm a in dr ay a g ay a ta .

83] Hymns ascri bed to Madlzuclzandas Vaicvarn itra

8 . 3 2 . (Medhati thi Kanva ; to In dr a)y é ray o ’van i r m ahan sup arah sun v a tah sakh a,

tam in d r am ab h i g ay ata .

(Madhu chan das Vaicv ami tr a to In dra)yasya samsth é n a vrnvate hari sam atsu catr av ah ,

tasm a in d r ay a gay ata .

(Madhu ch an das Vaicv am itr a to In dra)a tv eta u i srdatén dr am abhi p ra g ay ata ,

sakhaya stom av ah a sah .

(Cr u takaksa An gir asa , or Sukaksa An g ir asape n tam a v 0 an dh as a in dr am abh i p ra g ay a ta ,

v icv asaham catakr atum m anhi sth am cars an i n am .

(Madh u ch an das Vaicv am i tr a ; to In dr a)p u rfi tém am pur finz

'

ir'

n ican am var y anam,

in d r am som e saca su te.

(Camyu B arhaspaty a to In dra)pur fi tam ar

'

n pu rfiném stotrn am vi vaci,

v éjebh ir v ajayatdm .

(Cun ahcepa Aji ga rt i, ca lled Dev ar ata ; to Savi ta r)abh i tv a deva savi tar iganam v éry an am ,

sadavan bhagam Im ah e .

(Sudi ti Afi girasa, or Pur um i dh a Afigir as a ; to Agni )agn i r isam sakhye dadatu n a ice y o v ér y an am ,

agu im toke tan aye cacv ad Im abe vasum san tar'

n tan fipz’

im .

1 0 . 9 . 5“ (Tr igir as Tv astra , or S in dh udy

ipa Am bar i sa ; to Waters)igan a var y ana r

'

n ksayan ti c car san i nam ,

apo yacam i bh esajam .

(T r igoka Kan va ; to In dra)rbh uksan am n é. v ar tav a ukth ésu tu gry

'

av fdh am ,

in d r afn som e sacs. su te.

Notew orthy i s th e di scordan ce of ren d erin g to wh i ch th e repea ted pu r fi tam am pu rfiném

g ives occas ion D1 1 1 de r d er R e ichen re ichst er ist, or Den R e ichsten un te r Vie len (Grassm ann )d em vollste n der voll en

, or d em re ichsten der re ichen (Lu dwi g ) . Pi sch e l , Ved. Stu d . 1. 36,

ren de rs 29“ thus d er du am m e isten ( an g e rufen ) wi r s t im Wett stre it vie ler Lobsan g er

bu t th e para lle l at m ak es again st tak in g pur finam ou t of i ts own pads ; an d if, as i s

n atur a l , 2“ m ean s abou t th e sam e a s then Gr a ssm an n

’

s fir st ve rsion an d Lu dwi g’s

secon d ar e to be d e em ed g ood . I n ice yov ar yan am we have agai n a cas e of ‘

phrase - in flecti on

th e n om in a tive to igan am var yan am .

tasm 5. in dr aya gayata : tam i n dr am abhi gayata.

5 s . 2 0]

Part 1 : R epeated Passages belong ing to Book I [34

(Madhu ch an das Vaicv am itra to In dra)su tapfiv n e su td im e cucayo yen ti v 1 taye ,som aso d ad h y aci r ah .

(Sukaksa Afigi r asa to Indra)patn l v an tah su tfi. im a u can to y an t i v i tay e ,

apiim jagm ir n icum pun ah .

(Paru cch epa Daiv odasi to Mitra an d Varuna)im a ayatam indav ah som aso dad h y aci r ah sutzi so dadhyacirah

u ta v am u saso budhi Lsakarii sfiryasya r acm ibh ih h |

su to m itr zi ya v aru n aya pi taye Lctiru r r tzi ya

5. (Sv astyatr eya Atr eya to Vigv e Dev ah )

Lsuté in draya v ayav e J som aso d ad h y acir ah , W

n im n am n a yan ti s in dh av o’

bh i’

prayah .

(Vasisth a ; to In dra)im a i ndraya su n v ir e som aso d ad h y aci r ah ,ti n am adaya v ajr ah asta pi taye har ibhyam yahy oka 5.

(Asita Kacyapa , or Devala Kacyapa to Som a Pav am ana)

Leté putzi v ipaccitah J som aso d adh y aci r ah , ear

v ipzi v y an acu r dh iyah .

(Nidh r u v i Kacyapa ; to Som a Pav am an a)su tzi indraya v ajr in e som aso dad h y aci r ah ,

pav i tr am aty aksaran .

1 2“ (Man u Samv ar an a ; to Som a Pav am an a)

Le te puta v ipacc itah som aso d ad h y acir ah , as

;

su ryaso na darcata so jigatn av o dhruva gh r té .

Th e stre am s of Som a at ( l ike Sou they’s wa ter that ‘com e s down a t Lodore com e

fa i rly tumbl i n g on the ir way to In d ra ; an d so, e lsewhere , th e son g s of p rai se ( see un der

(Madhu ch an das Vaicv am itra ; to Indra)t vam stom a av 1 v r dhan tv dm ukth ti catakrato,i r

t v am v ar d h an tu n o g l r ah .

(Vi rupa Afig irasa to Agn i)

Ltv

‘

am agn e m an i s in asJtv am h in v an ti c i ttibh ih , ca

tvam v a r d h an tu n o g i rah .

T o beg i n su cce ssive pada s, o r even stan zas —7 ; w ith th e sam e word is so

comm on a proced u re a s to have n o c r i ti ca l s ig n ifican ce . Nor i s th e epan a leptic tvam o f

c en sur abl e : se e Old e n be rg , Noten , 4 2 7 a (dasse lbe Wort pleon a sti sch m ehrfachgesetzt) .

ican o yav aya v adham v ar I yo yav aya v adham ]

divo v a r ocan'

zid adhi : 5. 56 . 1 d ; 8 . 8. div ac cid r ocan ad adh i]

35] Hymns ascr ibed to Madhuckandas Vaicoani itra

(Madhuchan das Vaicv am itr a ; to In dra)indro dI rgh z

‘

iya caksasa d siiry am r oh ay ad d ivi ,v i gobh ir adr im ai r ay at .

8 . 89. 7“ (Nrm edha Ang irasa an d Pu rum edha Ang ir asa ; to Indra)

am asu pakv am a fr ay a a su r y am r oh ay o d ivi ,gh arm am n a sam an tapata suv rktibh ir justam g i r vanase brhat.

9 . 1 o 7. 7d (Sapta Rsayah to Pav aman a Som a)

som o m i dhvan pav ate gatuv ittam a fsir v ipr o v icaksanah,tv am kavi r abh av o dev av itam a é. sdr y a r

’

n robay o d ivi .1 0 . 1 56. 4

“ (Ketu Agn eya ; to Agn i)agn e n aksatr am ajaram a su ryam r oh ay o d ivi ,dadhaj jyotir jan ebhyah .

(Madhu ch an das Vaicv am itra to Indra)in dra vaje su n o

’

v a sahasrapradhan esu ca,

u g ra u g rabhi r utibh ih .

(Pa rucch epa Daiv odasi ; to In dra)n i sfi n amatim atim kayasya c it téjisthabhi r aran ibh ir notibh ir ,u g r z

’

ibh i r u g r ot ibh ih , [ ityadi] .

(Madhu ch an das Vaicv am itra ; to Indra)vi sa yuth év a v ansagah kr stir iyar ty ojasa,ican o apr ati sk u tah .

(Gotam a Rahug ana to Indra)ya eka I

'

d v idayate Lv asu m ar taya daeuseu

ican o ap r at isk u ta in dro anga.

Th e stan zas 8, 9 read ea ch ( apa rt from th e la st two words) l ike a brahm odya,

of cou rse n ot n ecessa ri ly in in te rrogative form . Th e last two words, in d ro afiga, form th e

an swe r an d a r e s im p le prose ,— qu ite ou t of th e m e tre , as i s in trin sica l ly c lea r, w ithou t an y

refe ren ce to th e pa ra l le l wh ich i s howeve r a fau ltless m e trica l un it .

(Madhu ch an das Vaicv am i tra to In dra)ya ek ae c ar san in ér

'

n v asunam irajyati ,indrah pafica ksiti n ei m .

(Agastya ; to In dra)tasm in n at v ecaya g i ro ya ék ac c a r san in am ,

an u svadhd yam upyate yav am na carkr sad vi sa.

For th e d espe ra te see c itation s in Old en be rg’

s Noten,an d e spe c ia l ly Ludwig ,

en d , an d Grie rson ’s Bih a r Peasan t Life , p . 1 82 . Th e paral le l , a las , in je cts n o d ec is iven ew fa ctor in to th e am p le di scu ssion , beyon d th is , that ya’. ékac; ca r san i nam in seem s

to be a fragm en t an d a d islocated on e .

I .7. I O Pa r t 1 : R epeated Passages belong ing to Book I [36

(Madhuchandas Vaicv am i tra ; to In dra)indram v o v icv ata s pari h av am ah e jan ebhyah ,a sm ék am a stu k é v a lah .

1 . (Medh atith i Kan va to Tv astar )iha tvastaram agr iyam v icv ar upam upa h v ay e ,

a sm ék am s etu k év a lah .

Th e form h av am ah e i s h ie ra tic ; h v aye i s popul ar. Th e la tter occu rstim e s i n an d m a rks th is Apri -hym n as late .

(Ma dhu chan das Vaicv am itra to In dra)vayam cfir ebh ir astrbh ir in dra tv aya yujzi vayam ,

sasa h y iim a p r tan y atah .

(Nabhaka Kan va ; to In dra an d Agn i)

yad in dragn i jan a im e v i h vayan te tan a g irii ,asm zi kebhir nr

’

bh ir vayam sasah yém a p rt an y ato

Lvan uy

'

zim a v an u syatoJ Ln abhan tam an yake sam e J

W e : f : refrain , 8 .3g . 1 f fl .

(Am ah ryu Afig ir asa to Som a Pav am an a )

[ asya te sakhye vayam] tav en do dyum n a u ttam é , as? 2 9“

sasah y ém a p rtan y a tah .

Pr efixi on of th e fou r syll able s i n d ratv otah expan ds to a fu l l jag ati at q . v.Un de r i t appe a rs that -yam a p r tan yatah i s a Ve d ic caden ce . R em in iscen ce of i n

tv ayah a svid yu javayam ,

(Madhuchan das Vaicv am itr a to In dra)m ahén indrah parac ca 11 11 m ahi tv am a stu v ajr i n e ,d yaur n a p r a th i n é cav ah .

8 . 56(V5 1 .8). 1 c (P r sadh r a Kan va Dan astuti of P r askan v a)

Lprati te dasyav e v rka r zi dhoJ ada rgy ah r ayam ,is“? ab :

d y iiu r n a p r a th in zi. cav ah .

‘ G reat is In d ra,aye , m ore than g rea t : g rea tn e ss be h i s that w ie lds th e bol t ; m ight,

w ide as th e heaven .

’ He re th e a scription o f m ight or cavas to In d ra i s an e n t 1 r e ly n a tu ra lseque l to th e asc ription of g re atn e ss .

‘ Might w id e as th e he aven ’i s n o t m u ch d i ffe re n t

from th e m ight of In d ra wh ich a t i s ca lled apar i tam (Sayan a : qa tm bh i r apa r iga tam

avy aptam ) . B u t as a n ea rly syn on ym ou s seque l to radho ah r ayam ,a g ift tha t brin gs n o

sham e to th e g ive r ’ (Sayan a on a lajjav ah am ),‘n o shabby g 1 ft ’

, pada c 1 5 p la in ly n otfi t. I t is n ot fi t

,eve n i f we a ss ig n to gavas th e u nwa rran table m e a n in g of fulle ( Lu dwi g ) or

R uhm (Grassm an n ) . Th is u n fitn ess add s on e m ore (u n n eed ed ) 1 tem to th e cum u la tivee v iden ce tou ch in g th e la ten ess of th e Valakh i lya .

(Madhu chan das Vaicvam itra ; to In dra), followed byyah kuks ih som apatam ah sam u d ra i v a p in v a te ,ur vi r épo n a kakudah

,

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Pa rt 1 : R ep ea ted Passages belong ing to Book I [38

(Madh u ch an das Vaicv am i tra ; to In dra)su te-sute n yokase br had brh ata éd ar ib .

in d r ay a Qusam arc a t i .

(Ba ru Afig irasa or S ar v ah a r i Ain dra ; Har istutih )harim h i yén im abh i yé sam asv aran h in van to hart d ivyam yatha sadah ,ayam prnan ti har ibh i r n a dh enav a i n d r ay a cfi sam h ar i v an tam a rc ata .

(Sudas Paijav an a to In dra)pro sv asm ai pur oratham in dr ay a cfi sam a rca ta ,abhike c id u lokaki t samge sam atsu v r trah ‘fi

-sm :i kam bodhi coditziLn abhan tam anyakésam jyakzi adhi dhan v asu . J as? refra in , 3 . 1 f8 fl

'

.

Con side rin g th e frequ en cy of th e shorte r pada , a n d th e fa ct tha t th e hym n i s

a down right tou r de forc e in th e em p loym en t of ha ri -words ( com pa re th e pu ta tive author’sa l ias ), i t i s n atura l to assum e tha t th e sh orte r form i s th e prius, a nd that th e (m e trica llyfau l tle ss) expan ded form ,

i s th e poste riu s .

(Madhuch an das Vaiev am itra ; to Indra)éh i stom an abhi sv arabh i g r n i hy {i ruva ,b rahm a ca n o vaso sacén d r a y ajfiam c a v a r dh ay a .

(Ag n i Tapasa to Vicv e De v ah ,here Agn i )

tvam n o agn e agn ibh i r b rah m a y ajfiam c a v ar dh ay a ,

tv am n o dev atataye rayo ddn aya codaya .

(Madh uch an das Vaicv am i tra to In dra)uk th am i n d r ay a cansy am v ardh an am pu r un iss idhe ,

cakro yatha su tésu n o r aran at sakhyé su ca .

(Atri Bhaum a ; to In dra)asm a i t kz‘ ivyam vaca u k th am i n d r é y a cansy am ,

tasm a u brahm av ah aseLg iro v a rdhan ty atr ayo

g irah cum bhan ty atr ayah .

J ear cf. 5. 2 2 .4“e

(Madh u ch an das Vaicv am i tra to In dra)suv ivr

'

tam sun i rajam i n d ra tv éd atam 1 d yacah ,

gav am apa v r ajam v rdh i k rnu sv a r z'

id h o a d r i v ah .

3 . 4 0 .6c (Vicv a'

m itra to In dra)g i rv an ah pahi n ah su tar

'

n m adhor dhdrabh ir ajyase ,in d ra tv '

ad atam i d y aca h.

(Pr agath a Kan va to Indra)ut tv a m an dan tu stom ah k rnu sv a r iid h o ad r iv ah ,

av a br ah m adv iso jah i .Sayan a an d Lu dw ig a n d Gra ssm an n jo in th e adje ctives of w ith yacah of b. To do

th is,Saya n a i s obh ge d to force th e m e a n in g of su n i rajam to a colou rless sukhon a n ihcesam

praptumqakyam ; a n d Ludwig l ikew ise , ‘ le icht zu g ew in n en '

( ist de r ruhm ) ; wh ile G rassm an n

39] Hymns ascribed to M adli ucbandas Vaigoam itra - r . i o . 8

h as to ren de r yaqah by Schatz, wh ich i t d oe s n ot m e an . Th e adj ect ives fit gav arh v r ajam to

a n i cety .l Th is obse rvat ion led Au frecht ( in 1 888 : Festg r u ss an Boh tlin gk , p . 2 ) to treat

pada b as a g ood exam p le of Qu in til ian ’s i n te rjectio or i n c lu sio . Bu t, gran tin g th is, i t wou ld

be u npa rdon able boldn ess to a ffirm that th e sam e pada at stan ds in such ‘ log ica lsequ en ce ’

w ith a b as to m ake i t se em an orig in a l the re . I f,a t in stead of in d ra

tvadatam id yacah , we h ad av a br ah m adv i so jah i , or an y othe r on e of scores of ve rses thatm ight be c ited , n o on e that kn ows h is R i g -Veda wou ld n e ed to m ove a m u scle .

Th e in con siste n t version s of in d ra tvadatam id yacah m ay be n oted . Lu dw ig In d ra , i stder ruhm ,

d e r v on d i r verl iehen w ird ; In d ra , v on d i r w i rd d ise h e r l i ch ke i t g ee rn tet.Grassm an n : i st Schatz , d en ,

In d ra , du ve rle ihst ; v on d i r ist, In d ra , Gl ii ck geschen kt.Th e tran slators, we m ay we l l be l ieve , wou ld have avoided these in con sisten cies h ad th isvolum e been accessible i n the i r day.

(Madhuch an das Vaicv am itra ; to In dra)n ahi tv a rodasi ubbe r gh ayam an am in v a tah ,

j 6 ah sv ar v ati r apah sam g ift asm abhyam dhun uh i .

(Ag astya to In dra)m atsi n o v asya

‘

i staya Lin dram in do vi sit v l<; a ,J as ? 1 . 1 76. 1

“

rg h ayam an a i n va s i catrum an t i na v in dasi .(Nabhaka Kanva to In dra an d Agn i)

tam gi ci ta suv rktibh is tv esam satv an am r gm iyam ,

u to m i c i d ya ojasa [ cusn asyan dén i bhedati ] j ésat sv ar v ati r apo [ nabhan tam anyake sam e . J refrain

,I “ if.

(Th e sam e)tam ci ci ta sv adhv aram satyam satv an am r tv iyam ,

u to n u c i d y a oha taLan dacusn asya bhedatyJ ajaih sv arv atir ap é , &c .

I ag re e w ith Oldenbe rg , RV. Noten, p . 1 75, that B erga i gn e ’s sugge stion of rgh ayaman am

in 1 . 1 76. I“ i s to be rejected (Etu de s su r le L exiqu e , s . v. av igv am in v a) . Bu t we m ay advan ce

som ewhat in th e appre c iation of th is stan za by n otin g that i ts se con d pada i s a pa ren thet icin te rpolation , re cu rrin g i n a Pav am an a stan za , (q . Th e stan za i s add resse dto In d ra (n ot Som a

, as Old enberg thought) th e con stru ct ion i s exactly th e sam e a s in 1

In toxicate thyse lf (O In d ra ) so a s to w ish u s good th in g s l— In to In d ra , O In du (Som a) , im

petuou s, en te r — thou ( In d ra) , wh o a rt im petuou s, d ost pen etrate th e en em y n o en em y h old saga in st thee ’

(m ore l ite ra l ly, ‘ thou fin de st n o en em y Th e sen se i s flaw less : bothin v atah an d invas i ar e tran sit ive in th e latte r ca se catr um be lon g s to both invasi an d v in dasi .Of cou rse

,th e in terpolation of pada b i n m ake s i t seem l ike ly that that stan za

wa s com posed afte r th e pattern of — Th e im ita tive cha ra cte r of th e two stan zasan d 1 1 rem in d s u s of th e w orkm an sh ip of th e Valakh i lya v e r sifexes. Cf.

Grassm an n,i . 457 H i l lebran dt, Ved . Myth . i i i . 64, 30 0 , n ote 3 Geldn er , Ved . Stu d . i i i . 64,

a n d see p . 1 5.

1 Olden be rg , on th e con tra ry, says (Noten , I, p . 1 3) that ‘ le icht h erau szu tre iben fits v r aj am

bad ly, an d i n strictn ess h e i s qu ite right ; bu t i t i s e asy to assum e tha t th e poet in u s in g

su n i rajam h ad in m in d th e con ta in ed (th e cows) , a lthou gh a ctu a lly m en tion in g i n th e secon dcoup le t th e con ta in e r ( th e pen ) - th e s im p le st m eton ym y, l ike th e ke ttle boils Th e

re lation of sun i rajam to v rajam h as i ts an a logy w ith that of sudugh ah to apah. Olden be rgcarries ove r im ah e from stan za 6 an d m akes each pada of 7 a sen ten ce by itse lf.

Par t 1 : R ep eated Passages belong ing to Book I

1 .1 0 .1 0 c (Madhu ch andas Vaicv am itra to In dra)v idm -fi h i tv a v i s an tam a rh vaje su h av anacrutam ,

v i san tam a sy a h um a h a ut im sah as ras zi tam am .

(P rabh uv asu Afig irasa to In dra)“

a te ’v o v ar en yam v i san tam a sy a h um ah e ,

v is ajuti r h i jajfi isa abhfibh ir i n dra turv an ih .

1 . 1 1 .1 c (J etr Madhu ch a ndasa to In dra)in drarii v ieva av i v rdhan sam udrav yacasam g irah ,r ath itam am r a th in am v zi jan am satpatim patim .

(Tr icoka Kan va ; to In dra )yad aj im ydty ajikfd in drah sv acv ayur upa ,r ath itam o r a th in am .

For sam u d r év yaca sam cf. Both G rassm an n an d Ludw ig , 60 3, m ake r a th itam o in

th e pred ica te of th e sen ten ce . Bu t i t seem s prefe rable to jo in th e sta n za as a wholea s an te c eden t c lau se to th e n ext, Th e chan ge from th e th ird pe rson in 7 to th e se con dpe rson i n 8 seem s to m e le ss ha rsh than th e tran slation of th e obviou sly attr 1bu ti v e pada ,r ath itam o r a th i n am ,

by‘so i st de r Len ke r beste r e r ’ (Grassm an n ) , or dan n i st er d er wagen

len ke r wagen ku n d igste r (Lu dw ig ) .

(J e tr Madh u chan dasa to In dra)sakhye ta in dra v ajin o 1n d bhom a cav asas pate ,tvdm abhi pra n on um o j étar am apa r aj i tam .

(Vasuyav a Atreyah to Agn i )

agn i r dadati satpatim sasa‘

iha yo yu dhé n I‘

bh ih

agn i r atyam r aghu syadam j é tar am ap a r aj i tam .

I t seem s a lm ost im poss1ble to e scape th e con c lusion tha t th e pads jé taram aparajitam

orig in a ted as a n ep ithe t of In d ra , ra the r than of th e horse which Agn i be stows , see p . xi,e n d .

For cf. th e sim ila r d i stich m 5 bh em a m i 91 am ism og rasya sakhye tava .

(J e tr Madhu ch an dasa to In dra)i n d r am iqan am ojasabh i stém a an fi sa ta ,

sahasram yasya rataya u ta v a san ti bhfiyasi h .

(Ku ru suti Kan va ; to In dra)im am n u m ay in am huva i n dr am ican am oja sa,m arutv an tam n a v rfijase .

(Bh ar adv aja to In dr a an d Agn i)in dr agn I yu v fim im e ’bh i stom a an fi sa ta ,

piba tam cambh uv a su tam .

Cf. abh i stom ai r an usa ta , 8 Lu dw i g’s view

,Kritik des R igve da -Texte s

, p . 4 1

that th e va r i a n t of in SV. n am e ly,abh i stom ai r smusata , is supe rior to RV . i s

n egat 1 v ed by th e occu rren ce of both form s o f th e pad a I n each text. Th e va ria tion of th e

SV . is m e re ly a case of m ix-u p. Cf. w ith in d ra ican a ojasa eka ican a oja sa

a lso an d , ag n i r iqan a ojasa TB .

4 1 ] Hymns ascr ibed to Medkfitiflzi Kanoa

G r ou p 2 . Hym n s 1 2 -23 , a scr ibed to Medh ati th i Kanv a

agu im dutam v rnIm ah e : pra tv a dutam v rn im ahe :

adyzi dutam v rnim ah e .]Cf.

(Medhatith i Kan va to Agn i )

Lagn im d fi tam v rnim ah e

Jbotaram v i cv av ed asam ,

a sya y ajfiasy a su k r atum .

(Kan va Ghau ra ; to Agn i)Lpra tv a datam v rnim ah e

Jh é tar afn v i cv av ed asam , cf. 1 .

m ahas te sato v i car an ty ar cayo divi sprcan ti bhanav ah .

(Praskan v a Kan va ; to Agn i)botaram v i cv av ed asam sam h i tv a vica in dhate ,sé 5. vaha pu ruhuta pracetaso

’

gu e dev ai r] ih a drav at.

8 . (Sobhar i Kan va ; to Agn i)yajistham tv a v av rm ah e devam dev atrabotaram am artyam ,

a sya y ajfiasy a su k r atum .

Th e first two stan zas a r e u n exception able . I n th e in verted pos it ion of th e repeatedpada an d th e verb in dh ate wh ich g ove rn s botaram k in d l in g a poss ibly po in t tosecon dary orig in . Much m ore c le arly i s a d i lu t ion of th e gayatri stan za in toa kakubh stan za (kakubh a pr agath a : Olden berg , Prol . pp. 1 0 4, n ote th e m etre of

v av rm ah e .

(Medhatith i Kanva ; to Agn i)agn e d evafi i h é vah a jaji

‘

iano v rktabarh ise ,

asi hots n a idyah .

(Medhatith i Kan va ; to Agn i)Lsa n ah pav aka d i divoJ

’gu e d ev éin i h a v ah a ,

upa yajfiam havie ca n ah .

(Medhatith i Kan va ; to Agn i)agn e d e v én i h é vah a sadaya yon isu tr isu,

pari bhusa piba r tuna.

Cf. th e sim i lar pada tébh i r devfin i h '

FL

t vaha ,

1 (Medhatith i Kanva ; to Agn i)tan ucato v i bodh aya y ad a g n e y a si dutyam ,

d ev a i r a satsi bar h i si .

(Gotam a R ahugan a to Agn i)11 a yor upabdir acv yah cru ve rathasya kacyad a g n e y ési dutyam .

6 [n os 20]

Pa r t 1 : R ep ea ted Passages belong ing to Book I [42

(Vasuyav a Atr eyah to Agn i)

Lyajam an aya sun v ataJ agn e suv iryam vaha , sa 5“

d e vair s sa ts i bar h i s i .

(Vir upa Afigi r asa to Agn i )8 15. n o m itram ah as tvam

Lagn e cukren a cocisa as

;1 2 “

d ev di r ft satsi b a r h i s i .

Note tha t th e tw o repeate d padas of re cur in Se e un de r

(Medhatithi Kan va to Agn i )agn inagn ih sam idhyate k avi r g r h ap at i r yfiv a,havyavad juh vasyah .

(Vasisth a Maitrav ar un i to Agn i)

Lyah pah oa ca r san ir abbiJn isaséda dam e-dam e

, a?

k a v i r g r h ap a ti r yuva.

(P rayoga Bhargava , or other ficti tious au thors to Agn i )tv am agn e brhad vayo dadhasi deva dacuse ,k a vi r g r h ap a t i r y uva.

Th e pad a se em s to be a paren the tic in te rruption i n th e m idd le of th e statem en t,‘ Ag n i k in d le d w ith Agn i, ca rries oblation s, h as th e sacrific ia l spoon in h is m ou th ’. Th e

ep 1 th ets re c ited in th e pada sui t m u ch bette r he re th e w ise you n g ‘ hou se - lord ’

( grhapati) ve ry properly s i ts d own in eve ry hou se ( dam e -dam e ) of th e fiv e pe ople s . He reth e expre ss ion m ay h ave be en bred

,u n less, in deed , i t be a form u la in he rited from o ld e n

t im e s . I n th e pada appe ars a lso i n loose con n exion an d sen se .— A s im 1 la r pada ,

yuvan am v igpatim kav i m ,i s em p loyed in fa irly appropriate con n em on .

kav im agn im upa stuh i : in dram agu im ,&c . ]

satyadharm an am adh v ar é : satyadharm an o adhv aram . ]

(Medhatith i Kan va ; to Agn i )yo agn im dev av 1 taye hav ism an av ivas ati ,

tasm ai p av ak a m r lay a .

(Vi rupa Afig irasa ; to Agn i)

Layam agn e tv é api J jar i tai bhutu san tya , wtasm ai p av ak a m r lay a .

(Medhatith i Kan va ; to Ag n i)sé n ah pav ak a d i d i v o L

’

gn e dev z‘

in ih ii vaha 6?

upa yajfiam havie ca n ah .

(Vicv am itra Gath ima ; to Ag n i)sé n ah p av ak a d i di h i dyum ad asm é suv iryam ,

bhava stotfbhyo an tam ah sv astaye .

For c f. dy um ad agn e su v iryam .

agn e dev fln ihfi vaha .

43] Hymns ascr ibed to Medhatithi Kanoa

(Medhatith i Kan va ; to Agn i )8 5. n a stav an a é. bh a ra gayatr én a n av iyasa,

r ay im v i rav atim i sam .

(Vicv am an as Vaiyacv a ; to In dra)8 15. n a stav an a

“

abh a ra r ay im citracrav astam am ,

n ir eké c id yo har iv o v asu r dadih .

(B rhanm ati Afig irasa ; to Som a Pavam an a)sé n ah pu n ana é bh a ra r ay im stotr é su v ir y am ,

jar itur v ardh aya g irah .

(Am ah iyu Afig irasa ; to Som a Pav am an a)sé n ah p unan a é. bh a ra r ay i rh v i rav atim i sam ,

icanah som a v icvatah .

These stan zas a r e m a rked ly im itative : two of them share two padas ; al l fou r share on e

pada, an d th e word r ay i rh , an d so on . Compa rison of w ith suggests tha tgaya tr én a n av i yasa i s pa ren thetic . Th e qu estion

, po in t blank , is th is : I s n ot th e sequen ce3 bha ra r ayim in three of th e fou r stan zas orig in a l ? Of cou rse th e w ord pu n ana h ad to be

chan g ed to stav an a when th e idea wa s tran sfe rred from th e sphere of Pav am an a Som a to thatof th e othe r gods this statem en t im p l ie s th e be l ief that th e Pav am an a stan zas prec ed ed th eothers — For n i r eké in see Geldn er , Ved . Stud . 1 . 1 55 111 ; th e sam e au thor’s G lossa ryto th e R ig -Veda , s .v . Lu dw ig , I lbe r Me thode , p . 29 ; Oldenbe rg , RV. Noten ,

I, p . 49 .

— Cf. th e

padas, tan n ah punana 3 bha ra, stu te’

. stav an a é bhara, an d a’

gn e v i ravatim

isam,

(Medhatithi Kan va to Agn i)agn e cu k r én a coc i sa v icv abh ir dev ahutibh ih ,

im am stom am ju sa sv a n ah .

1 4“ (Vi rupa Afig i rasa ; to Agn i)

set n o m itr am ah as tv am ag n e gu k r én a coc isa,

Ldev ei ir 5. satsi W 1 .

(Vim ada Ain dr a to Agn i)agn e cuk r én a eoc i soru prathayase brhat,

abh ikr an dan v rsayase v i v o m ade garbham dadhasi jam i su v iv aksase .

(Vi rupa Afig ir asa to Agn i )agn e bhr étah sah askr ta roh idagv a cucivr ata ,

im am s tom am ju sasv a m e .

Th e stan za i s obvi ou s patchwork ; i t requ ires e ffort to extract from i t con n ected

sen se . Gr a ssm an n’

s ren derin g , whe n com pared w ith th e orig in a l , shows th e d ifficu lty : Mi t

he l lem L icht, m i t jed em R uf,d er , Agn i, zu d en Gottern d rin gt, gen iesse d ieses un se r Lob.

’

He re m i t jedem R uf ’ rea l ly m ean s‘at every ca l l ’ wh ich v icv abh i r d evah fi tibh ih of th e

ori g in a l can n ot bea r. Ludwig , 2 50 , d oes n ot wh itewash th e orig in a l , bu t s imp ly reprodu ce si ts an acoluth ic sen se lessn ess : ‘Agn i, m it he l le r flamm e

, v erm cge a l ler g6tter an rufun gen ,fin de g efa l len an d isem u n se rn l iede .

’

Olden be rg , SB E . xlvi . 7 : ‘ Ag n i w ith th y brightspl en dou r be p leased , through a ll ou r invocat ion s of th e god s, w ith th is ou r pra ise .

’ Th isren de rin g take s som e l ibe rties w ith th e position of v iqv abh ir de vahutibh ih, an d i ts sen se

i s n o c le are r than that of th e ( to m e ) hope lessly obscu re orig in a l . I n th e two othe r stan za sth e repeated pada occu rs in m ore or less prope r con n exion s 1 4 i s n on e too con c in n ate . )

Pa rt 1 : R ep eated Passages belong ing to Book I [44

For padas s im i lar to i n se n se a n d form , se e , ag n imquk r én a qoc isa, ag n ih

quk ren a coc i sa, 8 . 56 (Val . ag n e t igm en a qoc isa , ag n is tigm en a qoc i sa,vi sa quk ren a qoc isa, usah guk r én a coc isa, Cf. a lso th e bahuvrih isquk racoc ih a n d tigm agoc 1h .

— Note tha t th e two repea te d pada s of com e from two

su cce ssive hym n s, n am e ly an d (Kanva book) .

(Medhatith i Kan va to Tanun apat [Apra ])m ad h um an tam tan fi n ap ad yajfiam devesa nah kave

,

Ladyé kra nb i w of.

(DH-

ghatam as Au cathya ; to Tan un apat)

gh rtav an tam upa m asi m ad h um an tam tan fi n ap at ,

Lyajfiam v ipr asya m zi v atah J gacam an asya daqusah .

Th e two hym n s sha re n o less than s ix padas see th e seque l .

adyti kr n uh i V I taye : n r vat krn uh i v I taye. ]

asm in yajfia upa hv aye .

asi hota m an ur hi tah : tv am hots m an u rh itah

it tv a hota m an urh itah . ]

(Medhatith i Kan va ; to Barbis [Apra])strni ta ba rbi r an u sag gh r tapr stham m an i s in ah ,

yatramftasya caksan am .

(Viqv am i tr a ; to In dra)satto hota n a r tv iyas t i st i r é b a rb i r an u sak ,

ayujr an pr atar adrayah .

(Pr askan v a Kan va to Agn i)ti

gha yé agu im in dhaté str nan t i ba rbi r dun sah ,Lyé sam in dro yuva sakha.

Jrefra in

,1 0—3

0

(Medhatithi Kan va to Devi r Dvarah [Apra ] )v i g r ay an tam r t

‘

av r‘

d h o d v ér o d evir a saccatah ,adyfi. nun am ca yastav e .

1 . (DI rghatam as Au cathya to th e sam e )v i gr ay an tam rtav r

‘

d h ah prayti i dev ébhyo m ah ih,

pav akdsah pu rus ho d v iir o d evi r a saccatah .

As n oted un de r th e pre ced in g item ,th e two apri -hym n s an d sha re s ix pad as

i n fou r of the i r sta n zas . In trin s ica l ly looks l 1 ke a n expa n s ion of th e d istich1 . 1 3. 6“b seem s to be an o rig in a l un it. Bu t the se form u la ic ritu a l stan zas a r e so a n c ien t(p robably preh istoric type Ave sta n 5 1 1 1 ) as to pre c lu d e fin a l judgem en t. Th e word a saccatahwou ld seem he re to m ea n

‘n ot stick I n g

'

, i . e .

‘ fre e ly m oving ’. B ut se e Oldenberg , ZDMG .

lxi i . 473.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Par t 1 : R epeated Passages belong ing to Book I [46

bette r,was d e in e m achte s in d

,m i t a l l d isen

’

. Th e word dh zi m a frequ e n tly approaches th esen se of n zi m a

,in de ed in te rchan ge s w ith i t as a va r 1a le ctio , as , e . g . ,

i n th e yaju s-form u la , yatte

’n :

‘

1 dh r stam n am a yaj i i iyam (KS . n am an adh r syam ; MS. d hamanadh r syam) te n a tv adad h e( see m y Ve d ic Con corda n ce ) or pu r u stu ta sya n am abh ih i n MS . to puru stutasya

dh am abh ih,RV . se e a lso , gan d h a r v o dham a

, &c .,an d gan dh a rv o n am a , &c .

,i n th e

Con corda n c e . I n yd te d hém an i tébh i r 5. yah i v igv ebh ih , seem s to m e an‘ w ith

a l l thy cha racte rs , or , cha racte ristic qu a l ities ’. Pada i s l iype rm e tr i c ( see Oldenbe rg ,

Prol . p . an d th is a lso m akes for th e poss ibi l ity that th e stan za is of late r orig in .

(Medhatith i Kan va to Viqv e Dev ah ).L I r o .L o 0

m dr av a yu b r h a sp at im m I trag n Im pu san am bhagam ,

fid i tyén m fir u tar'

n g an am .

(Agn i Tapasa ; to Vieve Dev ah )in d r av ayfi b fh a spatim suhav eha hav am ah e

,

yatha n ah sarva ij jan ah samgatyam sum an a asat.(Bh aradv aja ; to Agn i)

ta réjan a cuc iv r atadi ty zi n m iir u tam g an am ,

vaso yaksi ha rodasr.

On th e frequ en t om ission of th e ve rb see Pi sch e l , Ved . Stud . i . 1 2 Old enbe rg ,RV. Noten

, p . 4 2 7“

( E rgan zun g v on Wegge lassen em ) . I t does n ot requ i re too m u ch im ag in at ion to gu e ss that th e repe ated pada i n i s secon da ry, e spe c ia l ly as that Viqv e Dev ahhym n m en tion s B rh aspati thrice m ore i n 2

, 3, an d 5 .— Note that sha res two m ore of i ts

repe ate d padas w ith n am e l y w ith an d w ith se e

th e sequ e l .

(Medhati th i Kan va ; to Vieve Dev ah , here Ag n i)i late tv z‘ im av asyav ah kan v aso v rk tabar h i sah ,h av i sm an to a r amk ftah .

(B r ahm atithi Kan va to Acv in s)

[ jan aso v r k taba r h i soJh av i sm a n to a r ar

’

nk i'tah , 23’

Lyu v zim hav an te a9v ina.

Jas?

In a sm u ch a s th e expre ss ion jan aso v r ktaba rh isah , an d th e l ike , occu r a n u mbe r of tim e s

( see u n d e r as a stan d in g form u la , i t w ou ld se em fa ir to su rm ise that th e m ore pre c isekan v aso v r ktabarh i sah m a rks a s of la te r orig in .

(Medhatith i Kan va to Vicv e Dev ah , her e Agn i)gh r tapr stha m an oyujo ye tv a v ah an t i v ahn ayah ,

é. d e v én som ap i tay e .

(Bha radv aja to Agn i)acha n o yahy ti v ah aLbh i prayansi v i taye ,J sir

é d ev én som ap i tay e .

We ren de r ‘May th e ghee -backed ste ed s , h itched by (m e re) thou ght, wh ich brin gthe e

, (brin g a lso) th e g od s to th e som a d rin k 1 ’ For v ah n ayah se e I t wou ld be g oin g toofa r to say that su ch a stan za cou ld n ot have bee n com posed orig in a l ly w i th e l l ips is of th e

pr 1n c ipa l ve rb ( cf. Pi sch e l , Ved . Stud . 1 . 1 2 Bu t, a fte r a ll , i t i s m ore l ike ly a d irect l oanfrom th e g ood con n exion of — Note th e thre e corre spon den ce s be twe en a n d

se e u n de r

47] Hymns ascr ibed to Medbatitli i Kan oa

(Medhatith i Kah va to Vicv e Devah , here Agn i)tv ar

'

n h ota m an u r hi té ’

gn e yajfiésu sI dasi,

sém am n o ad h v aram y aja .

6 . (Bh aradv aja to Agn i)tvam h é ta m an u r h i to vah n i r asst v idustarah ,agn e yaksi d ivo v icah .

(Cun ah gzepa Aji’

gar ti , alias Dev arata to Agn i )v asisv a h i m iyedhya v astran y ur jam pate ,sém am n o a d h v a ram y aj a .

Note th e three corre spon den ce s between I . 1 4 an d 6. 1 6 se e u n d er I . re la tedto see u n d e r

(Medhatith i Kan va to Vieve Devah , here Agn i)yuk sv ii h y ar u si rath e bari to deva r oh i tah ,

Ltabh ir dev én iha

‘

i v ah a .

J a? of.

(Cyavacv a Atr eya ; to Maru ts)yu fi g d h v ar

'

n h y ar u si rath e yufigdhv am rathesu r oh i tah ,

Lyufigdhv ar'

n hari ajirfi’

. dhuri volh av e v ah istha dhu ri v olhav e .

J

I n Agn i i s bidden to h itch plu ra l steed s of va riou s bright co lou rs to h is cha riotth e stan za i s u n exception able . On tu rn in g to we a r e pe rp lexed by th e chan ge i n th e

se con d d 1 sti ch from p lu ra l to dua l i n th e n umbe rs of th e span s . Sin ce , howeve r, th e dua lhari a r e In d ra’s very own

,we m ight expla in th e se con d d istich on th e g rou n d that th e

Ma ru ts figu re the re m ore spec ia l ly a s In d ra’s se rvan ts, an d therefore yok e h i s hari . Tha t,in de ed , i s th e sen se of th e d istich, i f i t be n ot m e re thou ghtless a l l ite rative j in g le ; at th ebest, howeve r, th e thou ght i s thorough ly se con d ary. For we ar e stru ck , fu rthe r, by th e

atyasti rhym e of th e sam e d istich i n a stan za tha t i s brh ati ; 1 n o othe r su ch rhym e occu rsin th e hym n n o a tyasti occu rs in th e hym n . An d n ow , fu rthe rm ore , th is atya sti d istichi s obviou sly d on e ove r from th e aga in u n exception able stan za i n atya sti m etre

,

v ayur yu iikte roh ita v ayur a run a v ayfi rathe aj i ré dhu ri v olh av e v ah l sth a dhu ri v olh av e , &c .

Th e case i s exception a l ly c le a r ; thre e crite ria com bin e to stam p 5. as an ep igon a lstan za : i ts thre e repeated padas , i ts stra in ed con ten ts

,an d th e an om a lou s m etrica l form

of i ts secon d d istich .

(Medhatith i Kanva to In dra)i n dra som am piba r tun é

'

. tv é. v i can tv in d av ah ,

m atsarésas tadokasah .

(Crutakaksa Afig i rasa , or Sukaksa Afig ir asati. tv a v i can tv i n d av ah L

sam udram iv a sin dh av ah ,J

n a tv ém indr éiti r icyate .

For (accen t of piba , see Oldenbe rg , RV. Noten, p . 1 4 .

1 Cf. RV . an d

Par t 1 : R ep eated Passages belong ing to Book I [48

(Medhatith i Kan va to Vieve Dev ah , here Maruts)m ar utah p ibata r tun a potrdd yajfiam pu n I tan a ,

yfi yam hi sth é su d an av ah .

6 . (Rj i cv an Bharadv aja to Vieve Dev ah ,here Maru ts)

yfi yam h i s tbd su d é n av aLi ndrajyestha as?

karta n o adhv an n {i sugarh gopzi am d.

(Puna rv atsa Kan va to Maru ts)yuyar

'

n h i sth zi su d an av o rudra rbh uksan o dam e,

u ta pracetaso m ade .

(Ku si din Kan va ; to Vieve Dev ah , here Maru ts)y uyam hi sth é su d an av a L

i n dr ajyestha abh idyav ah ,J 637

adha cid v a uta br uv e .

Th e hym n i s d evoted to th e d ivin itie s of th e r tuyaja ; see H il lebran d t, Ved ischeMyth olog ie , i . 260 ff. ; Old en be rg , R e l ig ion d e s Ve da , pp. 383, 4 55 Ga la n d and Hen ry

,

L’Agn i stom a , pp . 2 24 11 . Old en be rg , RV. Noten , p . 1 . Thou gh n ot a ve ry lon g hym n i t sha resseven of i ts padas w i th othe r hym n s whateve r m ay be th e an tiqu ity of th e r tuyaja i n th e

ritu a l, i t seem s to show som e s ig n s of secon da ry w orkm an sh ip, an d d i re ct borrowin g fromothe r sou rce s . I n th e th ird pad a i s a down right non sequ i

‘

tur,so fa r as sen se i s con ce rn ed.

More ove r th e voca tive ( a ccen tle ss) of sudan av ah , i f o rig in a l he re , w ou ld have to be taken as

pred ica te to yfiyam . De lbr ii ck , Al tin d ische Syn tax, p . 1 0 6, qu e rie s whe the r th e passag ei s n ot repeated m e chan ica l ly from som e on e of i ts othe r o ccu rren ce s, in a l l of wh ich th evocative appea rs in i ts u sua l (pa ren th etic) va lu e . This i s , beyo n d an y qu e stion , th e case .

S ee , howeve r, Old e n be rg , RV. Noten , p . 1 4 , wh o th in ks that th e pred ica t ive vocative ho ldsg ood both here an d in Cf. a lso AV . We m u st con sid e r i n th is con n exionth e g en e ra l m ake -up of th is hym n

,a n d th e ba ldn e ss of som e of i ts othe r repetition s : they

se em to m e to show tha t i ts au thor 1 8 n ot supe rior to th e cha rg e of p la in m echan ica l borrow in g .

I n an y case as the re m u st be som e re lative chron ology i n th e fou r occu rren ce s of th e pads ,

I th in k that we do n ot go astray i f w e regard th e express ion yuyam h i sth é’

i su dan av ah as of

se con dary orig in in even though th e au thor h e re u n d e rstood i t in th e sen se of ‘ for

y ou a r e g ive rs of good g ifts ’.

(Medhatith i Kanva ; to Vicv e Devah , here Tvastar )abh i yajfiam g r n i h i n o g n zi v o n éstah piba r tuna

,

tv am h i r atn ad h d asi .

7. 1 (Vasisth a Maitrav arun i to Agn i)krdh i ratn am yajam

'

anaya sukrato tv sm h i r atn adh d

ii n a r te cici h i v icv am r tv ijam suganso yac ca daksate .

ag n e dev zi

n ih fi vaha .

(Medh atithi Kan va ; to Vigv e Dev ah , here Drav in odah)d r av i n odd d r av ina so g rév ahastaso adh v a r é ,

y ajfi ésu d e vam i la te .

(Ku tsa Afig ir asa ; to Agn i , or Agn i Drav in odah )d r a v in od zi d r av in a sa s tu rasya dr av in odzi h san arasya pra yansat,

drav in odfi Vi rav atlm i sam n o drav in odd rasate drrgham zi yuh .

49] Hymns ascr ibed to Medhatitbi Hanna

(Sasa Atr eya ; to Agn i)tv e

‘

im v icv e sajosaso Ldev éiso dutam akr ata

, J as”

saparyan tas tv a kave y ajfiésu d evam ilate .

(Bharadv aja to Agn i)

Ltv a

i

m ag n e sv adhyoJ martaso devaVI taye , W of.

y adfi ésu d evam i late .

Th e pada , yajfié§u devam i late , in requ ire s a se con d a ccu sative , as inGrassm an n

,i i . 50 4 , the refore , expl ic itly em en d s i n pada a d r av in ods

'

. to d rav in odém . So a lsoWebe r, I n d . Stud . xi i i . 58 ; of. Oldenberg , RV. Noten , p. 1 4 . Sayan a takes d r av in oda, as i tstan d s, a s a ccu sative , but h e sugg e sts a lso othe r im possible exped ien ts (cf. Yaska , Ni r uktaLudw ig , 789, i n th e com m en ta ry

,re fu ses to em e n d to d rav in odém ,

bu t h i s ren d e rin g does n otlan d h im ve ry fa r from such em en dation als [ de n sche nke r d es re ichtum s m i t den ke lterste in en in de r han d be im Opfe r, be i den v e r er un g en d en gott si e an fleh en .

’ Aufre ch t, B ezz.

B e i tr . xi v . 30 , re ta in s d r av in odé, an d tran slate s : ‘Der h abev e r le i h e r re iche u n s gabe

’, sup

plyin g dadatu from th e n ext stan za . S im ila rly Ga lan d an d Hen ry, L’

Ag n i stom a, p . 2 2 7 :

Dr av inodas [ est d on n eu r] d e richesse .

’ We m u st n ote , howeve r, that th e caden ce of th e pada

i s i rregu la r ( u u u a n d that th e pada i n its fu l le r form i n i s m etrica l ly pe rfect.I t i s

,of cou rse

, poss ible that d r av i h odém on ce stood in where n ow stan ds dr av in odé ,an d that i t w a s s im ply in fe cted by th e n om in ative d r a v i n odéh in stan zas 8 an d 9, bu t i t seem s

to m e m ore l ike ly tha t a later ve rsifex borrowed such words of th e lon ge r pads , a s h e

coul d a cc omm odate i n h i s stan za , con ten t to accept them as an abso lu te n om in ative w ithou t m ak in g th e e asy ch an ge to d r av in odfim . Th e case i s ve ry an a logou s to that of

That i s la te r than , an d depen d en t upon , se em s to m e , at any rate , a n atu ra lcon clus ion .

(Medhatith i Kanva to Dr av inodah )drav in odéh pipi sati ju h é ta p r a

'

. ca tisth ata ,

n estréd r tubh ir isyata .

1 0 . 1 4 . 1 4“ (Yam a Vaiv asv ata to Yam a)

yam dya gh r tav ad dh av i r ju h é ta p ra c a t i sth ata ,

sé n o dev ésv é yamad l_d1 rgham éyuh pra w of.

Th e repeated pada i n i s abrupt, pe rhaps pa ren the tic . Lu dw ig , 789 : ‘ der be sitztumschen kt

,ve rlan g t zu trin ken

,br in get d ar , m acht eu ch an s w e rk , au s d em n e str am mi t den

Rtu’

s ; bee i le t eu ch .

’ On th e othe r han d th e good old Yam a hym n , shows th erepe ated pada in a con n exion whose patn e ss an d orig in a l ity a re ve ry ev id en t.

(Medhatith i Kanva to Indra)in dr am pratar b avam ana in d r am p r ay aty ad h v a r é ,

in d r a r’

n sém a sy a p i tay e .

(Medhyatith i Kan va to In dra)in d r am I

'

d dev atataya i n d r ar’

n p r ay aty adh v a r é ,

in dr arh sam iké van in o h av am ah a indr ax'

n dhan asya sataye .

(Vigv am itra ; to In dra)in d r am som a sy a p i tay o stom air iha h av am ah e ,

ukth ébh ih kuv id agam at.

7 [x o s . 20]

Part 1 : R epeated Passages belong ing to Book I [50

(I rim bith i Kan va ; to In dra)pfdaku san u r yajato g av ésan a ékah san n abhi bh iiyasah ,bhfi rnim acv am maya t tuj5 pu ro grbh én d r am som a sy a p i tay o .

(Cr u takaksa Afig ir asa , or Sukaksa Afig i rasa to In dra)Ltam v abhi pni r ca tJ én d r a r

'

n sém a sy a p i tay e , W

tad id dhy asya v ar dh an am .

1 “ (R ebha Kacyapa ; to In dra)sam 1 111 r ebh5so asv a r an n i n d r a r

'

n sém asy a p i téy e ,

sv arpatim yad 1m v rdh é dh r tav r ato hy ojasa sam utibh ih .

(Asi ta Kacyapa , or Deva la Kacyapa to S om a Pav am an a)abh i v ipra smusata gzi v o v atsam n a m atarah

,

i n d r am som a sy a p i tay e .

Cf. agu im p rayaty adh v a r e a n d th e l ike u n de r in dr ah som asy a p itayo u n de rin d ra som asya p i tay e , a n d asya sém asya pi taye u n de r — Hym n 1 . 1 6 shares two

padas w 1 th see n ext item .

(Medhatith i Kan va to In dra)up a n ah su tam 5 g ahi h ar i bh i r in dr a kegibh ih ,s u te hi tv a hav am ah e .

(Vicv am itra to In dra)up a n ah su tam 5. g ah i som am in d ra gav aciram ,

h ar ibh y am yas te asm ayuh .

(Bah u v rkta Atr eya to Mitra an d Varun a)up a n ah su tam 5 g a tam L

v arun a m i tra dacusah[asya som asya pi taye .

J

For se e Olden be rg , RV . Noten , p . 2 50 . shares tw o padas w ithi n g item .

o .L o o 0 0 .L 0

sem am n a stom am a gah i : sem am n a stom am j uju san a a gah 1 .]

(Medhatith i Kan va to In dra)Lsem am n a stom am 5 g ah y J up edam sav an am su tam , cf. 1 .

g au ro n a tr sitah piba .

(Medhatithi Kan va ; to In dra and Agni )ug r5 san ta h av am ah a up ed am sav an am su tam ,

in d r ag ni éha g a ch atam .

(Bh aradv aja to Indra an d Agn i)tai bh i r 5. g a ch a tam n a rop edam sav an am su tam ,

Li n dr ag n i som api taye .

J wI n pada 3

“a l so i n add ition to th e pre se n t correspon den ce W 1 th — Fo r

th e repeate d pada cf.

im e som asa in dav ah e té som asa in dav ah ]

5 1 ] Hymns ascr ibed to Medhdtitki Kdn va

(Medhatith i Kanva to In dra)v icv am it sav an am su tam i ndro m adaya gach ati ,v rtr ah 5. som ap i tay e .

(Sukaksa Aiig ir asa ; to In dra)kasya v r

'

sa sute saca n iyutv an v r sabho ran at,v rtr ah 5 som ap i tay e .

sem am n ah k5m am 5. prna : asm ékamkém am 5. pr h a. ]

(Medhatith i Kan va ; to In dra an d Var un a)in dravar un ayor aham sam r5jor av a 5 vrhe ,t5 n o m rlata i d i-Qe .

(Vam adev a to Ksetrapati)ksétra sya patina vayam h itén ev a jayam asi ,

g5m agv am posay itnv 5. set n o m r lati d i'ge .

(Bh aradvaja ; to In dra an d Agn i)ugr 5 v igh an l

’

n a m i dhaLin dragn i h av am ah e ,J w

ta n o m r lata i d i'qe .

R e ad, pe rhaps , i n posayi tnua (posayi tn vfi), ag ree in g w ith ksétrasya patin a, an d

govern in g g5m aqv am .

hav am v iprasya m av atah : yajfiam v ipr asya , &c . ]

(Medhatith i Kanva to In dra an d Agn i)

gan tara h i stho’vase

Lhav am v iprasya m 5v atah w cf.

d h ar t5r a ca r san in 5m .

2 “ (Yajata Atr eya ; to Mitra an d Va runa)L5 yad yon im h i ranyayamJ varun a m i tra sadathah , w

d h a r t5r a ca r san in'

iuh yan tar'

n sum n am r icadasa.

(Medhatith i Kan va to B rahm an aspati)yo r ev én yo am i v ah 5 v a su v i t pu stiv ar d h an ah ,

sé n ah sisaktu yas turah .

2“ (Gotam a R ahugan a ; to Som a)

g ayasphén o am i v ah 5. v a su v i t p u sti v ar d h an ah ,

sum itrah som a n o bhava .

(Medhatith i Kan va ; to B r ahm anaspati)m 5. n ah canso ar ar u so d h fi r tih p ran afi m ar ty a sy a ,

raksa no brahm an as pate .

Pa rt 1 : R ep ea ted Passages belonging to Book I [52

(Vas isth a to In dra an d Agn i)m 5. kasya n o ar a r u s o d h fi r t ih p r an afi m ar ty a sy a ,

Li n drag n r garm a yachatam .

JW

som a in drac ca m artyam : yuyam indrac, &c. ]

(Medhatith i Kan va to S adasaspati)sadasas patimadbhu tam p r i yam in d r a sy a k 5m y am ,

san imm edh éim ayasisam .

(Ambar i sa Var sag ir a , an d l cv an Bharadv aja to Pav am ana Som a )dv ir yam pafica sv ayacasam sv asar o adr isamhatam

,

p r iyam i n d r a sy a k 5m y a 1’

n prasnapayan ty fi rm i h am .

(R ebh asunu Kacyapau to Pav am an a Som a)abhi n evan te adruh ah p r i yam i n d r a sy a k 5m y am ,

v atsam n a’

. p li r v a 5yu n i jatam r ihan ti m atarah .

I n RV . I n d ragn i a r e ca l led sadaspati ; i n RVKh . VS . fo llowing i nboth p laces imm ed iate ly afte r th e stan za RV . Ag n i i s add re ssed i n words s im i lar tothose of to w i t, taya m 5m adya m edhay5gn e m e dh5v i n am ku ru . Sayan a su gge sts

Som a ( cf. a lso B e rga i gn e , i . 30 5, n ote i i. pe rhaps on th e ba s is of th e repea ted padas,above

,bu t th e word in g of se em s to m e to poin t rathe r to Ag n i . Cf. a lso Ludw ig ’s n ote

on th e stanz a , 72 2 .

m arudbh ir ag n a 5 g ah i .

(Medhatith i Kan va to Agn i an d Maru ts)yé m aho rajaso v idur vi eve d ev 5so ad r uh ah ,

[m arudbhir agn a fl. g ahi ] W refra in ,

1 0- 90

(Trita Aptya ; to Pav am an a Som a)o I .L

asya v r ate saj osaso v 1 9v e d ev a so a d r u h ah ,

Sparhz‘

i bh av an ti ran tayo j usan ta yat.

For pada b of. se e u n d e r

(Medhatithi Kan va to Agn i and Maru ts)abh i tv é. p fi r v ap i tay e srj5m i som yam m adhu

,

Lm arudbh i r ag n a 5 gah i . _l ear refra in ,

T, 1 9 , I c- 90

(Medhatith i Kanva to In dra)abhi tv a pur v ap i tay a in dra sto

'

m ebh ir ayav ah ,

Lsam i ci n z

’

isa rbhav ah sam a sv a ranJrudra grh an ta pdrvyam . W

(Medhatithi Kan va to Rbhus)sam v o m ad aso a gm atén dr en a ca m arutv ata

,

ad ityébhic ca r5jabh ih .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

— 1 ] Par t 1 : R ep eated Passages belonging to Book I [54

(Medhatith i Kan va ; to Indra an d Vayu )

Lubh5 dev5 d iv ispi

'

ceJ n drav ayd h av ém ah e , an“

a sya som a sy a p i tay e .

(Vam adev a to In dra an d B rhaspati)in drabfhaspati vayam su te g i rbh i r h av am ah e ,

a sya som a sy a p i tay e .

(Bah uv rkta Atr eya ; to Mi tra an d Varun a)Lupa n ah su tam 5 gatamJ Lv arun a m i tra dacusah , J w a : 1 .

a sya som a sy a p i tay e .

(Bha radv aja ; to In dra an d Agn i)i n dr ag n i ukth av ahasa L

st-om ebhi r h av an agzr uta,J ta“

v icv abh ir g I rbh i r 5 gatam a sya som asy a p i tay e .

(Ku r u su ti Kan va to In dra )i n dram pratn én a m anm an a

Lm arutv an tam h avam ah e 63?

a sya som a sy a p i tay e .

Th e p5da , asya som asya pi taye , a s refra in i n Cf. m adh v ah som asya pi taye ,

an d i n d r am som asya p i tay e u n de r — Note that sha res a n other pfida wi thse e th e n ext item .

(Medhatith i Kan va to Acv in s)

yd suratha r ath itam obh 5 d ev5. d iv i sp i'

ca,

acv ina t5 h av am ah e .

(Medhatith i Kan va to In dra an d Vayu )u bh 5 d e v 5 di v i sp r

‘

cen drav ayfi h av am ah e ,

Lasya som asya pi taye J w

Note that sha res an othe r pada w i th se e pre ced ing item . Cf. w ith th e

pada i nd rag n i t5 h av am ah e u n de r

taya‘

yajfiam m im iks a tam : m adhva yajfiarh , &c . ]

(Medhatith i Kan va to Savi ta r)sak h ay a 5. u i si d a ta sav itzi stom yo n u n ah

,

d5ta r ai dhansi cum bh ati .

(Pa r v ata Kan va , o r othe rs to Pav am an a S om a)sak h ay a 5. u i s i d a ta pun an5ya pra gayata ,cicum n a yajfifi ih pari bhusata cr iyé .

(Medhati th i Kan va ; to Visn u )trin i p ad 5. v i c ak ram e v i sn u r gOpzi adabhyah ,ato dharm an i dharayan .

55] Hymns ascr ibed to Medkatitki Kan i 'a

(Parv ata Kah va : to In dra)yad5 te vi sn u r ojasa trini p ad 5. v i c ak r am é ,Lai

d it te h a ryat5 hart v av aksatuh .

_I w refra in ,- 2 7

“

Cf. 8. 52 (Val . yasm ai v i sn u s trin i pad5 vi cakram e.

(Medhatith i Kah va to Visn u)tad v ip r aso vi p an yav o jag r v 5nsah sam in d h ate ,

v i sn or yat param am padam .

(Vicv am itra Gath in a to Agn i)tam tv a v ip r a v ip an yav o jag r v 5nsah sam in d h ate ,

Lh avyav z

‘

ih am am a rtyam sah ov i‘dham .

J H2“

Th e repeated d istich i s prim a ry i n Th e ba rds,sk i l led i n son g , on wak in g , have

k in d led thee (Agn i , Th e appl ication of th e sam e ide a i n i s m yst ic : th e bardsk in d le th e h ighest stepp in g -

place ofVisn u , th e su n -fi r e at i ts zen ith,th e abode of th e blessed .

Cf. &c .,an d Hil lebran d t

,Ved . Myth . i . 354 . We m ay adm i re th e

in gen u ity wh ich e n able s th e ep igon a l p oet to expre ss th e thought that th e in sp ired son g of

th e poets k in d les th e l ight of th e h eav e n s , just as i t a ccom pan ie s th e rubbin g of th e sac rific ia lfi r e . Bu t th e fa ct rem a in s that h e h as adapted an ord in a ry sen se m otive e ffe ct ive ly

, y et

m e chan ica l l y , to h is h igh id ea . W ithou t th e form e r we shou ld ha rd ly have h ad th e latte r.Cf. a lso Olden berg , RV. Noten , p . 1 7.

(Medhatithi Kanva to Vayu)t i v r 5h som asa 5 g aby agirv an tah su t5 im e,

v 5yo t5n prasth itan p ib a .

(Ku si din Kanva to In dra)ti v r 5h som asa 5 g ahi su t5so m adayi snav ah ,p iba dadhfg yath ocisé .

ubh5 dev 5. div ispr‘

c’

a.

asya

som asya pi taye .

karatam n ah su r5dhasah : karad in n ah su r ei

dhasahj

(Medhatith i Kanva to In dra Marutv an t)m arutv an tam h av am ah a in d r am 5 som ap i tay e ,

sajii r ganén a trm patu .

(Kur u suti Kan va ; to In dra)in d r am pratn en a m anm ana m a rutv an tam h av am ah e ,

[asya som a sy a p i tay e .

J 1 . 2 2 . 1 c

Part 1 : R epeated Passages belong ing to Book I [56

(Medhatith i Kan va to In dra Mar utv an t, bette r Vicv e Dev ah )

(G r tsam ada to Vicv e Dev ah )in d r ajy e sth a m aru d g an a d év 5 sah pfisar é tay ah ,v i cv e m am a qr u ta h av am .

Se e B e rga ign e , i i . 37 1 , 383 , 390 , 4 2 8 ; Olde n be rg , RV . Note n , p . 1 8. Cf. Webe r, Procee d ing sof th e Be rl in Acad em y, Jun e 1 4 , 1 90 0 , p . 60 3, n ote 1 ; ou r in trod . p . 1 7. Ludw ig ’s ( 244 )em en da ti on of p fi g ar atayah toqug a ratayah i s in trin s ica l ly u n n ecessary.

(Medhatith i Kan va to In dra Mar utv an t)hata v rtram sudan av a in dr en a sabasa y u j5,m 5 n o d uhcénsa iqa ta .

(Gr tsam ada to B rh aspati )tv aya vayam uttam am dh rm ah e vayo bi‘h aSpate papr in a sasn in a y u j5,m 5 n o d uhcanso abhi di p sur i cata pra sugansa m atibh is tar islm ah i .

(Vasisth a ; to In dra an d Agn i)i n drag n i avas5. g atam L

asm abhyam car sani saha wm 5. n o d uhcansa i ca ta .

(Vim ada A in d r a , or others to Som a)

Ltv am n ah som a v icvatoJ gop5 adabhyo bhava , 65?

sedha rajan n apa sr i dh o v i v o m ade m 5 n o d uhgansa i cata v iv ak sase .

Cf. raksa m 5ki r n o a gh aqansa i gata , u n d e r an d m 5. n a ( an d , v a) ston a i ga ta m 5gha

cansah , u n de r 3 .— Th e p5d a W 1 th i ts tetra syl labic re fra in (v iv aksase ) i s ce rta in ly

secon da ry a n d abh id ipsuh i n looks ve ry m u ch l 1ke a g loss.

(Medhatith i Kanva ; to Vigv e Dev ah ).L r

V lcv an devan h av am ah e m a r u tah som ap i tay e ,

u g r5. hi pfcn im atar ah .

(B in du Afig irasa , or Putadaksa An g irasa ; Maru ts)Ltat 8 11 n o v igv e a rya 5. sada g rn an ti karav ah SW

m arutah som ap i tay e .

(Th e sam e )5 yé v icv a p5r th iv an i paprathan roean5 divah ,m a rutah som ap i tay e .

gobh i r yav am n a carkr sat : yav am n a carkr sad vi sa ]

(Medhatith i Kan va to Wate rs)ap su m e sém o ab r av i cl an tar v i cv z

’

i n i bh e saj5,a g u im c a v iqv acambh u v am 5pac ca v igv abh e sajih .

(T r iciras Tv astra , or S in dhudVI pa Am ba r I sa to Waters)I f f a 0 1

ap su m e som o ab r aV I d an ta r V i cv am bh e saj a ,

a gu im c a v icv acambh u v am .

57] Hymns ascr ibed to Medkdtitki Kan va

Th e two stan zas a r e iden t ica l,except that lacks th e fou rth pada of Th e

latte r is ce rta in ly su rp lu sage , as Gra ssm an n obse rve s,ii, p . 50 4 . Th e en t i re passage 3 2 0 - 2 3

is repeated at -

9 . At i t i s pa rt of an appen d ix of six stan zas ( 1 9—24) wh ich fo llowsupon six tr cas, each addre ssed to a d iffe ren t d ivin ity. Fou r of these stan zas ( 2 0 —2 3) a r e

taken bod il y from th e we l l -kn it hym n (6 Th is exce rpt i s precede d in by th e

m etrica l ly irregu la r (An ukr am an i , pu r a ii sn ih) stan za 1 9, an d fol lowed by th e Agn i-stan za 24 ,wh ich con tin u e s an d expan ds in a con ca ten a ry way th e them e of th e preced in g d istich .

Cf. Oldenberg , Prol . pp . 2 25, 2 34, an d for fu rthe r refe ren ce , h i s RV. Noten , p . 1 7.

(Th e sam e)

(Th e sam e )5p ah p rni ta bh esajam v ar ii th ar

'

n tan ve m aim a ,

jy ok c a sfir y am d r cé .

(Ban dhu Gopayan a , &c . to Vigv e Davah)5 ta etu m an ah pun ah kratve daksaya ji vase ,jyok c a sfiry am d rce

'

.

For pada c cf. 4, 6 .

an d 2 3 (Th e sam e)an d 9 (Th e sam e)

i dam ap ah p r a y ah ata y att k im c a d ur i tam m ayi ,

yad v ah am abh i du dr oh a yad v 5. cepa u t5n rtam .

5p 0 a d y5n v a c5 r i sa 1°

n r é sen a sam ag a sm ahi ,

pay asv an a gn a 5. g ahi tam m 5. sam srja v ar casfi .

G r ou p 3 . Hym n s 24 —3 0 , a scr ibed to Cun ah gepa Aj i g ar ti

icanam v aryanam ; ican a v 5ryanam ; ice yo

v 5ryanam .

su ryaya pan tham anv etav 5. 11 : rtasya pan tham ,&c .]

(Cun ah cepa Aji g ar ti , alias Dev arata ; to Varu n a)g atam te rajan bh isajah sahasram u rv i gabhira sum atis te astu ,

b5d h a sv a duré n ir r tim p ar 5 c5ih krtam cid én ah pra m um ugdhy asmat.

(Bh aradv aja to Som a an d R udra)som arudra v i v rh atam v i sucIm am i v a y5 n o gayam av iv éga ,

ar é b5d h eth am n i r rt im p a rao5i r asm e bh adr5 saucr av as5n i san tu .

Cf. b5dh eth 5 n’

n duram n i r r tim par 5 c5ih, AV . ar é badh asv a n i rrtimparac 5ih, MS . KS . an d a lso

,ar5c chatr um apa badh asv a duram ,

RV.

8 20]

Part 1 : R epeated Passages belong ing to Book I [58

(Cun ahcepa Ajrg a r ti, &c . to Varun a. Cf. AB .

am i ya ifksa n ih itasa u cc5 n aktam dad rcr e kuha c id d iv eyuh ,

éd a bd h é n i v ér u n a sy a v r a t5n i v ic5ka9ac can dram a n aktam e ti.

(Prajapati Vaicv am itra , or P rajapatya Vacya ; to Vicve Devah,here Ad ityas)

a ryam 5 n o ad i ti r yajfi iyaso ’d ab d h an i v ar u n a sy a v r a t5n i ,

yuyota n o an apatyzi ni gan toh praj5v an n ah pacum iin astu gatuh .

I n th e be au tifu l stan za th e th ird pada is pe cu h a r ly in d i spen sable ‘ Yon de r be ars( th e seve n s ta rs of th e G re a t Bea r) se t on h i gh . by n ight they we re se e n ,

som ewhe re havethey gon e by d ay l Aye , con tin u e s th e poe t, ‘ Va run a ’s laws a r e inviolable th e m oon goe s

sh in in g by n ight .’ Cf. Old en be rg , RV . Note n, p . 2 0 .

Th e se con d stan za a lso h as i ts m e r 1 ts,bu t n o m a tte r h ow in ten tion a l be i ts abrupt an d

an a colu th ic co n stru ction , th e repea ted pad a i s ce rta in ly paren the tic a n d se con da ry : Do ye ,

A ryam a n a n d Ad iti,holy ( g ods)— Va ru n a’s laws a re invio lable— hold ch i ld lessn e ss from ou r

( l i fe ’s) cou rse rich i n offsprin g , rich i n ca ttle be ou r ca re e r I ’ 1 Th is d e c is ion is in te restin g ,be cau se n o c ritic

,whe n con side rin g th e re la tive da te s of th e first an d th ird books , is l ike ly to

be prejud ic ed i n favou r of th e first .

(Cu n ah gepa Aji gar ti , &c . to Varun a)véda yo v 1n5m padam an tar ik sen a p étatam ,

véda n avah sam udr iyah .

(Pun a rv atsa Kan va to Maru ts)5ksn ay5v an o v ahan ty an ta r ik g e h a p étatah ,dh5tara stu v até v ayah .

(Vr san aka ; to th e Kecin ah Ag ni, Surya, Vayu )an tar ik sen a p a ta ti v iqv a rfi p5v acakacat,m un ir dev asya -dev asya s5ukr tyaya sakha h itah .

For sam u d r iyah , se e Olde n be rg , RV. Note n , p . 2 7 ; for se e th e au thor,JAOS . xv. 1 68 .

— obse rve tha t th e caden ce of th e repea ted pada i n each of i ts thre e ve rsions isu u u H

(Cun ahcepa Aji garti , &c . to Varun a)u i s asad a dh rtav r ato v arun ah pastyasv 5,s5m r 5jyay a su k r atu h .

(Vicv am an as Vaiyacv a ; to Mi tra an d Varun a)r t5v an a n i se d a tuh s5m r 5jy 5y a su k r atii ,

dh r tav r a ta ksatr iya ksatram acatuh .

Pi sch e l,Ved . Stud . i i . 2 1 2

, sta rts w ith to show that pa styé, fem in in e , m ean s‘ river ’

,

or w ate r i n di stin ction from pa stya, n e u te r, hom e Th e passag e d oe s n ot seem to m e we llchose n , a s is shown by th e i m i tat1 v e stan za whe re n o w a te r i s m en tion ed . A fur the rpara l le l , th e n iv i d sta n za i n th e form of an un a n swe red ridd le , sado d v 5 cakrfite upam ii

d iv i sam r5j5. sa rp i rfisu ti , shows th a t th e se at of Va ru n a a n d Mitra i s h igh i n heaven . Thisd oes n ot, of cou rse , m ake i t im poss ible , he re an d there , whe n a god

’

s hom e happen s in tr i n sica l ly to be wa te r, tha t pasty5 m ay re fe r to wa te r ; cf. Mah i dh a ra to VS . (TS .MS . KS . A poe t m ay re fe r to Va run a ’

s , Agn I’

s , o r Tr ita’

s dom i 0 1 1e , an d m ea n

wa te ry d om ic ile then n ext a H 1 u du com m e n ta tor m ay rem a 1 n we l l w ith in th e bou n d s o fh is

1 Lu dwi g , 2 0 0 , tr 1 es , i n cfle c t1 v e ly , to sm ooth ou t th e roughn ess : ‘ A ryam an [M1 tr a 11 nd

Varu n a ] , d 1 e opfe rwu r dige n , 8 1 n d u n s Ad i ti ,’ &c .

59] Hymns ascr ibed to Qunali gep a Alfigar ti — 1 . 2 5. zo

reprehen s ible habits , an d tran slate pasty5 by rive r ’. For th e pre sen t i t wou ld seem to m e

that pasty5su (p lu ra le ta n tum ) i n h ad best be ren de red seat’

,or dwe l l in g I n th e

n ext stan za (n ext item ) Va ru n a i s de scribed a s su rveyi n g from there (atah) , Od in -l ike, th e

won drou s even ts of th e cosm os wh ich have been a n d sha l l be . This i s scarce ly Va ru n a i n th ewate rs. Of th e two stan zas i s obv iou sly secon da rily ‘ bre itge treten S o a lso judged ,m an y years ago, Aufrecht i n h i s se con d ed ition of th e text of th e R ig-Veda , v ol . i i , p . xxvi .

(Cun ah gepa Aji garti , &c . to Va run a)5to v icv any adbhu ta c ik i tv51

'

1 abhi p agy ati ,

Lkr t5n i y5 ca kar tv a.

Jcf. 1 “

(Vatsa Kanva ; to In dra)attah sam u dram u dvatagz c ik i tv 5i1 ziva p aey ati ,yato v ipana e

’

jati .For see Ge ldn e r , Ve d . Stud . i i i . 56 .

kr t5n i y5 ca kar tva : kr t5n i kartvan i ca ]

(Cun ah gepa Aji g ar ti, &c . to Va run a)uta y é m 5n u se sv 5 y éqa g c ak r é 5s5m y 5,asm 5kam udar esv 5.

(Vim ada Ain dra , or som ebody else to In dra)iha gru ta i n dro asm é adya stave v ajry foi sam ah ,

m i tro n a y é jain esv 5 y écac c ak r é 58 5m y 5 .

Th e ban al ity of le ad s Grassm an n to m isren de r th e stan za : Un d d er den Men schenHerrl ichke it ve rle iht, d ie g an z vo l lkom m en i st, u n d se lbst an u n se rn L e ibern auch .

’ B ut

shows that yaiqac; cakr é m ean s‘obta in ed g lory ’, rathe r tha n ‘

con fe rred g lory ’. So

Lu dw ig , 8 2 , bu t h e , in h i s tu rn,resorts to em en d in g u daresv to duryesv : De r s ich u n te r

d en m en schen v ollkom n e h e r li ch ke i t g e schaffen ,i n u n se rn e ign en h ’

au se rn .

’ Th e rough an din s ip id pad a shows that th e stan za is late im itative m an ufactu re

, patte rn ed , doubtle ss

,afte r bu t it m akes sen se as i t stan ds . Afte r stat in g in that Va run a i s

un assa il able an d so on , th e pre sen t stan za says : Wh o , m oreove r,of m en exacts u n d ivided

re spe ct, an d of ou r bod ies (be l l ies) that i s to say, by pun ish in g , when w e sin,ou r bod ies

w ith h i s di sease , th e d ropsy.— Cf. Ge ldn er , R igveda -Komm en tar, p . 5.

(Cun ah gepa Aji g ar ti , &c . to Varun a)tvam v icv asya m edh ir a d i v aic c a gm e

’

tc c a r 5jasi ,sé y5m an i prati crudh i .

(Atri Bhaum a to In dra)gusm aso yé te adr iv o m ehana ketas5pah ,

ubh5 dev5v abh i staye d i v 59 ca gm éc c a r 5jath ah .

Grassm an n , to ( fo l low in g S5yan a ) : Di e He lden,d ie

,0 Schleude re r, d ir re ich l ich zu

Gebote stehn , ihr G6tte r be id’ behe rrscht zum He i l den Himm e l u n d di e E rde au ch .

’Th e

he roes, accord in g to Sayan a , ar e th e Maruts, a ve ry sen s ible sugge stion as far a s th e secon d

di st ich i s con ce rn ed , though gusm aso can n ot, of cou rse , m ean he roe s. Lu dwig , 539, a lso refe rs

th e du a l toqugm aso an d In d ra . I n ZDMG . xlvi ii . 571 , I took gusm aso in th e sen se of l ightn in gs , an d referred th e two g od s to th e l ightn in g s an d In d ra , or to th e pre ss -ston es ( ad r i v ah)an d th e l ightn in g . I n ow con s id e r th is n o m ore probable than d oe s Old enbe rg , RV . Noten ,

p . 333, wh o rem arks : We lche r zwe ite Gott n eben In d ra g em e in t i st kdn n en wi r n icht w issen .

’

Judg in g fr om we m ight n ow gu e ss Va run a , i f i t we re n ot for th e ve ry vague an d

comm on p lace qua l ity of th e form u la d ivac ca , &c . The re fore, pe rhaps bette r, I n d ra an d Som a ;

cf. i n d raqca yat k§5ya th ah s5ubhag5ya .

Part 1 : R epea ted Passages belong ing to Book [60

sem am n o adhv a ram yaja .

(Cun ahcepa AjI ga r ti , &c . to Agn i).L L o i r .L

a n o barh 1 r ica daso v a ru n o m i tré a ryam a ,

sid an tu m 5n u so y a th 5 .

(Kah va Ghau ra ; to Varu n a , Mitra Aryam an )

yam raksan ti pracetaso v é r u n o m i tré a ry am 5,1 1 5 c it s é dabhya te jan ah .

(Vam adev a to Vicv e Dev ah )

Ltat su n ah savit5 bh ég oJ v ar u n o m itré a ry am 5, err

in dro n o r5dh as5 g am at.(Yajata Atreya ; to Mitra an d Varun a)

v icv e hi v icvav edaso v 5ru n o m i tré a ry am 5,vrat5 padév a sacc i r e Lp5n ti m ar tyam r isah .J m

( I r im bith i Kan va ; to Adi tyah )Ltat su n ah sav i t5 bhagoJ v 5r u n o m i tré a ry am 5,Lgarm a ya ch an tu saprath o yad im abe . J8 . 2 8 . 2 “ (Man n Vaiv asv ata to Vigv e Dev ah )v ar uno m i tré a ry am 5 sm adratisaco agnayah ,

patn I v an to v asatkr tah .

(Kusi din Kan va to Vicv e Dev ah )té n ah san tu yujah sada v ar uno m i tré a ry am 5,v r dh5sac ca pracetasah .

(Kacyapa Mar I ca to Pav am ana Som a)h in v ano he ti'bh ir yata 5 v fij am v ajy

‘

akram i t,

sid an to v anuso y a th 5 .

Ludw ig , 2 5 1 , a n d Gra ssm an n re n de r ‘ May Va run a , &c . , s i t upon ou r ba rh is l ikem en

’

; B e rg a ign e , La R e l ig ion Vequ e , i . 67 ; Melan g e s R en ie r , p . 78 ; an d Olde n be rg , SBE .

xlvi . 1 3 May Va run a , &c .,s it d own on ou r ba 1 h is a s they d id on Man u ’

s .

’

Th e latte r tra n sla tion

,wh ich Lu dw ig a lso sugge sts in h is com m en ta ry

,i s i n its g e n e ral sen se em in en tly

sa tisfactory ; i t w ou ld ca l l for n o com m en t bu t for th e cu r 1 ous pa ra l le l i n Ludw ig ,854 . ren de rs tha t sta n za

,

‘au sge sch u tte t g e len kt v on de n en

,d ie e s la ufen la ssen , i st zu r

kr afttat d a s k raftr oss g e sch ri tte n ,w i e kam pfe r d ie ih re n platz e in n ehm en .

’

Grassm a n n ,

a lm ost th e sam e,except tha t h e ren d e rs pada c by

‘ w i e Krieg e r s itzen d n ach d em stre it ’.Both a r e pre ceded by th e Pe t . Lex. u n de r 1 . va nns, ‘ d ie be im som a s itzen w i e Kam pfbe re iteA ll thre e re n d e rin g s of th e repe ated p5d a a r e m ore or less wh itewashed : a s rega rds Lu dwig ,sidan to m e a n s

‘s ittin g wh ich i s ve ry d iffe re n t from a wa rr ior’s tak in g h i s p la ce , p r e sum

ably, i n th e ra n ks ; a s rega rd s G ra ssm an n , v anuso d oes n ot m e a n‘n ach d em stre i t thou gh

it m ay m ean‘strivin g ’

; as reg a rd s Pe t. Lex.,

‘ Kam pfbe re i te ’i s Ope n to s im i la r c ritic ism .

I be l i eve tha t v anuso m ean s‘ d e sirin g ’ th e som a steed atta in s h is prize , an d so d o th e sa c ri

fic i n g prie sts w h o d es i r e th e som a c f. pra te ( se . i n d ra sya ) v a n v e v an ug o h a rya tamm éd am ,

‘ I d es i re th e g old e n d rin k of th e e wh o ( a lso) d es ire st i t .

’

Con s id e rin g , n ow , th e fa c ile in te rchan ge be twe e n m a n d v ( of. JAOS . xxix . 290

on e o f th e two pad a s a n d 1 3 pre tty c e rta in ly pa tte rn ed a fte r th e othe r .I in cl in e to th in k tha t i s th e m od e l , th e im ita tion . B e th is as i t

m ay , th e con stru ction of m an u so in as n om in ative plu ral , rathe r than g en itive

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

1 . 2 8. g Part 1 : R epeated Passages belong ing to Book I [62

1 “ (Ucathya Afig irasa ; to Som a Pav am an a)adhv aryo ad r ibh ih su tam s ém am p av i tr a 5 s rja ,

Lpu n i hin draya p5tav e . J 23?

For sta n za c f. Hillebran d t, Ved . Myth . i . 1 70 ; Ge ldn e r , R ig v eda Komm en ta r, p . 5 ;

for th e e n ti re hy m n , Old e n be rg , RV . Note n , p . 2 4 . Cf. a lso Ludw ig , 784 .- Th e cad en ce , gor

adh i tv a c i , a lso a t

(Cun ahcepa Ajrga r ti , &c . to In dra)yac cid h i satya som apa an 5ca st5 i v a sm é s i ,

5 tri n a in dra cansa y a go’

sv é gv esu cubh r isu sahasr esu tuVI m agha .

(Gr tsam ada ; to Sarasvati)am bitam e n ad I tam e dév itam e sarasvati

,

ap r aca st5 i v a sm a si p raqastim am ba n as krdh i .

Th e tw o stan zas show subtl e re la tion sh ip o f s tru c tu re wh ich m ay be expresse d i n proport ion a l form a n 59ast5h 5qansaya

ap raqast5h pracas tim kr dh i .

cipr in v aj5 n 5m pate : in dra v ajan am pate ]

(Cun ahcepa AjI ga r ti , &c . to In dra)yoge

-

yogo tav asta r am v 5je -vaje h av am ahe,

sakh ay a i n d r am fi tay e .

(Sobhar i Kanva ; to In dra)yo n a idam -idam pu r5 pra vasya an in5ya tam u v a stuse

,

s5kh 5y a i n d r am fi téy e .

Th e stan za d o e s n ot sou n d so we l l a s a s rega rds e ithe r sen se m etre .

(Cun ahcepa Aji g ar ti, &c . to In dra)5 gha gam ad yadi crava t sah a sr in i bh i r fi t ibhi h ,v 5jebh ir upa n o hav am .

(Man dhatr Y5 uv anacv a to Indra)av a yat tvam catakratav in dra v icv 5n i dhun u sé ,

rayim n a sun v ate saca sah a sr ini bh i r fi tibh i r Ldev i j an itry

bhadr5 jan itry ajijan atJ car refra in ,

(Cun ah gepa Aji g ar ti , &c . to In dra)5n u p r a tn asy5uk a so h u v é tuv iprati rii n aram ,

yam te p iir v am pit5 huv é .

(Pr iyam edh a Afig ir asa to In dra)an u p r a tn 5sy5u k a sah pr iyam edhasa e s5m

,

pfir v ém an u prayatim v rktabarh iso h itaprayasa 59ata .

(Cunaheepa Ajrg a r ti , 81 0 to Indra)tam tv a vayam v i gv av 5 1 5 cfism ahe puruhfi ta ,

satkh e vaso ja r i t i‘

bh y ah .

Hymns ascr ibed to (Mnahgepa Agzgartz'

6d (Vigv am i tra ; to In dra)tubhyam brahm an i g 1

’

ra indra tubhyam satra dadh i r e har iv o Jusasv a ,bodhy ap i r avaso n u tan asya sak h e va so jar t rbh yo vay o d h ah .

(Sudi ti An gir asa an d Pur um i lha An g irasa to Ag n i)set n o v asv a upa m asy firjo n apan mah in asya,sakh e va so ja r i tfbh y ah .

I t wou ld seem that m e tre an d sen se both justify u s in a ssum in g that sakhe vaso jar i tfbhyovayo dh ah i s th e m othe r pada . S ee Pa rt 2

,chapte r 2 , c lass B 8 .

(Qun ah gepa Aji gar ti , &c . to Agv in s)sam anay ojan o h i v am rath o d asr av am a r ty ah ,

sam udr é aqv in éyate .

s. 75. gd (Av asyu Atr eya ; to Aev in s)

abbud u se. rugatpagu r agn ir adhayy r tv iyah ,

ay oj i v am v r san v asu rath o d a sr av am arty o

Lmadt m am a grutam hav am .

Jw refrain

,—9“

(Qun ah gzepa Ajrgar ti , &c . to Aev in s)ny agh nyasya m urdhan i cak r ar

’

n rath a sy a y em ath uh ,pari dyam an yad iyate.

(Paura Atr eya to Agv in s)i rman yad v apu se v apug c ak ram rath asy a y em ath uh ,pary an yé nahusa yu gam ahna r aJansi diyath ah .

For these d ifli cu lt cosm ic -m ytholog ica l stan zas cf. th e re cen t d iscussion s of Pi sch el, Ved .

Stud . i . 2 1 2 ff. ; Lu dw ig , Uebe r Methode , p . 30 ; Hillebran dt, Ved . Myth . i ii . 384 , n ote

Old enberg , RV. Noten , p . 36 1 (wh o c ites th e pa ra l le ls from RV. an d othe r sou rces) . Oldenberg’s rem arks on anya in 5. 73. 3

°a r e pe rtin en t . I t seem s to m e a lso that th e word there ,

n ot too aptly , ag rees with yuga , that i s to say, that i t h as a d iffe ren t m ean in g than 1 n 1 .

Poss ibly, the refore , i s rem i ni scen t of earl ie r treatm en ts of th e idea of th e othe r whee l ’such as appears in or

(Qun aheepa Aji garti , &c . to Usas)vayam h i te am anm ahy an tad apa rakat,agva n a

’

. c i tr e aru si .

4 . 52 . 2a

(Vam adev a ; to Usas)aqv ev a c i trar u si m atagav am rtavarr,sakhabhud aev in or u sah .

B e rga ign e , La Syn taxe d es c om para ison s véd iqu es (Mé lan ges R en ie r, p . 75 iii , espe c ia ll ypp . 77, n ote 1 , Pi sch e l

,Ved . Stu d . i . 9 1 ff. , have treated th e phen om en on of case attraction

in compar ison s . They show that th e prim ary word in a com pa rison attracts to i ts own case

form th e se con dary, or s im i le word . On page 9 2 Pi sch e l rem a rks that h e h as foun d scarc e lym ore than on e case of attraction to th e vocat ive , n am e ly, th is very pada 1 . But h e

h as fai led to n ote th e para l le l , wh ich stam ps as im itat ive . I do n ot wish tosay th at th e vocative a ttra ction i n vio lates an y habit, n otw ithstan d in g i ts raren e ss ,espec ia l ly as Berg a ign e , l . o. , p . 80 , an d De lbr ii ck, A ltin d ische Syn tax, p. 1 0 6

,c ite on e

Pa rt 1 : R ep eated Passages belonging to Book I [64

m ore case from th e first book , B u t of th e two rep ea ted pad as above on e m u st be th e

m od e l , an d tha t i s m ak i n g i t l ike ly, a fte r a l l , tha t th e con stru ction i n is for

th e n on ce . We m ust rem em be r he re th e frequ e n t ca se s i n wh ich th e secon d ary or sim i leword i s i n th e n om in a tive wh 1 le th e pri m a ry w ord i s i n th e voca t ive

,e g .

&c . More pre c is e ly, the re fo re , aqv e 1 1 11 in im itates agv e v a i n th e in te rd epe n d e n ce of th e two is n ot to be d oubted

,e spe c ia lly a s th e caden ce of both l in e s i s

irregu la r ( u u u g ) , a nd i t i s n ot to be supposed that tw o poe ts wou ld happe n upon th e sam e

m e trica l irregu larity.

(Cu n ah cepa Ajtga rti , &c . to Usas)tv am tyébh ir

“

d g ahi v djebh ir duh itar di v ah ,asm e r ay im n i d h ar ay a .

1 0 . 2 4 . 1 c (Vim ada A in dra , or o thers to In dra)I 1 0 “L r

L1 n dr a som am 1m am p iba J m adh um an tam cam u su tam , w cf.

a sm e r ay i r’

n n i d h ar aya v i v 0 m ad e sah asr inan’

a pu ruv aso v iv aksase .

Cf. th e pada , qu dd ho r ayim mi dh araya , a lso octosyllabic,wh ich h e lps to show

that w ith re fra in i s se con da ry.

G r oup 4 . Hym n s 3 1 —35 , a scr ibed to H i r an ya stup a Afi g ir a sa

1 . 3 1 . 8 d (Hiran yastupa Afig ir asa to Agn i )tv arii n o agn e san aye dhananam yacasam k arl 'u '

n krn uh i stav an ah,

rdhyam a karm apasa n aven a d ev ai r d y av ap r th i v i p rav atam n ah .

1 0 d (H iran yastupa Afig irasa to Pav am‘

an a Som a)in dav in draya brhaté pav asv a sum rh ko an av adyo r icadah ,bhara candran i g rnaté v asun i d e vair d yav ap rth i v i p rav atam n ah .

1 za (Ayasya Afig irasa ; to B rhaspati)

Lindro m ahnam ahato arn av asyaJ v i m urdhan am abh in ad arbudasya ,

a? 1 2 “

Lah an n ah im ar in at sapta sin dhfi n J d e vai r d y av ap r th i v i p rdv a tam n ah .

W 4 . 2 8. 1 “

indrasya nu v I ryan i pra v ocam : i n drasya v ocam pra krtan i

VI rya. ]

(H ir an yastupa Afig i r asa to In dra)v r sayam an o

’

v r n I ta som am t r ik ad r u k e sv ap ib a t su tasy a ,.L .L o ,

0 r 0 o i r

a sayakam m agh av adatta v aJr am ah an n en am prath am aj am a hm am .

(Gr tsam ada to In dra)pra gha n v asya m ahato m ahi mi satyasatyasya karan an i v ocam ,

tr ik ad r u k e sv ap iba t su tasy asya m ade ah im in dro jag h an a .

65] Hymns ascr ibed to H i i flangastap a A-

ng im sa

at sfiryam jan ayan dyam u sasam : 6. 30 .5d, sakam sfiryam,

&c .]

ah ih cayata upapfk prth iv ya'

h : 1 4d, pr th iv ya

'

. api'

g am uyacayan te . ]

1 .8 2 .1 2 d (Hir anyastupa Afig i rasa : to In dra)acvyo v éro abhav as tad in dra srke

’

yat tv a pr atyahan deva ékah ,ajayo gaajayah 91

'

1 r a som am av asrjah sar tav e sap ta s in d h fi n .

2 . 1 2“ (Gr tsam ada to In dra)Lyah saptaracm ir v rsabhas t1

’

1 v ism an J av asrjat sar tav e sap ta sin d h fi n ,

W of.

yo rauh in am asphu rad v aJrabahu r dye—

1m arohan tam sé jan asa in drah .

Cf. P i sch e l Ved . Stu d . i i . 9 1 ( im probable su gge stion ) Ge ldn e r,ibid . 1 83.

— For echoe s ofse e pe rhaps AV . TS . TB .

arz‘in n a n em ih pari ta babhuv a : 1 . 1 4 1 .9d, a rdn n a n em ih par ibhur

ajayathah .]Cf.

pra yad d ive har iv a sthatar ug ra : e tam piha h ar iv a,&c .]

(Hir anyastupa Afig ir asa ; to In dra)ny av idhyad ilibicasya dr lhav i crfig in am abh in a c chusn am in drah

,

ydv a t taro m ag h a v an y i'

i v a d djo v ajr en a eatrum av adh th pr tany um .

(Vasistha to In dra an d Vayu)

ydv at taras tan vo y av ad ojo yév an n arag caksasa didhyan ah ,gucim som am cucipa patam asm e in drav ayu sadatam barh i r édam .

Both Lu dw ig a n d Gra ssm an n tran s late th e secon d d istich of 2 w ith a d ip lom atic tou chthat d isgu ises i ts p la in est sen se .

r

I h e form e r, 965 , ‘ w i e g ross se in e schn e l l igke it, Magh a v an ,

w i e g ross se in e g ewa lt, m i t d em ke i le tbtete st du d en kam pfe slustigen fe in d .

’ B ut th e

vocative Magh av an shows c lea rl y that i t i s n o t a qu estion of th e e n em y’s , bu t of In d ra’

s

sw iftn e ss an d stren g th . I n tha t rega rd Grassm an n i s qu ite corre ct ‘Na ch de in e r Kraft u n dSchn e l le , m a ch t’g e r In d ra , e rsch lug st d e n Fe in d , d en Kam pfe r, m i t d em Bl itz du .

’ Th isre n de rin g , howeve r, i n i ts tu rn ,

ve ils an in trin sic in s ip id ity. What th e d istich rea l ly says,d am n in g In d ra w ith fa in t pra ise , i s th is As fa r a s he ld ou t th y a le r tn e ss

, 0 Magh av an ,an d

thy stre n gth , thou hast sla in th e fightin g en em y w ith th y bolt. ’ Now shows that th isi s in de ed th e m ean in g of th e passag e ju st d iscu ssed . Ludw ig , 71 5 ‘ S ov i l d i e e ige n e r u r ig

ke i t, d i e [e igen e ] starke so vi l m an n e r m i t e in s icht schauen d [v e rm ogen ] trin kt d en re in ensom a be i u n s, o trin ke r v on re in em ,

In d ra un d Vayu , s itzt h ide r au f u n se rm ba rb is .

’

Grassm an n :‘ Sowe it d es L e ibes R ii sti gke i t u n d Kraft re icht, sovie l d i e Man n e r sebau ’

h

m i t ihren Bl icken ,trin kt re in en Som a

,ihr d e s R e in en Trin ke r, u nd se tzt au f d ie se Streu eu ch

,

In d ra -Vayu .

’

Th e stan za h as i ts own d ifficu ltie s,becau se i t state s in tu rg id style what m ight

h ave be en sta ted in pla in lan guage : th e poe t in vi te s In d ra an d Vayu to a protracted d rin ki n gbou t wh ich sha l l last as lon g a s th e sac r ifice r s

’

bod i ly e n du ran ce ho lds ou t, an d as lon g a s

they can k e ep the i r m en ta l facu lties u n im pa i red . I m ake l ittle d oubt that th e repeated padai s prim ary i n th is con n exi on , an d that it i s se con dary an d we ak i n Th is we akn essth e We stern tran slators

,in the i r seve ra l ways, in stin ct ive ly d isgu ise i n the ir version s .

9 [1 1 o s . 20]

Pa rt 1 : R epeated Passages belong ing to Book I [66

(H iranyastupa Afig irasa to In dra )av ah kutsam i n d ra yasm in c ak an p ravo yud h y an tamv r sabh am d acad yum ,

caphacyu to r en ur n aksata dyiim li c ch vaitr eyo n r sdhyaya tasthau .

1 . 1 74 . 5a (Ag astya ; to In dra )

vah a k utsam i n d ra yasm ifi cak an syum anyfi rjr r'

i v dtasyacva,

Lpra sdrac cakrarii v rhatad abh ikeJ

’

bh i’

epfdh o yasisad v ajrabahuh .

W"

1 .

(Bhar adv aja to In dra )tv am rath am pra bharo yodham r svam dv o y d d h y an ta r

’

n v r s abh am

d aqa d yu m ,

tvam tug ram v etasav e sacaban tv ar'

n tuj im g rn a n tam in dra tutoh .

S e e Ge ldn e r , Ve d . Stu d . i 1 . 1 7 1 R igved a -Kom m e n ta r, p . 7 ; a n d c f. u n d e r

(H i r an yastupa Afig i rasa to Acv in s)

ii n as atya gacha tam h uyate havi r m ad h v ah p i ba tam m ad h u p ébh i r asabh ih ,

yuv é r hi pfir v am sav ité saso rath am r tf‘

iya c itram gh r tav an tam i syati .

(Vam adev a ; to Acv in s)m ad h v ah p ib a ta rh m adh u p éb i r asabh ir u ta priyam m adh un e yu fija

tham r ath am ,

av ar tan i r'

n m adhu n a j in v athas patho drtir'

n v ah eth e m adh um an tam acv in a .

On e m ay im ag in e th e repe ated pada in to have be e n borrow ed fr om a m adhusta n za a n d a m adhu -hym n l ike a n d equ a l ly w e l l on e m ay im ag in e th e sam e pada

expa n d e d g loa tin g ly in to th e th em e of th e fou r padas of Fo r th e con n exion betw e e n

Acv in s a n d m adhu see Hillebran d t,Ved . Myth . 1 . 2 39 fi

'

.

51 n asaty'

a tr ibh i r ekadacan' iha : v icv air dev a

‘

i is tr ibh i r,&c . ]

l .34 . 1 1 “d (H i ran yastupa Afig irasa to Acv in s)

[an asatya tr ibh i r ekadacz

‘

i i r iha_Ide v ebh i r yatam m adh upéyam acv in a,

W ef. 1 . 3 4 . 1 1a

p rayu s tar i stamni rap ans i m rk sa tam séd h a tam d v éso bh av a tam sa cabh uv a .

4“d (DI rgh atam as Au ca thya ; to Acv in s)

La n a u rjarii v ahata 1i1 acv ina yuv amJ

m adhum atya n ah kacaya m im ik

satam,

p réyu s tar i stam n i r ap ans i m r k sa tam s é d h a tam d v é so bh av a tam

sa cabh uv a .

1 .34 .1 2 d (H iran ya stupa Afig i rasa to Acv in s)a n o acv in a tr iv i

'ta rath e n arv éficam r ay i’

r’

n v ah atam suv iram ,

grn v an ta v am é va se joh av im i v r d h é c a n o bh av a ta rh v fija satau .

1 . 1 1 (Ku tsa to Aqv in s)apn asv atim acv in a v z

‘

icam asm e k rtam n o dasra vrs an a m a n rsdm,

adyutyé’v a se n i h v ay e v am v r d h é c a n o b h a v a ta r

’

n v dja satau .

Th e word adyutya i n 1 . 1 1 2 . 24dse em s to m e to m e a n

‘ d a rkn e ss o r‘ troubl e ra the r tha n

u n lucky g am blm g as th e Pe t. Lexicon s a n d th e tran sla tors assum e .

67] Hymns ascr ibed to H iranyasti‘

ipa Angiama —1 .

h i r anyayen a sav ité rath en a : 4 . 44 . h ir anyayen a su vi ta rath ena ; 8 .5. 3

h ir an yayen a rathen a . ]

h i ranyaksah savitadeva dgat : aram atih sav it'

ai , &c . ]

dadh ad ratn a dacuse v éryan i : see u n der

ubbe dyav apr th iv i an tar i yate 1 . 1 60 . sujanm an l dhisan e an tar I yate .]S ee th e con text of each stan za .

(H i ranyastupa Afigi r asa to Savi tar)h i r anyahasto asu rah su n i thah sum rli k ah sv av an y atv ar v dn ,

apasédh an r aksaso yatudhén an asth ad devah pr atidosan'

a g rnanah .

1 . 1 (Kaksi v at Dairghatam asa , son of Ucig to Acv in s)av am ratho acv in a cyen apatva sum r lik ah sv av an y atv a rvan ,

yo m ar tyasya m an aso jav 1y'

anLtr iv an dhuro v r sana v aitaranh z

'

i h .

J

W 1 . 1 1 8. 1 d

Th e ep ithet ‘ ten d e rly m e rc ifu l ’ (sum r li ka) i s app l ied to Savita r i n to th e Aqv in s’

cha riot i n The re can be n o doubt that th e repe ated pad a i s p rim a ry i n th e form e r .Cf. th e re lation of to (u n d e r On th e othe r han d th e fou rth pada of

h as a pa ra l le l i n to w it

tam yu fijath amm an aso yo jav i yan tr iv an dh u ro v r san a yas tr i cak rah ,yén opayath ah suk i'to du r on am tr i dhatu n a patath o vir n a pa r n éih.

From th e po in t of style , or expre ss ion , e spe c ia l ly i ts first d istich , seem s, i n tu rn,

d e c ided ly in fe rior a n d afte rhorn i n re la tion to th e thre e stan zas therefo re m ay

invo lve a case of double re lat ive ag e : — For pr atidosam in

se e Lu dwig , 1 3 1 (who sugg ests prati dosam ) Ba r th olom ae,B ezz . B e i tr . xv. 1 98, n ote .

raksa ca n o adhi ca brubi deva 1 . 1 m rlaca, &c . ]

G r ou p 5 . H ym n s 3 6—4 3 , ascr ibed to Kan v a Gh au r a

pra tva dutam v rn im ah e : agn im datam v r n im ah e ;

adyadutam v r n i m ahe . )Cf.

botaram v icv av edas am .

devasas tv a v arun o m i tro a ryama yasm in n in dro varun o,&c .

yad ohate v arun o , &c . asm e in drov aru n o

,&c . ; yen a caste v ar un o

,&c . ; sajosasa

v arun o, &c . dyav aksam a v aruno , &c . agn i r

i n dro v arun o,&c . in dravayfi v arun o, &c.

tébh ic; caste v aruno, &c .]

(Kan va Ghaura to Ag n i)m an dro hots g rhapatir agn e d fi té vi ctim a si ,

tv é viev'

a samgatan i v r ate—

1 dhru vayan i devaakrnv ata .

Pa r t 1 R epea ted Passages belong ing to Book [68

(Pr askan v a Kan va to Ag n i)

patir h y adh v a r z‘

in am agn e d uté v icam as i ,

u sa rbudh a avaha sOm ap I taye d ev dn adya sv a rd i'cah .

Fo r cf. th e pad as , r z'

ijan tam a d h v a r z'

in fim,&c . . u n d e r

(Kan va Ghaura ; to Ag n i)tam g b em i tthan am a sv in a up a sva raj am asa ts ,

hotrabh ir ag n imm .

’

1n u sah sam in dha te ti ti rvdnso ati s r idhah .

(P r iyam edha Afig ir a sa to In dra )tam g h em i tth

'

an am a sv in a up a sv a rajam asa te ,

ar tham c id a sya sudh itam yad é tav a av ar taya n ti davan e .

Fo r c f. h 6trabh 1 r ag n e m an u sah sv adh v a raih .

(Kan va Ghau ra ; to Ag n i )ghn an to v r tram a taran 1

'6das i apa u r u k sayay a c ak r i r e ,

bhuv at kah ve visa dyum n y dhutah kr an dad acv o gav istis u .

(V a sisth a to Mi tra an d Varun a)yo brahm an e sum atim ayajate L

v ajasya satéu pa ram asya rayah ,J

63“

of. 4 . 1 2 .3“

siksan ta m an yum m aghavan o arya u r t'

i k sayay a c ak r i r e su d hatu .

Cf.

(Kan va Ghaura ; to Ag n i )yam tv a d e vaso m an a ve d ad h ur iha yaji sth ar

'

n h a v y av ah an a ,

yam kan v o m édhyatith ir dh an a spi‘ tam yam vi sa yam upastu tah .

1 . 44 . 5“l (P r askan v a Kan va ; to Agn i)

stav isyfim i tv ém aham v i gv asyam r ta bh ojan a ,agn e tratéram am i

‘ tam m iye dhya yaj i sth am h a v y av ah an a .

(Vasisth a Maitr av a r un i to Agn i)Sém t

—

lfll ve tu v asatkr tim ag n i r jusata n o g irah ,

yaj i sth o h av y av fih an ah .

(Sobh ar i Kan va ; to Agn i)i le g ird m an u r h i ta r

'

n yam d eva dutam a rat1 1i1 n ye r i r é ,

yajisth a rh h av y av ah an am .

sé n o m r la m ahan as i : ag ne m r la m ahs‘in asi ]

1 . (Kan va Ghau ra , to Ag n i)u 1 dh vo n ah paby anh aso n 1

'

ke tuma v icv am sam at1 1'

n a 1i1 dahak r d h 1 n a u r d h v an c a r a th ay a j i v ase V ida dev ésu n o d 1

’

1v ah .

(Agastya to Ma ru ts)trn askan dasya n 1

’

1 v icah pari v r 1'

1 kta sudan av ah

ur d h v dn n ah k a rta j i v ase .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Pa r t 1 : R epe ated Passages belong ing to Book I [70

5 . 56. 4d (Cyav acv a Atreya ; to Maruts)

n 1’

y é r in zi n ty ojasa V i'tha g fiv o i i a du rdhur ah ,

acm an am c it sv a ryam parv atam g ir im p ra cy av ay a n t i yam abhih .

\Ve m ay r e n de r ‘ Ve rily,even tha t lon g a n d broad ch i ld of th e c lou d ( th e ra in )

th a t doe s n o in ju ry, they cau se to fa l l l n the ir cou rse A l l tran sla tors ag re e on som e su chse n se : Lu dw ig , 673 ; Gra ssm a n n

,i . 4 1 Max Mul le r, SB E . xxx ii . 64 . For m ih é n apat

c p. B e rga ig n e , i 1 . 1 8, 46, 2 56, n ote 2 . Fo r th e first d is tich of c f. G e ld n er

, Ve d . Stud . i .1 1 7. Th e se con d d ist1 ch i s pe rhaps, though by n o m ea n s c e rta i n ly, in te rpre ted by

acm an am c i t sv a ryam ( a lso ‘ th e heaven ly ston e m ay be l ightn in g ; parv a tam g irim ,

c lou d -m ou n ta in I re n de r : ‘ E ve n th e heave n ly ston e ( l ightn in g ) ( a n d ) th e ( c lo ud ) m ou n

ta in they c au se to fa l l ( as ra in - storm ) i n the 1 r cou rse .

’ The re fore aga in ra in -storm ( for

pai r v a taxi i g i rim c f. B e rg a ig n e , i . Th is, i f, in de e d , i t be corre c t, d oe s n ot appe a r qu itec le arly e n ough i n Lu dwig , 690 ‘

soga r d e n h im l i sch e n k e i l,d e n fe ls , d e n be rg , au f 1hre n

zu ge n stu rzen s ie .

’

G ra ssm a n n,i . 2 0 8 Des Himm e ls Fe lsen au ch u n d d e n gewa lt

’

gen Berge rsch u tte r n s ie d u rch ihre n Gan g ’ Max Mul le r

,i b1 d . p . 337 :

‘ they by the i r m a rches m ake

th e he ave n ly s ton e , th e rocky m ou n ta in ( c lou d ) to shake .

’

For both stan za s c f. vapan ti

m a r uto m iham p ra v epaya n t1 par v a tan , yad yam am yén ti v ayubh ih.

Thou gh th e pa ra l l e ls se em to ca l l i n both s ta n za s for c l oud m ou n ta in s , w e m u st n ot forgettha t th e Maru ts sha ke a ls o re a l m ou n ta in s

,tree s , a nd so on ; e . g . 4.

I n tha t ca se G ra ssm an n’

s tra n sla tion com es c losest to th e sen se of th e or ig in a l .

(Kan va Ghaura to Maru ts)m aruto yad d h a v 0 balam janan a cucyav rtan a ,

g ir inr acu cyav I tan a .

1 “ (P u n arv atsa Kan va ; to Maru ts)m a ruto yad d h a v 0 d i v ah sumn ayan to havam ahe ,

{i tfi n a upa g an tana .

Th e a n acolu th ic qua l ity of sugg e sts th e qu estion whethe r i ts s im ila rity toi s a cc iden ta l , espe c ia l ly a s seve ra l sta n zas of an d have pada s repea ted in

Ludw ig , 673 , re n d e rs ‘ 0 Ma rut,

so w i e e u re k ra t‘t i st, w a rft i h r d i e leu te n id e r , wa rft ihr d ie be rg e n id e r Old e n be rg , SBE .

xlv i . 1 72 O Ma ru ts, w ith su ch stren g th a s yours, you have cau sed m en to trem ble .

’

Othe rre n d e rin g s in Max Mii lle r , SB E . xxxi i . 79 . Olden be rg i l lu stra te s th e an acoluthon by com

pa rin g I f th e corre spon d en ce be twe e n a n d 1“ i s n ot, a fte r a l l, fortui tous ,

th e form e r, of cou rse , is th e epigon a l pada . Note th e e n cl isis of acucyav i tan a a fte r th ere lative pron ou n yad , wh ich he ighten s th e a n acolu th ic e ffe ct.

(Kan va Ghau ra ; to Maru ts)k ad d h a n un am k ad h ap r iy ah pitd pu tram na hastayoh ,

dadh idh v é v rktabarh isah .

(P un ar v atsa Kan va to Maru ts)k ad d h a n f mar

'

n k ad h ap r i y o yad in dr am ajahata n a ,

ko v ah sakh itv a obate .

R e ce n t d iscu ss ion s of kadh ap r i , an d th e l ike , by P i sch e l , ZDMG . xxxv. 7 1 4 ; Ge ldn e r , Ved .

Stu d . il l . 64 ; Old e nbe rg , RV. No te n , p . 2 6. I n th e A9v 1 n s’

ep i the t ad h ap r iya ( dua l)seem s to m e a n

‘ the n - frie n ds ’

, som e th in g l ike ‘ re l iable frien d s ’

; the re fore kadh apr iyahm e a n s

‘ when -frien d s i . e .

‘u n ce rta in ,

fick le , o r capric iou s frie n ds ’

; in kadh apr iye

7 1 ] Hymns ascr ibed to Kan oa Ghawra

( en c l itic) seem s to be vocative fem in in e s in gu la r of a tran s ition form kadh ap r iya, de rivedfrom kadh apr i . I n th e stan zas above th e repea ted pada fits equ a l ly we l l in both case s ( se eth e sequ e l i n Th e h ym n s an d a r e o the rw ise re la te d a s to a u thorsh ip ( see th epre ced in g item ) ; I am u n able to d iscove r any in d ica tion as to p riority. Pe rhaps we m ay

re n de r 1 What i s up w ith you n ow , ye fick le frie n ds As a fa the r h i s son in h is a rm s

so have ye be en p laced (accom m od a ted ) , O yp (gods) for whom th e ba rb is i s prepa red .

’

For

th e m idd le of root dha i n passive se n se see,e . g .

, Th e stan za wou ld the n seem to

e xpress su rprise or d isgu st becau se th e Ma ru ts d o n ot re spon d to k in d tre atm en t. Th e id eai s con tin u ed e ffe ctive l y i n th e n ext fiv e stan zas . I f

,howeve r, d ad h idh v é i s to be take n as

a ctive we m ay ren d e r : What n ow, ye fick le frien d s , d id you ,

l ike a fathe r h is son i n h i s

a rm s, p lace (u s) ?&c .

’

Aga in com p la in t, expre sse d rhetorica l ly i n qu estion form , a t th e

n eg le ct of th e Ma ru ts. Th e im pl ica tion wou ld be that th e Maru ts d id n ot che rish the i rworshippe rs, as m ight p rope rly be expe cted of them .

1 .3 9 .5 “e (Kan va Ghau ra to Maru ts)p ra v ep ay an ti p ar v atan v i v iiican ti v anaSpati n ,

pro arata m a ru to du rm ada iv a d év asah sar v aya vi ed.

5. (Vasfiyav a Atr eyah to Vigy e Dey ah)édam m a ruto acv ina m itrah si dan tu v ar un ah

d ev dsah Sar v aya vi ca.

(Pun arv atsa Kanva to Ma ru ts)v apan ti m a r uto m iham p r é. v ep ay an ti par v a tan ,

yad yém am yzi n ti v ayubh ih .

Note that an d share an othe r pada ; see u n de r u n d e r1 .

upo rath esu pfsati r ayugdhv am pra yad rath esu pr sati r

ayu gdhv am . ]

(Kan va Ghau ra to Maru ts)L1’

i po r ath esu p fsa t i r ayug dhv amJ p rasti r v ah ati r oh i tah , as“

cf.

5: v 0 yém aya pr th iv i cid acr od abibh ayan ta man u sah .

2 8 (Pun ar v atsa Kan va ; to Maru ts)yad esam p fsati rath e p r asti r v ah a t i r oh i tah ,

yzi n ti ubh rd r in an n apah .

We re n d e r An d ye have h itched th e spotted m a re s to you r cha riot ; a r ed sta l l iond raw s a s le ade r. E ven th e e a rth ha th l iste n ed a t you r approa ch , an d m en w e re frighten edCf. Ludw ig , 675 G rassm an n

, i i . 4 3 Max Mii lle r , SB E . xxxii . 97. Th e w ord pfsa ti r wh ichth e tran sla tors ren de r by a n te lope s m e an s i n fa ct spotted m a re s be ca use th e Ma ru ts haveth e ep ithe t pfsadacv a . S e e B e r ga ign e , i i . 378, an d , ve ry exp l ic itly, Naigh an tuka B r h ad

devata ( ca ta logu e of th e span s of th e g od s) , whe re we h ave th e e xp re ss statem en t, p r sa tyo

’

9vas tu m a r u tam . Th e word p rasti (pr a + sti,l ike abh i sti

,upasti , a n d par i sti ) m ean s l ite ra lly

‘ be in g in fron t ‘ le ad in g horse I t i s th e an a logue of pu rog av a, an d r péa s,‘ le ad in g ste e r

Both re fe r to what i s kn own as a sp ike - team ’,or

‘u n icorn ’

. T o a team of two an im a ls a

th i rd i s h itche d i n fron t for bette r con trol . S ee th e au thor i n Am e rican Jou rn a l ofPh i lo logy, xxix . 78 if.

Th e secon d stan za m ay be ren de red , ‘Whe n th e r ed sta l l ion gu ide s a s a l ead in g horsethe i r spe ck led m a res at th e chariot, then th e bright cha r iots approach an d le t th e wa te rs

Part 1 : R epea ted Passages belong ing to Book I [72

fl ow’

.Subtly , a n d ye t i n a pe cu l iarly c e rta in w ay , th is sta n za i s se con d ary, d ire c tly

pa tte rn ed a fte r Th e e n t i re cha rac te ristic a n d im ag in a tive d e scrip tion of th e spa n o f

th e Ma ru ts i n i s c rowd ed i n c id e n ta l ly. as i t w e re , in to a subord in a te c lau se ( n ote0 1 th oto n e v ah a ti in e n c 1 1 t1 c v ah a ti i n whe reas i n th e d e script ion i s th ese t them e o f th e firs t d istich . I c a n n ot d oubt tha t th is im portan t bi t o f m ythograph y w as

fi rs t sta te d 1 1] th e expl ic 1 t te rm s of be fore i t cou ld be re fe rred to in c id e n ta l ly, y et i n

th e ve ry s am e w o rds , i nTh e sam e c on c l u s ion ,

n am e ly priority o f appl ie s to th e pa rt ia l re la tion o f 1 . 3g .6a to

5‘

( 1 n n e ithe r o f wh i ch pfid a s , by th e way , w e shou ld re ad ayu gdh uam w ith Old e n be rg ,R V .No te n , pp 4 1 , Th e o rig in a l d e sc r i pt i on was ca teg orica l , a n d n ot subord in ate ; c f.

a lso Fo r th e g e n e ra l cha rac te r of see p . xv, l in e 1 5 from be low .— No te th at

sha 1 e s a n oth e r pada w i th see u n d e rl

rudra av o v r n 1 n 1 ah e : pu san n a v o , &c . ]

(Kan va Ghaura to Brahm an aspati)tv ém id dh i sah asas pu tra m ar tya u p abr fi té d h an é h i té ,

su v i ryam m aru ta a sv acv yam dat ta yo v a acaké .

(Bh a r adv aja ; to S a r asv att)

yas tv a devi sa rasv aty u p abr fi té d h an e h i te,

in dram n a v r tratfirye .

(Kan va Ghau ra to B rahm an aspa ti)y o v ag h ate d ad at i sumara r

'

u vasu sé d h a tte ak si ti cr av ah ,

tasm ai 11am suv iram {i yajam ah e su p r atur tim a n eh asam .

(Samv a ran a P rajapa tya to In dra)sam 1 1 11 pap er ajati bh ojan an

'

a m u se v i d acuse bh aja ti sfi n ar arh vasu .

du rg e’

can a dh r iya te v ieva apu r 1’

1 jan o yo a sya tav isim acukr u dhat.

(Sobh a r i Kan va ; to Ag n i)sa d rdh é c id abhi trn atti v éjam arva ta sé d h atte ak s i t i crav ah ,

tv é dev atr fi Sada pum v asoLv icv a v am dn i dh im ah e .

JW

(Ca tamVaikhan asa h to Pav am an a Som a)

pra som a yahi dhz’

i raya su ta in draya m atsa rah ,

d ad h an o ak s i t i cr av ah .

3 . g . 1 d (Vicv am itr a Gath in a ; to Ag n i)sakh aya s tv a v av rm ah e

Ldev anh m ar tasa iti taye , J $55?

Lapz

‘

in'

a n apatam subhag a r’

n sudid itimJsu p r atfi r t im an eh asam . $8 " 1 “

Ludw ig , 72 3, a d tra n s la te s,

‘ d ie ( se . 1 1a ) 1 e i ch t a l le s d u rchsetzt, u n ve rg le ich l icheth e sam e scho l a r, 30 9, ad de n le icht u be rw in de n d e n ,

de r ohn e n ebe n buh le r ’. We

re n d er ‘ H e tha t g ive th ple as in g g ifts to th e prie st obtam e th im pe rishable g lory . To

h im w e br in g , by sacrific in g , prospe rity a n d abu n d an t s on s, (prospe rity) tha t a dva n ce s

V i g orou sly, i s fre e from blem ish .

’

Pad s. (1 i s repea ted in su ch a w ay a s to ca l l u p th e

qu e sti on of priority . No v e i y po in ted a rg um e n t i s poss ible i n favou r of yet i t i s a lm o st

1 n con ce i v able tha t th e ep l th e t su p i atfi r ti shou ld h ave be en c o in ed o 1 ig 1 n a l ly fo r 1 111 ra the rth a n Ag n i , be cau se th e la tte r i n th e n a tu re o f th in gs adva n ce s vig orou sly, an d n ot th e

a bstrac t I la ; c f. tvarh ( se . ag n e ) h i sup r atfi r as i . No te a lso tha t h a s thre ere pe ate d l i n e s , wh ich i s n ot pr eposse ssm g . Fo r th e o th e r re la tion s of see in th e ord e rof tha t sta n za .

73 ] Hymns ascr ibed to Kan va Gliaa i 'a

yasm in n in dro v arun o m itro a ryam z‘

i see u n de r

(Kan va Ghau ra ; to B rahm an aspa ti)upa ksatram prfici ta han ti rdjabh ir bh ayé c it suks itim dadh e

,

n asy a va r ta n a ta ru ta m ah ad h an é n z‘

irbh e asti v ajr in ah .

(Bh ar adv aja to Maruts)n dsy a va rta 1 1a ta r u td n v asti Lm aru to yam av atha v aj asatau , J

as? of.

Ltoké Va g6su tan aye yam apsuJ sa v r aj am darta pa rye adha dy6h .

can

Cf. Old en be rg , RV . Noten , p . 4 2 , wh o th in ks th e p iou s sacr ifice r th e them e of

I can n ot be l ieve that rajabh ih i s he re ke n n in g for Ad ityas . Th e sta n za i s add re ssed to

Brahm an aspat i , wh o se cu res ksa t i am , s lays i n h is c apa c ity of Pu roh i ta in th e com pan y of, o rthrough th e ag e n cy of k in gs ( rdjabh ih ) , fu rn ishes se c u rity i n t im e s of dan g e r (bh ayé ), an di s a rm ed w ith th e vaj ra , in vin c ible , be cause h e i s In d ra ’

s d ouble . In d ire c tly th e stan za,of

cou rse , refle cts th e proportion ,Brahm an a spati : In d ra P u r oh i ta : Rajan (Magh av an ) . I t

d oes n ot se em poss ible to d e te rm in e th e chron o logy of th e repea ted pada s .

var uh o

m itr 6 aryam a.

(Kan va Ghau ra to Varun a , Mi tra , A ryam an )

yam bahutev a piprati p dn ti m ar ty am r i sah ,

ar i stah sarva e d h ate .

5. 5 2 . 4“ (Oyav acv a Atr eya ; to Ma ru ts)

m a rutsu v o dadh im ah iLst6m ari1 yajnam ca dh r sn uya, J W 5.

v ieve ye m an u s’

a yuga p an ti m a r ty am r i sah .

5 . 6 7. 3“ (Yajata Atr eya ; to Mitra an d Va run a)

v icv e h 1’

v icv av edaso Lv ar un o m itr6 aryam a cw

vrata padé v a sacc ir e p an ti m a r ty am r i sah .

(Man u Vaiv asv ata to Vieve Devah )Lpra se

’

. ksayam ti rate v i m ahir i so y6 v o v araya daicati ,J as

Lpra pr ajabh ir jayate dharm an as paryJ ar i stah sar v a e d h a te . w(Gaya Plata to Vieve Dev ah , he re Adi tyas)

am stah sé m arto vi eva e d h a teLpra pr ajéibh i r jayate dharm an as par i,J

ass? 6 . 70 . 3“

yam adityaso n ayatha su n i th ibh i r ati v igv an i du r ita sv astaye .

I n ar i stah sa m arto vieva edh a te,we have a n im pe rfe ct pad a , be cau se th e

caesu ra i s a fte r ar i stah ,th e th i rd syllable

,an d be ca u se th e pad a i s on e syllable short. Arn o ld ’s

suggestion , VM. 32 1 , to chan ge m arto to m artio,d oe s n ot re a l ly cu re th e l in e . More ove r

ar i stah sa [m arto v i9]va edh ate i s obviou sly a m e chan ica l exte n s ion of ar istah sarva edh a te

se e Pa rt 2,chapte r 2 , c la ss B 1 1 . We m ay be ce rta in tha t th e d istich i s a late r

im itation of - Fo r th e m e an in g of sarva an d v icv a i n the se passag es see Zuba ty,IF . xxv . 2 0 2 .

v icv am tokam u ta tm ana : raksa tokam ,&c . ]

1 0 [3 e s 20]

Par t 1 : Rep ea ted Passages belong ing to Book I

(Kan va Ghau ra to R u dra,Mitra

,an d Varun a)

y ath a n o m i tr 6 v ar u n o yatha, r ud rac c ike tati ,yatha v ieve saj6sasah .

(Vicv am itr a Gath in a ; Apr l , to Usasa-Nakta)ii bhan dam an e u sasa upake u ta sm aye te tan va v i r tlpe ,

yatha n o m i tr 6 v aru n o jujo sad in dro m arutv an u ta v a m ah obh ih .

From th e pom t o f view o f m e t re th e re pe a ted pada 1 8 be tte r in than in

S e e Pa rt 2 , cha pte r 2 , c las s B 8 .

G r ou p 6 . H ym n s 4 4 - 5 0 , a scr ibe d to P r a sk an v a Kan v a

(P raskan v a Kan va ; to Agn i)justo h i dut6 asi havyav zi h an 6 ’

g n s r a th ir a d h v aran am ,

sajfir acv ibhyam usasa suv iryam Lasm é dh eh i cravo brh at. J 2?

1 . 2“ (Va tsa Kan va to Agn i)

tv am as i pr acasyo v idath esu saha n tya ,

ag n e r a th ir a d h v a r dn am .

Th e pada 1 . 44 . zei s re la ted to se e u n d e r For th e re la tion of th e Pr askan v a

g rou p W i th th e 6 1 st hym n s of th e e ighth book se e Old e n be rg , Prol . 2 62,a n d cf. p . xv

,te n th

l i n e from bottom .

asm e dh eh i cravo hrbat.

adyz'

i datam v rn im ah e : ag n im ( 1mam v rn i m ah e ; pra

tv a d i‘

ltan'

i v rn i m ah e . ]Cf.

yaj i sth a i ii hav yav ahan a ; yajisth o h avyav zi han ah ;8 . 1 9 . 2 1 yaj isth am hav yav flh an am .

h 6tara 1 i1 v icv av edasam .

ag n e duto v ictim asi .

(Pr a skan v a Kan va to Ag n i)mi tv a y aj fi asy a sad h an am ag n e h 6t€1 r am r tv ijam ,

m anusv ad deva t m ah i p racetasam jrram dutam am a r tyam .

(Vicv am itra ; to Ag n i)i le ag n i

’

1i 1 v ipacc i ta i i i g i r d y aj r‘

i asy a sad h an am ,

cru sti v zi n am t tIiv an am .

(Va tsa Kan va ; to In dra )kan va in dr am yad akrata s t6m ai r y ajfi asy a sad h an am

jam i br uv a ta dyudham .

75] Hymns ascr ibed to P raskan va Kan oa

(Vicv am anas Vaiyacv a to Agn i)r t

‘

av an am r tayav o y ajfiasy a sadh an am g i ra,upo en am jujusu r n am asas pade,

Cf. 3. 2 7. v ipr o yaj iiasya sadh an ah (ofAgn i) . A l l bu t 8 .6. 3 em p loy th e expre ss ion yaj iiasyasadhan a w ith Agn i ( cf. a lso 1 45 . i t i s ha rd ly to be que stion ed that th e sin g le u se

w ith In d ra m 8. 6 . 3 i s afte r born . Th e case i s a n a logou s to th at trea ted u n d e r 1 . 1 . 8 ; a n d ,aga in , un d e r Cf. Old en be rg , Prol . 2 6 2 .

(Praskan v a Kan va ; to Agn i ! I n reali ty Ma ruts)crnv an tu stom amm aruteh sudén av o ag n ij i h v d r tav fd h ah ,

p ibatu s6m a 1’

n v ar un o dh r tav r ato ’

cv i bh yam u sasa sajfih .

(Vas istha to Adityah )bahavah sdracaksaso ’

g n ij ih v§. rtav fd h ah ,1 1 111 1 yé yem li r v idathan i 11 11 1 1 111 11 11 v icv an i par ibhutibh ih .

(Va suka rn a Vasukra to Vicv e Dev ah)d i vak sa so a g n ij ih v d rtav fdh a r tasya yon im v imrcan ta asate ,

dye‘

im skabhi tvy apa é cakrur 6jasa'

yajfiam jani tv i tan vi n 1’

m am rjuh .

5. 5 1 . 8“ (Sv astyatr eya Atr eya ; to Vieve Dev ah )saju r v icv ebh i r dev ebhir acv i bh y am usa sa saju h ,

La yaby agn e atr iv at su te ran a ..J a? refrain , — 1 0 “

Th e pada acv ibh yam u sa’

sa saj i'

ih su its be st in becau se Ag n i , th e Acv i ns, an d Usasa r e th e typ ica l d ivin itie s of th e m orn in g — Th e othe r repe a te d pada i s a cha racte rist ic form u lafor plu ra l god s ; i t i s a g ood gu e ss tha t th e lon g e r form , d 1 v aksaso agn ij ih va r tav i'dh ah ,

is a se con d a ry a n d la te r expa n sion of agn ij ih v é r tav rd h ah .

(Pr askan v a Kan va to Agn i)m ahikerav a n taye p r iyam edh a abusata ,

e jan tam adh v ardn z'

im J Lagn im cuk r én a 90 0 1

'

sa.

Jc : 1 . d : cf. 2 “

(Sadhv ansa Kan va to Acv in s)

Lav am v icv abh ir utibht p r i yam e d h a abusa ta ,

Lr ti jan tav adhv a r fi n am

Jacv ina yém ahutisu .

(Dyum n i ka Vasisth a , or others to Acv in s)Vans v icv abh ir utibht p r iyam ed h a abusata ,

ta v arti r yatam upa v rktabarh iso justam yajfiam d iv istisu .

For th e m ost re cen t d iscu ss ion of th e am M y . m ah ike rav ah (w ith bibl iog raphy) se e

Oldenbe rg , RV. Noten , p . 44 .

rfij an tam adh v arén am ; raj an tav adhv ardnam ;

sam r e‘

ijan tam adhv arénam .

agu im cukr éna coc isa agn e , &c . see u n de r 1

im 5 11 en crudh i g i rah .

Pa r t 1 : R epea ted Passages belong ing to Book [76

(Praskan v a Kan va to Agn i)tv zi rh citracr av as tam a h av a n te v iksu jan tav ah ,

coc iskecam pu r upr iydg n e h av y dy a v 6 1h av e .

3 . Wicv am itra ; to Agn i)i layas tv a pade vayam a i bha prth i vyzi adh i , J cw 2 , 3 , 7

d

jdtav edo n i d lum ah y agn e h av yay a v ol h a v e .

Cf. ag n im h a v yfiya v 6 lh a v e .

(P r askan v a Kan va ; to Ag n i)u i tv a bota ram r tv ija i i i dadh ir e v asu v ittam am

,

crutk a r n a rh sap r ath a stam am y ipra ag n e d iv istisu .

(Ag n i Pav aka to Ag n i )r tdv an am m ah isam v icv ada rcatam L

agn im sum n zi ya dadhi r e pu r6 j an ah ,Jw 5

“

crutk a r n ar’

n sap r ath a stam am tv a g ird dei ivyam m zi n u sa yu gé.

Th e c om posi te cha rac te r o f th e repe a ted pfida i n shows that th e sta n za i s la te see

u n de r

agn e m artaya dacuse : vasu m artaya dacuse :d ev 6 m ar taya dag

-use ]

(P raskan v a Kan va to Acv in s)

yz‘

i dasn‘

i s in dhum atara m an otar a r ayi n dm ,

dh iyé deve’

i v asuv ida.

1 2“ (Sadhv ansa Kan va ; to Acv in s)Lpu rum an dr zi pu r i

’

i v asfiJm an otar a r ay i n am , 8 .

st6m an'

1 m e acv i n‘

av im am abh i v ahn I an i’ i satam .

(P r askan v a Kan va to Acv in s)v acyan te v am kakuhz

‘

iso jfi i'

ri fiyam adhi Vl stapi ,y ad varn rath o v ibh i s p atat .

(B r ahm atith i Ken y a ; to Acv in s)kadé v am ta u g ryo v idhat sam udré jahit6 n ara

,

y ad var'

n ratho v ibh i s patat .

S ta n za i s pa rtial ly pa ra l le le d by to w i t , cr iyé pusan n i sukr‘

tev a d e v f‘

i n a'

isa tya

v ah a tum sfi ryfi yah , v a cyan te vam kaku h fi apsu jatz‘

i y ug'fi j l

'

i r n év a v ar u n asya bhfir eh ,

O Pusan ,u n to h app i n e ss , l i ke tw o a rch e rs (wh o h ave stru ck th e m a rk) th e two g od s, th e

Nasa tya s, to th e m a rriag e o f Sarya.

’

S o fa r I shou ld l ike to m od ify Fische l’s a n d Old e n berg ’sre c e n t d 1 scu ss 1 on s of th is d i stich (Ve d . Stud . i . 2 0 ; RV. Noten

, p . by supplyin g an

im pera tive of th e ve rb 11 1 ‘ l e ad o r th e l i ke,p a th th e vocative pfi san . We have

,RV.

th e expl im t sta tem e n t tha t Pusa n w a s th e son o f Surya,a n d tha t h e chose th e Acv in s to be

h is fa th e rs , tha t i s,h e p rom oted th e m a r i iage of th e Acv i n s to S fi rya h i s m othe r yad aqv m a

pr cham an av ayatam t r i cak r é n a v ah a tum sfi ryfi yah pu trah p i tarav av rn i ta p fxsd, Whe n ,

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Part 1 : R ep eated Passages belong ing to Book I [78

(Praskan v a Kan va to Acv in s )

tri van dhu r én a tr iv i ta s upe’

casa r ath e n'

d y atam aev i n a,

kanv aso v ari i brahm a krn v an ty adh v a r e té sari i su crnu tam hav am .

(Sadh v ansa Kan va to Acv in s)atah sah asr an i r n ija r ath e n é y atam acv in a,

va ts 6 v am m adh um ad v ac6’

cans I t kavyah kav ih .

8 . 8 . 1 4“d (Sadh v ansa Kan va to Aqv in s )

Lyan n asatya paravati yad v a sth6 adh y am ba re 6?

atah sah asr an i r n ija r ath e n d y atam acv in a .

Th e word atah i n d oes n ot m e a n qu 1 te th e sam e th i n g a s i n (or i ni n 8 . 8 . 1 1

‘l i t i s tem pora l ‘ the n i n a n d i t i s loca l the n c e — Fo r othe rco rrespon d en ce s be twee n an d se e u n de r

(P r askan v a Kan va to Acv in s)acv in a m adh um attam am p atam sém am r tav r d h a ,

athadya dasra vasu bibh r ata rathe d acv dnsam up a g ach a tam .

(P raskan v a Kan va to Acv in s)

yz‘

ibh ih kan v am abh istibh ih prév atam yuv am acv in a,

Ltz

‘

ibhih sv asm én av atam cubhas pa t1 J p atam sém am r tav r d h a,

6131“

cf.

(Vicv am itra , o r Jam adagn i to Mitra an d Varun a)[ g rn and jam adagn inaJ y6n av r tasya stdatam , GS

“

p atar'

n sém am rtav rd h a.

(Vasisth a to Mitra an d Va run a)a’

yatam m i trav a r un a jusan 5v 211 11 1 1111 n a ra,p atam s ém am r tav r d h a .

(Dyum n I ka Vasis th a ; to Acv in s)

[ti n un am yatam acv in zi cv ebhih pr u s itdpsubh ihu

632”

a : b :

Ldasra h i r anyav ar tan r cubh as patI J p atam sém am r tav r d h a. W 1 8“

(Vam adev a ; to In dra a n d Vayu )

[ rath en a pr thupiijasaJ d acv dnsam up a g a ch atam , W

in drav ayu ibz‘

i. ga tam .

athadya sudése ) dasra vasu bibh rata rathe .

m adhva yajfiam m im iksatam : taya yajii am,&c . ]

(P raskan v a Kan va ; to Acv in s)tr isadhasth é ba rh is i v icv av edasa L

m adh v a yajii am m im iksatam ti? cf.

kan v aso v am su tasom a abh idyav o yu v'

am h av an te acv i n a .

(B rahm atith i Kan va to Acv in s)

jan aso v rktaba rh isoLh av ism an to a rarhkftah 6?

yu v fim h a v an te acv in a .

Note th e repe tition ,v am —

yu vfim ,in a s a po ss ible s ig n of i ts la te r d a te .

79] Hymns ascr ibed to Praskanva Kan va

[ 1 .4 7 . t5bh ih sv asm 5 1'

1 av atan’

a cubhas pat1 : 8 . 59((Val . 1 t5bh ir d59v5nsamav atam,

&c .

p5 tam som am r t5 v rdh5 .

(Praskan v a K5 h va : to Agv in s)y 5n n 5 saty 5 p ar 5v 5ti y 5d v 5 sth 6 5dhi tu rv 5ce ,

5 to r 5th en a suvi ta n a 5 g atam sak 5rh sfi r y a sy a r acm ibh ih .

(Sadh v ansa Kan va to Acv in s)

y 5n u 5 sa ty 5 p a r 5 v 5t i y 5d v 5 sth 6 5d h y 5m bar e ,

L5tah sahasr an irn ija r 5th e n 5 y 5 tam W 1 l ab

1 . 1 37. 2 e (Pa r u cch epa Daiv odasi to M itra an d Varun a)im 5 5 y5 tam in dav ah

Ls6m 5 so d5dhy5 9ir ah su t5 so dadhy59i rah , W I .

u ta v am usaso budhi s5k 5 1h su r y a sy a r acm ibh ih ,s 1 i to m itr5ya v ar un 5y

_

a p1 t5ye Lo5 ra r r t5ya p1 te

’

1.yeJ

(S atyacr av as Atreya to Ug as)Lu ta n o g 6m at1 r 1

’

saJ5 v ah 5 duh itar d iv ah

, 43>

5 79 ge

s5k 5 1'

n sfi ry asy a r acm ibh ih 9ukr5ih96cadbh ir a r cibh ih Lsuj 5 te acv asun rte . JW r efr ain

, 1 e _ 1 0 e

(J am adagn i Bharg ava to M itra an d Varun a)v ar s isthaksatra u r ucaksas5 n ar5

Lr5jana w 5 65 2 b

t5 babuta n a dan sana r ath aryatah s5k 5 1 i1 su r y a sy a r aem ibh ih .

Th e con fron tat ion of th e two stan za s, a n d throws som e l ight on th e wordam ba re i n Th e Pe t. Lex. sta rte d by g ivin g th e w ord , wh ich i s dm k ey . in th e RV. , th e

m ean ing ‘um kre is ’, ‘

um g ebu n g’

( w ith a fan c ifu l d eriva tion from a n u -v a r ) . Ludw ig , 60 ,ren d e rs th e two word s adh y am ba re by obe n im lu ftkre ise I fa n cy that i f th is scho la r h adrem em be red h i s ow n re n de rin g ( 2 5) of adh i tu rv ace i n 1 by fi be r d em Tu rv aca h e wou ldhave ren de red , i n a ccord w ith h i s u su a l habi ts

,ad hy am ba i e tibe r dem Am ba ra (whateve r

that i s) . Grassm an n ren d e rs ob ih r be i Tu r v aga ve rwe i lt bu t ‘ w en n i n d e r

N5h e ihr ve rwe i lt Aga in th e pa ra l le l ism be tw een adhi tu r v ace a n d adh y am ba re i s obl ite ra ted .

Th e Nigh an tav a s have p layed m isch ie f w i th am ba ra . The re a r e two trea tm en ts of th e

w o rd . I n 1 .3 i t figu re s am on g th e sixte en w ord s for ‘ m id a i r (an ta r i k sa) . That, I p re sum e,

i s a t th e root of th e Pe t . Lexicon ’s 1 en d e 1 in g . I n i t appe a rs i n a l ist of e leven w 0 1 d s for

n ea r Then ce , pe rhaps , G ra ssm a n n’s

‘ i n d e r Nahe ’

. Un fo rtu n ate ly con ta in sa lso tu r v ace , i n th e ve ry locat ive ca se of Su ch g lossog raphy i s , to say th e lea st, m ystify in g . Th e on l y ju stification for th e appea ran ce of th e two w 0 1 d s i n th is l ist i s that they a r eboth con tra ste d w ith pa r 5 v 5 ti ‘

a t a d istan c e ’

. Th e en ticem e n t l ie s i n th e frequ en t c on trastbe twe en par5vati an d a rv 5 vati e . g . 4 , yac ch ak r5s i pa r 5 v 5ti yad a r v 5v 5ti v r tr ah an .

I shou ld n ot w ish to go so fa r a s to say th a t th e schoo l of in te rpre tation i n wh ich th eseg losse s pre c ip itated them se lve s a ctu a l l y m ean t that both am ba ram ( si c) a n d tu r v ace we readve rbs an tike ‘

n e a 1’

; they probably c on ce ived th em to be th in g s o r p la ce s n ea r a t han d( in con trast w ith Y e t th is 1 s ju st wha t they sta te

,a n d th e statem en t was e n oug

hto le ad a stray a schola r l ike Gra ssm an n . I t w ou ld p ay we l l to work through th e N igh an tua n d Y5 ska to d iscove r i n wha t way they a rrive d at the ir m an y equ a l l y stu n n in g resu l ts.

On e g a in a cc ru e s from th is d iscu ss ion : i f tu r vace i s beyon d d oubt a n e thn ica l or g eog raph ica l te rm ,

the n 5m ba re a lso i s th e n am e of a people or a la n d Y e sta n d ove r Tu rv aga , orAm ba ra A s su ch i t occu rs i n th e B r h atsamh i tfi. an d e lsewhe re . S ee B oh tl i n gk

’

s Lexicon,

s . v. Old en be rg , P ro l . 263 , n ote , th in k s th at poss ibly i s le ss orig in a l than bu t h i s

opin ion m ay be ow in g to th e cu rren t in te rpre tation s of am ba re . With am ba re in an e thn ica lsen se , I se e n o re ason for d iscrim in a t i n g aga in st — For othe r correspon de n ces be twe e n

an d se e u n de r

Pa r t 1 R ep ea ted Passages belong ing to Book I [80

(Pr askan v a Kan va to Acv in s)L 0 I l I I I

a r v an c a v am sap tay o’d h v a r a 9r 1 y 0 v a h a n tu sa v an éd u p a ,

i g am p r fi c é n t fa su k i‘

te su d 5n av a 5 ba r h i h s i d ata r'

n n a r 5 .

(De v atith i Kfin v a ; to In dra )o 1 o i I 0 a rupa bradh n a i n v a v a ta v rsan a h a r I i n dr am apa su v aksa tah

,

a r v 5 1’

1 0 a r’

n tv 5 sa‘

p tay o’d h v a r a cr iy o v é h a n tu sé v an éd up a .

(Gotam a R ahugan a to Usas)o o l 2 9 A

1 r can t1 n a r rr apa so 1 1 a V i s tibh i h sa ni a ne n a yo j an en a pa rav a tah .

r o r 1 .La 1 o

1 sam v a h a n t 1h s u k r te su d an a v e V icv é d a h a ya j am a n aya su n v ate .

(Dyum n tka Vas is th a , o r o the rs to Acv in s)

Lp ibataxi i gh a rm am m adhum a n tam acv in J 5 ba r h ih s i d a ta r'

n n a r 5 ,

as 2 “

l O i I 0 l Ita m andasa n a m a n us o du ron a a n 1 1 a tam ve dasa v a ah . W . 2 “L J 1

(Th e sam e )

Lp i’

batan'

i som am m adhum an tam acv in J5 ba r h ih s i d atam sum 5t ,

W

t5 v av rdhan z‘

i upa sustu tim d iv 6 g an tam g 5 u r5 v iv é r in am .

Th e sta n za add re ssed to th e Acv in s , i s u n exception able , except tha t I do n ot th i n k ,

W i th P i sch e l . Ved . Stud . i . 53, th a t a dh v a l acr i m e a n s c om in g to th e sa crifice ’

,bu t ra the r ,

w 1 th th e old e r tran s la tors , ‘orn am e n ts of th e sa crific e ’

; cf. B e r ga ig n e , 1 1 . 2 55 ; Old e n berg ,SB E . xlvi . 37, 40 . I n 8 . 4 . 1 4

“b In d ra ’s ow n be loved,stron g p a i r of bay stee d s a r e requ e s ted to

ca rry li im to th e perform an ce,to e n j oy th e b i own som a . In a sm u ch a s th e d ua l h ari a re

p i ope r ly In d ra ’

s spa n i n th e firs t d ist 1 ch o f th e r epe t1 tion of th e e n tire id e a w ith th epl um ] sapta yah , an o the r w ord for ‘

s te ed ’,i n th e se con d d istich of th e sam e sta n za , i s

p roba bly an a dapta tion , w 1 th th e n e cessa ry ah a ( a r v fificam tv z'

t,i n p lac e of a rv 51

’

1 c5 v i m ) , of

th e Acvm m ot if i n Lu dw ig ’

s te n ta t1 v e em e n da tion of v 5 v 5t5 to v 5 v 5tuh i n

( De r R ig-Ve d a

,v i . 94) se em s to m e u n n e ce ssa ry a n d pe rp lexnn g .

— Fo r th e repe ated pad a ,

5 ba i li i l i s i da ta i i i n a 1 1‘

1 ( o r , sum at) c f. sida ta i ii ba 1 h ir 5 sum d t

(Pr askan v a K5 h va to Acv in s)ten a n 5saty 5 g a ta r

’

n r 5th en a s iir y a tv a c 5 ,

yen a cacv ad ahath u r daguse vasu Lm adh v ah som asya pi taye .

J

W refra in ,—9“

(S obha r i Kfin v a ; to Acv in s)

Lrath o y6 v 5 1 i1 tr iv a n dhu r6 h i rany5bh icur aqzv in 5 ,J e r

pari dyav apr th iv i bh fi sati gru tas ten a n 5 sa ty5 g a tam .

(Sadh v ansa K5n v a to Acv in s)5 n finam yatam acv 1 n 5 r 5 th e n a sdr y a tv a c 5 ,

bhuji h i ran yapegasa kav I g 5m bh 1 race ta s5 .

m adhv ah s6m asya pi taye .

(P raskan v a Kan va ; to Usas)saha v 5m én a n a u g o v y u0 h 5 d u hi ta r d iv ah ,

saha dyum n e’

n a hrbat5 v ibhav a r i ray5 de vi d5sv at1 .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Part 1 : R ep ea ted Passages belong ing to Book I [82

(Pr askan v a Kfin v a to Usas)y é c i d d h i tv 5m fsay ah pfir v a fi téy e ju h fi r é

’va se m ahi ,

s5 n a stom én abhi g rn I h i r5dh asosah cu k r én a coc i sa.

(S adh v ansa Kan va to Acv in s)

y é c c i d d h i v am pu ré. fsay o ju h fi r é ’v a se n a r 5. ,

L5 yfitam acv in 5 gatam , L

1'

1pem 51i1 su stu tim m zim a .

J

c refra in,

— 2 40;

4 . 5 2 . 7c (Vam ade v a ; to Usas)i cl 0 0 1

0.Z I O I

a dyam tan os i r acm ibh i r an ta r i ksam u ru pn yam ,

usah cuk r én a co c i s é .

For th e con struction o f a n d its re la tion to se e Old e n be rg , RV . Noten , p . 47,

an d th e l iteratu re the re c ited . I se e , n o m ore than doe s Olde n be rg , re a son to con d em n th e

c on stru ction in i n favou r of tha t i n though , of cou rse , on e i s pa tte rn ed a fte r th eothe r.— For pfid as s im ilar to usah cuk r é n a (

;oc i sfi. se e u n de r 2 .

1 .4 8 .1 5 c (P raskan v a Kan va to Usas)uso yad adya bh 5 n 1

’

1 n 5 vi dv5r5v r nav o divah ,

p r a n o y ach at5d av r k ém p r thu c h a r d ih p ra devi g6m at1 r isab.

8 . 9. 1 c (Cacakarn a K5n v a to Acv in s)5 n nnam acv in fi yuv am v atsé sya gan tam av ase

,

p r5sm 5 i y ach atam av rk é r’

n p rth i i ch a r d i r yuyu tam y5 aratayah .

Th e a rcha ic form ya ch atfid i n as ove r aga in st ya ch atam i n ( cf. Wh itn ey ,Skt . Gr . § 57 1 ; De lbruck , A l tin d ische Syn tax , i s fa ir evid e n ce for th e prior i ty of

se e Old en be rg , Prol . 2 6 2 .— Un m e trica l ch a r d ih for e arl ie r ch a d ih i s, I take i t, a late r

blen d -word of ch ad is an d carm a wh ich h ad a risen be twee n th e pe riod of th e composit ion of

th e hym n s a n d that of th e d ia skeu a sis . S e e th e fu l l d iscu ss ion of th is poin t u n de rC f. th e p5da yan ti n o

’

v rkam ch a rd ih .

1 .4 9 .1 b (Praskan v a K5 h va to Usas)uso bhadrébh i r 5 gah i d iv éc c i d r oc an fid 5d h i ,

v ahan tv a r u n apsav a upa tv 5 som in o g rham .

(Qy5v 5cv a Atr eya to Maru ts)agn e gardh an tam 5 gan am pistam r ukm ébh ir afijibh ih ,v ico adya m arutam {wa hv aye d i v éc c i d r oc an ad 5d h i .

8 . 8 . 7at (Sadh v a r

'

i sa K5n v a to Acv i n s)d i v éc c i d r oc an 5d 5d h y 5 n o gan tam sv ar v ida,

dh ibh i r v atsapracetas5 Lstom ebh i r W l ob

Cf. a lso th e pada , d ivo v 5 r oca n5d adh i an d re la ted m atter in

1 .4 9 .4 b (P raskan v a Kan va to Usas)v yuchan ti hi r acm ibh i r v i cv am 5 bh 5si r o c an ém ,

t51i1 tv 5m u sar v asnyév o g I rbh ih kan v 5 ah l‘

i sata .

1 . (Pr askan v a K5 n v a to Sfi rya )taran ir v icv z

’

i darcato jyotiski‘d as i Surya ,

v i cv am 5 bh asi r ocan am .

83] Hymns ascr ibed to P raskan va Kanca

3 . 44 . 4b (Vi9v 5m itra to In dra)

jajii ano har ito v i‘s5 v i cv am 5 bh 5 t i r o can ém ,

h 5ryacv o har i tam dh atta 5yu dh am 5 vajr arii b5hv 6r harim .

See for th e va riable u se of this repeated p5da , Pa rt 2 , chapter 4 .

v icv am 5 bhasi r ocanam : v icv am 5bh5si rocanam ;

v icv am 5 bh 5ti r ocanam .

G r ou p 7 . H ym n s 5 1 —57 , a scr ibed to Sav y a An g l r a sa

1 .5 1 .3a (Savya Afig i r asa to In dra)tv a

’

ui i g o tr ém éfi g i r obh y o’v r n or 5p 0 t5traye catadu r esu gatuv i t,

sasén a cid v im ad5y5 v ah o v asv aj5v adr im v 5v as5nasya n ar tayan .

(Pr en ayah , alias Aj5 Bs igan 5h to Pav am 5n a Som a)5dr ibh ih su tah pav ase pav itra in dav in dr asya jathar esv 5Vican ,

tvam n r caksa abhav o v icaksan a som a g otr am éfi g i r obh y o’v rn0 r 5p a .

Cf. I . I 32 .4b, yad afig i r obh yo

’

v rn or apa v r aj5m ,wh ich show s that th e ve rb v rn or i n both

stan zas i s to be regard ed a s au gm en ted Th is an en t Olden berg ’s rem ark , RV. Noten,

p . 48, whe re a lso a r e d iscu sse d othe r m atte rs of

arandhayo’

ti th igv5ya gambaram : 1 . atith igv5ya cam baram j

c5k1 bhava yaJam an asya codi t5 aham bhuv am yajam 5n asya , &c .]

(Savya Afig ir asa to In dra)5dad5 5rbh5mm aha te v acasyav e kaksiv ate vrcay5m in dra su n v a té ,m énabh av o v r san acv asya sukr ato v icv ét t5 te sév an esu p rav5oy 5 .

68L (Nem a B 11 5 r gav a to In dra)v icv é t t5 te sév an e su p rav5oy 5 y5 cakar tha m agh av an n in dra su n v até ,

par 5v atam yat pu r u san’

abh r tam v asv ap5v r n oh carabh5ya fsibandhav e .

1 0 . 39 . 4d (Ghos5 K5ksi v ati to Acv in s)

yuvam cyav an am sanayam yatha rath arh pun ar yuv an am carath5ya

taksathuh ,

n i s taug ryam uhathu r adbhyas pari v icv ét t5 v 5m se’

wan e su p r av a cy 5 .

Cf. v icv e sv i t savan e su prav5oy5 .— For th e legen dary a l lus ion i n cf. m y

Ved ic Con cordan ce u n de r in d r 5gach a .

én dr ar’

n v av rty5m 5vase suv rktibh ih : 1 . 1 68 . I“, m ahe v av r ty5m ,

&c. ]

in dro yad v r tram av adh i n n adi v ftam : yad5 v r tramn adiv i’tam

cavas5 v ajr in n av adh ih . ]

Pa rt 1 : R ep eated Passages belong ing to Book I [84

abh i n 6t5 ) sv fi v rstim m 5de asya yudhyatah .

1 .5 2 .1 5 b (S avya Afig ir asa to In dra)5roann atra m aratah sz’i sm in n aj5u v ieve d e v 5so am ad an n 5n u tv 5 ,

v rtrésya yzid bh rstim at5 v adh én a u i tv am in dra pr5 ty 5 n 5mjagh é n tha .

(Ku tsa ; to In dra)t5d in dra pré v a v 1 ry5 1

'

n caka r tha y5t sas5n ta 1i i v aJre n5bodhayo’

h im ,

{m u tv 5 patn rr h rs itam v ayac ca v i cv e d ev 5so am ad an n 5n u tv 5 .

Cf. th e s im ila r p5 da tv 5y5 n to y é aim adan n 5 n u tva’r .

1 . (Savya Afigi r a sa ,to In dra)

y5 udfcl n dr a dev 5gop5h s5kh 5yas te civ 5tam 5 5s5m a,

tv 5m st0 s5m a tv 5y 5 su v i r 5 d r 5g h i y a 5y uh p r a tar 5m d 5d h 5n 5h .

(Upastuta V5 rst'

1h av ya to Ag n i)5rjo n ap5 t sah as5v an n i ti tv opastut58ya van date v i s5 v 5k,tv 5m stos5m a tv 5y 5 su v ir 5 d r5g h i y a 5yu h p r atar 5m d 5d h 5 n 5h .

sv aksatram yasya dh rsato dh rs5n m an ah 5 . sv 5ksatr am te dh r s5n

m 5nah . ]

1 .s4 .4 h (Savya Afi g irasa to In dra)tv ém d iv 6 b r h a t5h s5n u kopayo

’v a tm 5n 5 d h r sat5 c5m ba r am bh in a t ,

y5n m ayin o v ran d in o m an d in 5 dh r sac ch it5m gabha stim ag5 n ina pr tanyé si .

7. 1 8 . 2 0 “ (Va sisth a M5 itr5v a ru n i ; to Indra)n 5 ta in d i a sum at5yo n a 1 5yah samcakse pu rv 5 us5so n 5 n utn 5h

,

dév akar’

n c in m 5 nyam 5 n 5n 1 jagh an th5v a tm 5n 5 brh a t5h c5m ba r a r’

n bh e t .

Lu dwig , 4 53, ren de rs ‘ d e s hoh e n h im e ls ru cke n hast du wan ke n g em a cht,he rab

i n e ige n e r pe rson kuh n l i ch d e n Qam ba ra g ehau e n ’at 1 0 0 5

‘ M5 n yam 5 n a’

s sohnd en Dev aka hast d u g e tbte t , v on d em gebirg e h e rab d e n Qam bara g e sch lagen .

’

A s for Dev aka

th e son of Man yam 5 n a there ca n be n o qu e stion tha t th e expre ss ion h ide s th e id ea,

‘a l ittle

t in god on whe e ls ( slan g ), ju st a s N abh 5 ka,

‘ Bu ste r ’ 5) a n d N5 bh 5ka B uste rson

( 8 .4 1 . 2) em body th e idea of th e 1 e fra in of the se hym n s,n 5bh an t5m an yake sam e

,

‘m ay th e

othe rs , con fou n d them (an yake) , ou r 1 i v als , bu 1 st .

" W e m ay n ote tha t tm an 5 wh ich Lu dw ig ,a t 1 . 54 . 4 , ren de rs , ‘ in e ige n e r pe rson ,

i s le ft qu ite ou t i n 2 0 . B ut th e ch ie f gai n fromth e pa ra l le l s is tha t br h a téh re fe rs to th e sam e th in g i n both stan zas an d m u st be re n d e redi n ‘ thou d id st by thyse lf ca st d ow n Qam ba ra from h igh he aven ’

se e an d cf.

B e rg a ig n e , i i . 34 2 . G ra ssm an n a lso re n d e rs 7 . 1 8 . 2 0d by ,

‘ d u warfst he rab d e n Cam ba ra v om

Be rge ’. He re h e le ave s ou t tm 5n 5

,bu t i n 1 . s7.4

h h e h as :‘ has t m 1 t kuh n em Sin n d e n

Cam ba ra h e rabge stur zt.

’

1 .5 4 .1 1 c (Sav ya Afig ir asa to In dra)sa cév rdh am 5dh i dh 5 dyum n z

’

rm asm e m 5bi ksatr 5 11°

1 jan 5 s5l in dra tav yam ,

r 5k s5 c a n o m a g h on ah p 5h i sfi r in r 5y e ca n ah sv apaty5 ise db5b.

1 0 . 6 1 . 2 2 c (N5bh 5 n ed isth a M5 n av a to Vicv e Dev 5h , he re In dra)5dh a tv 5m in dra v i ddhy asm 5n m aho r 5y é n rpate v 5jrab5h uh ,r 5k s5 c a n o m ag h on ah p 5h i sfi r in an ehz

’

rsa s te har iv o abh ist5u .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Par t 1 : R ep e ated Passages belonging to Book I [86

la te r,876 , to

‘ w 1 e a uf ( le s h im m e ls ru cke n h a t e r don n e rn d g e ru fe n ’

; Hillebran d t ,Ve d . Myth . i . 349 , to ‘ d e s Him m e ls R ucke n l ie ss e r br u l le n d g l e ich s am e r tbn en ’

;

Old e n be rg , SB E . xlvi . 4 5, to ‘ thu n d e r i n g h e h a s roa red l ike th e ridg e of heave n ’

.

Th e first an d la s t of the se re n d e ri n g s , i n m y op1 n ion ,a r e corre c t ; so a lso B e rga ig n e , i . 1 5.

Ou th e c om pa rison i n se e la s t P i sch e l , Ved . Stud . 1 . 1 0 7.

(Nodh as G5 u tam a ; to Agn i)v i v 5tajnto a tasésu tis thate v 1

‘ th 5 juhfibh ih sfn y5 tuv is v 5n ih,trsu y5d ag n e va n in o v r s5y5se k r sn é r

’

n ta. ém a rnqa d fi rm e aja ra .

4 (V5m adev a G5 u tam a ; to Ag n i)k r sn 5m ta ém a ruqa tah p u r 6 bh 5c ca r isn v ar c i r v 5pus5m id ekam

,

y5d 5pr av 1 t5 d5dhate h a g5 1'bh a r

'

n sadyac c ij jato bhav as’

id u dut5h .

Th e u n usu a l a cc en t o f th e voca tive r ucad fi rm e (Old e n be rg , RV . No te n , p . 58) m ay pe rhapsbe d u e to 1n fe c tion from 1 1

'

1ca ta l1 i n Note a l so th e cade n ce o f For cf

Olde n be rg , ibid . 2 73 .

1 . 5 8 . (Nodhas G5 u tam a ; to Agn i)h 6t5 ram sapta juh v o yajistham y 5rh v 5 g h 5to v r n 5te a d h v ar ésu ,

agu im v icv e sam a i at1 11 1 v 5su n 5m sap a r y 5m i p r 5y a s 5 y5m i r 5tn am .

1 0 . 30 . 4b (Kav asa A ilu sa ; to Apah , or Apon apta r)

yo an i dhm o didayad aps v an tar y 5r’

n v ip r 5 sa 115 te a d h v a r ésu ,

5p5 1i 1 n ap5 n m adhum atI r apo d5 y5bh i r in d 1 o v a v 1 dh e Vi ry5ya .

(P r aj5 pati V5 i¢v 5m itra , o r P r aj5pati V5 cya to Vicv e Dev 5h )

yuv or r t5 1 11 r odas I saty5m astu m ahe su n ah su v it5ya pr5 bh fi tam ,

i d5m dive nam o ag n e p r th ivy5i sap a r y5m i p r 5y a s5 y 5m i r 5tn am .

On th e syn on ym y of roots i d a n d v r ( i d i s- d , from root i s ‘ w ish se e m y sugg e stm n i n

J .A . Ne ss’s pape r, Th e E tym ology an d Me a n in g of th e San skrit R oot i d ’

, i n S tud 1 e sZi n H on ou rof Ba s i l L . G 1 lde r slee v e , p . 357 if .

,a n d m y add i tion a l s ta tem e n t i n J ohn s H opkm s Uni ve rsity

C i rcu la rs , 1 90 6, n r . 1 0 , pp . 1 0 6 1 11 .— For se e P 1 sch e ],Ved . S tud . i i . 1 1 3 ; Old en be rg ,

RV. Noten , p . 58 (whe re o ld e r l i te ra tu re on th e stan za) .

5 ch idr5 sfin o sah aso n o adya z ih5 tv am snn o,&c . u t5

tv 5 111 sfi n o, &c . ]

pr5 t5 r m aksfi

dh iy5v asu r jagam y5 t.

1 . 5 9 .3 c (Nodh as G5u tam a ; to V5 i9v 5na ra )5 sa rye n 5 i acm 5yo dh r uv 5so v 5 i9v 5 n ar é dadh ir e gn 5 v 5sun i ,

y 5 p 5r v a te sv 6 sad h i sv a p s 1'

1 y5 m 5n u sesv 5si t5sya r5j5 .

1 . 9 1 . 4b (Gotam a R 5 hu gan a ; to Som a)

y5 te dh5m 5 n i divi y5 pr th iv y5r'

n y 5 p 5r v a te sv 6 sad h i sv ap sfi ,

tébh i r n o v icv 5 ih sum an 5 5he lanLr5jan som a p r5ti h av y5 g 1 bh 5ya .

J

W ef.

We re n d e r ‘ A s i n th e su n t h e rays a r e firm ly (fixe d) , thu s treasu res have be e nplaced in to Ag n i V5 iqv 5 n a ra . (Th e treasu re s) wh ich a r e in th e m oun ta in s , in th e plan ts , in

87] Hymns ascr ibed to Nodhas Gantama

th e wate rs, an d am on g m en ,— of that a r t thou k in g .

’Th e stan za sou n d s ve ry we l l

,treasu re s

wh ich ar e in th e m ou n ta in s, p la n ts , an d wate rs ’

,a n d y e t this form u la be lon g s to an othe r

sphe re . D ivin ities, Ag n i e spe c ia l l y, h ave the i r se at i n th e m ou n ta in s,&c . To som e su ch

con n exion th e repeated p5da owe s i ts orig in . Thu s y5d in d rag n'

i d ivi sth 6 yatprth ivy5m y5t p5rv ate sv 6sadh i sv apsu ; i i i . 5gu e yat te d ivi v 5 r cah pr th i vy5m y5d

6sadh i sv apsv 5 yajatr a 5i ch 5m a tv 5 bah ud h 5 j5 tav edah pr 5 v i stam agn e apsv

osadh i su . Accord in g l y ou r pa rticu la r p5 da seem s m ore orig in a l i n By way of cu riosum cf. th e last e cho of th is form u la i n AV .

‘ Th e w orm s wh ich a r e in th e m ou n ta in s ,th e tre e s

,th e plan ts , a n d cattle

, yé k r im ayah p5 r v ate sv v 5n e sv 6sadh i sv paqusv apsv 5n t5h .

’

r5j5 kr st1n5m asi m an u s1 n 5m : indra ks it1 n 5m asi , &c . ]

(Nodhas Gau tam a to V5 i9v 5 n ar a)div 59 cit te b1

‘hat6 j5 tav edo v 5icv 5 n ara pr 5 r i r ice m ah itv 5m,

l_r5j5 k 1 st1 n5m asi m 5n u s1 n 5n

'

1 J y u d h 5 d ev ébh y o v 5r i v ac c ak ar th a . saf cfi 50

(Vasisth a to In dra)jajfi5 n 5h som am s5hase pap5 th a pr 5 te m 5 t5 m ah im 5n am uv 5 ca ,

én dra papr 5th or v an tar iksam y u d h 5 d ev ébh y o v 5r i v ac c ak a r th a .

Th e repea te d p5 da seem s m ore orig in a l i n Of. 3 . 34 . 78

, yu dh én d r o m ahn 5 v 5r iv aqcak5 ra dev ebh yah s5tpa ti c; ca r san ipr5h . Thu s

,s in ce 5

° i s s im ilar to 3. st .

sh a res two m ore or le ss s im i lar p5 da s w ith

(Nodh as G5 u tam a ; to Ag n i )ucik p5v ak6 v asu r m 5n u sesu v 5r en yo h 6t5 dh5yi v iksu,

d5m 1‘

1 n 5 grh5patir dam a a gn i r bh u v ad r ay ip 5t i r ay i n 5m .

1 . 72 . 1 c (Pa r5ea ra Q5ktya ; to Agn i)n i k5vy5 v edh5sah gacv atas kar I_

h5$te d5dh5 n o n 5ry5 pu rfin i ,J m 1 c

ag n i r bh u v ad r ay ip 5ti r ay i n a rh satr5 cakran o am i‘

tan i v 19v 5 .

We ren d e r ‘ Th e qj , th e Pu rifie r, th e Vasu , h a s be en e stabl ished a s th e be st

Hotar-prie st am on g m en . Th e hom e -

pe rv ad in g hou se - lord in th e hom e , Ag n i, hath be com e

th e tre asu re - lord of trea su res .

’I f we rem em be r that th e Ugij , l ike th e Afi g i r a s, &c . ,

a r e

m yth ic fir e prie sts wh o e stab l ish Agn i ( B e rga ig n e , i . th e stan za appe ars to be a p e rfe ctan d tra n sparen t bi t of Agn i m ythog raphy . S t . m ay be ren de red , ‘ H e hath exce l ledth e w isdom of a l l th e w ise , h e wh o ho ld s in h is han d a l l m a n ly powe r . Agn i hath be com e th e

tre a su re - lo rd of tre a su re s , h e wh o eve r ha th ta ke n to h im se lf a l l imm orta l Th e

first an d fou rth p5 d a s a r e n ot as d efin ite as they m ight be : se e B e r g a i gn e , i . 4 1 , 1 0 1 , 1 96Old en be rg , SB E . xlvi . 8 2 83, bottom ,

in add ition to Lu dw ig ’s an d G r a ssm a n n’s tra n slation s .

I n fa ct a l l th e fou r p5das repre sen t item s of thought loose ly stru n g tog e the r, in u nm istakablecon trast w ith th e log ica l sequ en ce of An othe r p5da of n am e ly b

,re cu rs a lso i n

pe rfe ct sequ en ce,in

5 d evo y5 tu savit5 su ratn o ’n tar i k sapr a v 5h am 5n o 59v 5 ih,

h 5ste d5dh 5n o n 5 ry5 pu rfin i n iv e95yafi ca pr a su v afi c a bhfim a .

‘May l ibe ra l god Savita r wh o fil ls th e a i r com e h ithe r, ca rrie d by h i s steed s, ho ld in g i n h i s

h an d s a l l m an ly pow e r, pu ttin g to sle ep an d a rou s in g a l l be in g s .

’ S o that,thou gh the re i s n o

com pe l l in g proof, we m ay say , ce rta in ly en ough , tha t i s pa tchw ork of a late r write rwh o h a s borrow ed two of h i s fou r p5 d a s . Th e gen e ra l cha racte r of i s tu rg id -m ystic

, as

Grassm an n d e c la re s a t th e head of h i s tran sla t ion . Cf. a l so u n d e r an d 9 .— Th e

repeated p5da h as a c lose pa ra l le l i n dv i t5 bh uv ad r ay ipati r ay i n 5m .

asm a id 11 saptim iv a crav asy5 1 60,abhi v aJam saptir iv a crav asy5. ]

Part 1 : R ep eated Passages belong ing to Book I [88

1 .6 2 .2 c (Ne dbas Gau tam a ; to In dra)p ra v 0 m ahe’ m 5bi n 5m o bh ar adh v am 5 fig 5 syam cav as5 n 5ya s5m a

,

y én 5 n ah pfir v e p i t5r ah p a d ajfi 5 arcan to 55g ir a so g 5 5v in dau .

9 . 9 7. 39C (Pa rzlca ra Caktya to Pav am 5 n a Som a )

S5 v a rdh it5 v 5 rdh a n ah p t‘

iy5m 5 n ah som o m 1 dhv 51’

1 abh i n o jy6tis5 v 1 ty en 5 n ah p iir v e p i t5ran p ad aj fi5h sv a r v ido abhi g 5 5drim u sn an .

SV . h a s i s n a n fo r u s n 5 n o f RV 9 . 97. 39C; th is Gra ssm a n n

,i i . 268

, 5 1 2 , adopts fo r th e

RV . a lso . B e n fey , Kle in e Schri fte n ,i . 3 1 9 Ludw ig , 887 Bloom fie ld , Con co rda n c e , have

s ugg e sted m us n ii n se e B e rg a ign e , i i . 30 9 , ho lds to th etext . Old e n be rg , RV . No te n , to re fe rr i n g n o teworth i ly to a lso d e c ide s i nfavou r o f u suan

,bu t th e pass age i s from a n e n ti rel y d iffe re n t sphe re , d oe s n ot m e n t i on ca ttle ,

a n d i s,i t se em s to m e

,otzose be ca use th e w e i d i n g jyet isz

‘

i u s i s n a tu ra l at a n y tim e,an d d oe s

n ot re a l ly be a r u pon th e expre ss ion abh i g5 5d r i in (m )u sn 5n . I st i l l th in k tha t we m us t re adm u sn ai n , a n d tha t th e cha n g e from 5d rim m u s n é n to 5d rim u sn é n w a s m ad e by th e redac tori n d e fe re n c e to th e m e tre . A s fa r as I rem em be r i t h as n ot be en n oted tha t th e words isn 5ua n d m u sn zin fol lowed on e a n o the r in RV . wh ich goes to show tha t th e SV. va r i an ti sn

-ci n ( above) i s re a l ly d ue to in te rch a ng e be twee n is n an a n d m u sn an

,a n d n ot be tween i sn 5n

a n d u sn z’

i n . I n oth e r word s RV . seem s st i l l to have read m u sn zi n a t th e tim e whenth e SV . va rian t a rose .

1 .62 .3 c (Nodhas G5 u tam a ; to In dra)ind rasy51

‘

1 g i rasam c est5u v i d5t sar5m 5 t5n ay5ya dh 5 sim ,

b fh a sp 5tir bh i n 5d 5d r i ii i v i d 5d g 5h s5m u sr iy5bh ir v av agan ta narah .

1 “ (Ay5 sya Afi g i rasa to B rh aspati)abhi 9y5 v 5 1 i1 n a kfca n ebh ir 5cv am n 5ksatrebh ih pi t5 ro dy5m apiii can ,

r5try5 1h tam o adadh u r jyotir ahan b 1‘

h a sp 5tir bh in 5d 5dr im v i d 5d g 5h .

Cf. for the se sta n zas Hillebra n d t,Ved . Myth . i . 397, 4 1 3 ; P i sch e l , Ve d . S tud . i i . 2 38 . Th e

pre se n ce tog e the r of In d ra , th e A i'

i g i ras , Sa ram 5 , a n d B r h aspa ti i n ca rr i e s u s in to th em id st of a fam i l ia r a n d w e ll -d efi n ed m yth ( se e e spe c ia l ly No tw ithstan d in g tha t

is a hym n to B r h a spati th e repea ted p5da does n ot se em n ea rly a s organ ic i n i ts stan za1 1 :

‘ L ike a black horse capa rison e d w i th pe a r ls th e Fathe rs g arn i sh ed th e sky w ith sta rs ;they pla c ed d a rkn ess in n ight, l ight i n d ay . B yh a spa ti ha th c le ft th e rock ,

ha th gotten th e

cow s .

’ We m u st re sort to a n extrem e m ytho log ica l in te rpre ta t ion of th e fou rth p5da , toobta i n con n exion ,

som e th in g l ike B r ha spa ti c le avin g th e rock o f d a rkn e ss i n orde r to g e tou t th e l igh t cow s . Th e p5 da appe a rs to be a tta che d ve ry loose ly, borrowed from th e

fam i l ia r sphe re of In d ra ’

s ( B rh a spa ti’

s) con que st of th e c ow s that a r e c on fin ed by Va la , o r

th e Pa n i s . I t se em s,i n fac t, tha t 1 0 . 68 . 1 1

‘l repe ats

(Nodhas G5u tam a ; to In dra)sa n5d ev a t5v a r5yo g5bhast5 u n 5 ksiyan te n opa dasyan ti dasm a ,

dy um 51’

1 asi kr ai tum z'

i ii in dra dhirab Qik s5 ca c i v a s t5v a n ah Q5c i bh ih .

1 50 (Medhatith i K5 u va , an d P r iyam edh a Afig i rasa to In dra)

m 5 n a in dra p1yatn 5v e m 5 c5 rdhate p5r5 d5h ,cik s5 ca c i v ah Q5c ib h ih .

On th e fa ce o f i t th e m e tre i s i n favou r o f th e priori ty of th e lon g p5 da ; se e Pa rt 2 .

ch apte r 2 , c lass B 1 1 . Cf. a lso

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Part 1 : Repeated Passages belonging to Book I [90

G r ou p 9 . Hym n s 6 5—73 , a scr ibed to P a r acar a qak ty al od (Pa racara Caktya to Ag n i )

tam v ac cara

tha vayam v asatyastam n a g ii v o n aksan ta i ddham ,

s in dha r na ksodah pra n ici r ain on n av an ta gavah svar d ici k e .

1 0 d (Th e sam e)u se n a jaro v ibh z'i v osrah samJn ata r i

‘

i pac c iketad asm ai ,

tm an a v ahan to d i’

i ro v y i n van n av a n ta v icv e svar d fqik e .

Th e Pa raca r a g roup h as bee n tre a ted by Bo lle n se n , ZDMG . xxi i . 569 ff. Hy mn s 65- 70 i n

d v ipada v i raj m e tre a r e n ot repea ted in th e othe r Samh i tas ; Au fre cht i n th e Preface to h i sse con d e d ition of th e RV.

, p . v i i,de sign a te s them as

‘ rubbish ’

. For both the se d i fiicu l tsta n zas se e Olden be rg ’s tran sla tion w ith n ote s i n SE E . xlvi RV . Noten

, p . 67.

1 0 a, piti

’

i r n a putrah kratum jusan ta : 300, pitur na putrah kratubh ir

yatanah . ]

n ak is ta at ‘fi v ratfi m inan ti n akir asya pra m in an ti v ratdni .)

l od z see 1 0 d .

6 a (Par acara Qaktya to Ag n i)3 6. h i k sapav aii a gni r ay inam dzi cad yo asm a aram sukti

‘

i ih,

etaciki tv o bhh a n i'

pah i dev z‘

in am janm a m artai i c ca v idvan .

7. 1 0 . 5c (Vasisth a Maitrav ar u h i ; to Agn i )

m an dram h otaram ucijo yav isth am agu im vica Ilate adh v ar ésu .

8 51 h i k sap av ai i abh av ad r ay i nam atan dr o duto yajathaya devan .

I ren de r For Agn i (becom es) lord of trea su re s ( to h im ) tha t prope rly reve re s h imwith hym n s

’

,81 0 . He re th e ar ti fiC i a l m e tre (d v ipada v i raj) an d th e tran sparen t ana co luthon

w ou ld of them se lve s poin t to la te or se con dary com pos ition . Cf. Old enbe rg , RV. Note n , p. 72 .

Moreove r th e othe r occu rren ce of th e repeated pada i s in u n qu estion able su rrou n d in gs ‘ Th e

Ucijs (fi r e prie sts) an d th e people reve re a t th e sac rifice th e love ly Hota r (priest) , th e youn ge stAgn i . For h e becam e lord of treasu re s

,th e u nwe aryin g m essen ge r (to brin g) th e gods to th e

ofi‘

e r in g .

'— Th e d iffe rin g acce n ts of ksapav an ar e accord in g to th e text .

1 .7 1 .4 a (Paracar a Qaktya to Ag ni )m ath i d yad i i

'

n v i bh rto m atar i cv a grbe-

grbe cyeto jenyo bhdt,(i d 1 111 rajne na sahi yase sac

'

a si n adutyam bh i‘

gavan o v iv aya .

1 . 1 48 . 1 a (Di rgh atam as Au cathya to Agn i )m ath i d yad i r

'

n vi sto m ata r iqv a botaram v icvapsum v icvadevyam ,

n i'

yam dadh i'

i r m an usyasu v iksu svar h a c itram v apuse v ibhav am .

Th e w eak spot, o r , a t le ast, th e obscur e spot i n both stan zas i s whe re th e two r epea te dpadas vary v ibh r to in V i sto in Va riou s sugge stion s a s to th e m ean in g an d

possible em e n dation of the se word s m ay be fou n d w ith th e o ld e r tra n slators (Grassm ann ,

vi s ito ; Ludwig , vi. 92 , Vi sp i to , o r V i sr sto , a n d , fin a lly,v i sth i to) ; see Old en be rg , SBE . xlv i .

77, 1 74 ; RV. Noten, 74 , 1 47 ; an d cf. B e r ga ig n e , Olde n be rg doe s n ot a ttem pt to

d i sgu ise th e u n certa in ty of h is propos ition s on e i s a lm ost tem pted to regard th e two word s

9 1 ] Hymns ascr ibed to Paragara Qaktya — i . 7z. i

a s corru pt de scen dan ts of on e an d th e sam e m isu n de rstood orig in a l . Y et v ibh r to m ay aftera ll be corre ct an d orig in a l as lon g as th is word fits Agn i i t m ay he re be appl ied w ith hype rbaton to Matar icv an wh o figu re s a s th e ‘ Gen iu s of fi r e chu rn in g i t ce rta in ly doe s n ot seemd ifficu lt to im ag in e that an a ttribu te ofAgn i shou ld be tran sfe rred an tic ipa torily to Mata r icv an ,

see in g that Matar icv an produ ces Agn i . Aga in ,visto i n th e sen se of worked ‘

pu t to workm ay repre sen t a sec on da ry m od u la t ion of v ibh r to

, ye t on e tha t i s in ten tion a l an d doe s n ot

stan d in n e ed of em en dation . Un ce rta in as a l l th is is,th e m etrica l ly d efective pada in

seem s to be secon dar y to i ts correspon den t i n see Pa rt 2,chapte r 2 , c lass A 6.

1 .7 1 .9 c (Paraca ra Qaktya ; to Agn i)m an o na yo

’

dhv an ah sadya ety ékah satra siir o y asva I ce ,rajan a m i tr av ar u n a su p ani gosu pr iyam am r tam raksam an a.

3 .56. 7b (P rajapa ti Vaigvam itr a, or P rajapati Vacya to Vigv e Davah

,

here Savi tar)tr i r a

'

. div ah savitasosav i ti rajan a m i tr av ar un ‘

a sup ani ,apac cid asya rodasi cid u rv i ratn am bh iksan ta sav iti

’

i h sav ei

ya .

We ren de r H e wh o (qu ick ) a s thought, w ith in a. day traverses th e roads, th e sun

a lon e ru le s ove r wea lth a ltoge th e r. (H e brin g s) th e two k in gs Mitra an d Va ru n a th e l ibe ralhan d ed

,wh o gua rd th e be loved Am bros ia i n th e cow s .

’

Cf. Olde n be rg , SBE . xlvi . 75. Ica n n ot doubt tha t th is stan za w ith i ts e l l ipt ica l an aco lu thon i s i n part a rem in iscen ce of th e

Savitar stan za , to w i t Thrice from heaven Savita r m ight i ly im pe ls th e two k in gs M i tra an dVaruna, th e l ibe ra l-han ded . E ven th e wate rs an d th e broad hem isphe re s (m en ) bese ech forwea lth at th e u rg in g of th is Savita r .’ Thou gh th e se con d d istich i s n ot a s s imp le in i ts

thought as m ight be w ished , th e first part wh ich c learly states that Savitar i s th e m otivepowe r beh in d th e ben eficen t god s, Mitra an d Va run a , exh ibits th e repeated pada i n fau ltle sscon n exion .

1 .7 1 .1 0 b (P a racara Qaktya to Agn i)1 1 1 6. n o agn e sakhyap itryan i p ra m ar sisth a abh i v i dus k e y ih san ,

nabbo na rupam jarimam inati pu ra'

. tasya abh icaster adhj h i .

7. 1 8 . 2 b (Vasistha Maitr‘

av aru h i to In dra)raJev a h i

’

jan ibh ih ksésy ev av a d yubh i r abh i vi dus k av ih san ,

pice‘

i g i ro m agh av an gobh i r acv ais tv ayatah cicih i rayé asm i—

fin .

Lu dw ig , 2 66, to tran slates th e word s abh i v i d i’i s kav ih san ‘ d a du e in beson de rskun di ge r w e iser bist at 1 0 0 5, to

‘a l s ku n d ig e r w e ise r rin g s zum schu tze We m ay

obse rve tha t these words by them se lves m ake a n orm a l octosyl labic pada . I n

n abbo n a r fipam i s su re ly n abh a so n a r fipam ,w ith rupam a s te rtium com pa r ation i s ,

‘a s th e form of a c loud chan ge s, so d oes o ld age in ju re (chan g e ) th e form ( ofDiffe ren tly, Coll i tz, B ezz. B e i tr . x . 1 5, n ote Olden be rg , SBE . xlvi . 75.

2 .1 b (Paracar a Qaktya to Ag n i)n i kév ya v edhasah cagv atas kar h aste d ad h an o n ar y a pu r fini ,

Lag n i r bhuv ad r ayipati rayi namJ satra cakrano am ftan i vieva. w 4

d

7. 45. 1 c (Vasisth a to Savi tar)a devo yatu savi t5. su ratn o ’

n tar iksaprav ah am an o acv aih ,h aste d ad h an o n ary a p a rdh i n iv ccayafi ca pr asuv afi ca bh i

'

im a .

Se e un der i . 6o .4d

.- S ee a lso th e pada , n rvad dadh an o n arya pu r l

—

in i, 3. 34 . 5

b,an d cf.

TB. 2 .

Par t 1 : R epeated Passages belonging to Book I [92

1 . 60 . 4d,agn i r bh uv ad r ayipatI rayrn fi m .

1 .7 2'

3 c (Par aca ra Caktya to Ag n i)tisro yad agn e ca radas tv iim i c chucir

'

n gh r tén a cucayah sapa ryan ,

n dm én i c i d d adh i r e y ajfi iy an y asudayan ta tan v ah sujatah .

6 . i . 4c (Bh aradv aja Barh aspatya ,

to Agni )

padam devasya n am asa v yan tah 91 av asyav ah crava span n am i ktam ,

n am an i c i d d a d h ir e y aj n iy an i bh ad i ayam te ran ayan ta samd i stau .

S ee H i llebra n d t, Ved . Myth . i i i . 3 2 3 , n ote ; P i sch e l, Ved . Stud . 1 . 299. Fo r th e ‘ threeau tum n s

’

i n c f. th e ‘s ixty au tum n s AV . xii . 4 1 , a n d se e B e rg a ign e , i i . 1 1 7, n ote .

agn im pade param e tasth iv z‘

insam : asm in pade, &c . ]

1 .7 2 .5 c (Pa racar a Caktya to Agn i)samjan an z

‘

i upa s I dan n abh ijfi i'

i patn i v an to n am asyam n am asya n ,

r i r ik v dnsa s tan v ah k rnv ata sy ah sakha sakhyu r mim is i raksam an ah .

4 . 2 4 . 3b (Vam ade v a ; to In dra )

tam in n aro v i h v ayan te sam rké r i r ik v a ii sa s tan v ah k rnv a ta tr z'

im,

m i tho yat tyagam ubhayaso agm anLn ar a s tokasya tan ayasya satfiu .

J

w 4 . 2 4 . 3d

Th e se con d of these sta n zas i s perfe c tly c lea r ‘ Tha t ve ry on e (n am e ly, In d ra ) m e n ca l l toboth s ide s in ba ttle ; havin g risked the i r bod i es, they took h im fo r the i r p rote ct ion ,

whenboth s id es, th e he roe s, have g on e aga in st on e a n othe r in to d a n g e r, i n ord e r to obta in offspr i n ga n d prosp e ri ty. ’ Th is battle for offsp ri n g a n d poste rity i s, pe rhaps , m e re ly a sac rific ia lc on te st ( samsav a ) for In d ra ’

s favou r,l i ke cou n tle ss othe r com pe tition s i n th e Ved ic l ite ratu re ;

se e m y a rtic le,On Con flic tin g Praye rs a n d Sa crifice s ’

,John s Hopk i n s Un ivers ity C i rc u lars ,

De cem be r, 1 90 6, n r . 1 0 , pp . 1 ff. I n a n y ca se th e fir st d istich i s tra n spa re n t .

I n sv a'

h take s th e pla ce o f tram,so a s to l e ave th e ve rb kr n v a ta W i thou t a n obje ct.

Old en be rg , SBE . xlvi . 84 , n ote s th e pa ra l le l a n d rem a rks pertin e n tly : ‘ Shou ld sy‘

ah havesupp la n ted a n other word , for in stan ce tram As th e pron ou n sva ve ry frequ en tly sta n d s inappos ition w ith tan u , it m ay have fou n d i ts w ay a lso in to pa ssag e s to wh ich i t d id n ot be lon g .

’

Se e , e . g . a n d cf. th e c u riou s va rian t , sm an e sm an am for tm an e tm an am ,MS . see

th e au thor, Am . Jou rn . Phi l . xxi . 3 24 . I t i s ce rta in ly ha rd to tru st Lu dw ig ’

s ren d erin g a n d

c om m en ta ry ( 2 67) ‘ ihre le ibe r kaste ien d m ach ten s ie s ich di e se lben zu e ig en that i s, byrem ov in g from them a l l im pu ritie s . Th e sam e c ri tic ism app l ie s to Gra ssm an n s re n d e rin g( i i . 73) ‘ h i n geben d sch afi

'

en s ie S l Ch n eu e le ibe r. ’ O ld en be rg afte r a l l, stickin g to th e te xt,re n d e rs th e e n tire s tan za ‘ Be in g l ikem i n d ed they (probabl y, th e m orta ls) reve ren tia llyapproa ched h im on the i r k n e e s . Tog e the r w ith the i r w ive s they ve n e ra ted th e ve n e rableon e . Aba n don in g the i r bod i e s they m ad e them the i r own

, th e ( on e ) frie n d wak in g whe n th e( othe r) fri e n d c losed h i s eye s .

’ Cf. a l so B e r g a i g n e , i . 98 a n d pe rhaps m ore pe rtin e n tly, i i .1 77, n ote . Whe the r th e text of th e re pe ated pada i n i s re a l ly a s Pa raca r a Caktya san g

i t,or n ot

,the re c an be n o rea son able d ou bt that th e m othe r pada is th e im pe ccable

cf. th e cad e n c e k r n v a ta trz‘

im a lso i n

2 . 9 b (Parace ra Caktya to Ag n i)ti yé v icv a sv apa tyz

’

i n i ta sthuh k r n v an z‘

i so am rta tv dy a g atum ,

m ah n fi m ahadbhi h pr thi v i v i tas th e n i atfi putrai r aditi r dhdyase v eh .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Pa rt 1 : R epea ted Passages belong im to Book I [94

(Paraca r a Caktya to Agn i)

ydn rayé m artan sfi sudo agn e té sysm a m agh avan o vayam ca,

chaye'

v a v icv am bh i’

i v an am si saksy ap ap r i v dn r od a s i an tar i k sam .

1 0 . 1 39 . 2b (Vicv av asu De v agan dh aw a to Surya)

n rciiksa e sa d iv 6 m adhya asta ap ap r i v dn r od a s i an tar ik sam ,l .L .L isa v rcv a cI r abh i caste gh r ta crr an ta ra pu rv am aparam ca ketum .

Th e m e tre o f 1 . 73. 8a i s d u biou s ( v i raj ) ; see A rn old , VM. p . 29 2 ; Old e n be rg , RV . Note n ,p . 76 .

— Fo r th e cad e n ce m agh av an o vayam ca se e

(Pa raca r a Caktya to Ag n i)e tat e a gn a u cath ani v e d h o justan i san tu m an ase brde ca

,

cakém a rayah sudh i’

i ro yam am té’

dh i cravo devabh aktam dadhan ah .

(Vam adev a Gautam a ; to Agn i ).L f f I i 0

e ta t e a g n a u c a th a n i ve d bo ’

v ocam a k av aye t a Ju sa sv a ,

Li’

i c chocasv a krh uh i’

vasyaso n o J m aho rayah pu r uv ara pra yan dhi .its cf.

E xpr e ssmn s c lose ly pa ra l le l to 1 .73 . 1 o°a t Pada h as a paral le l a t

p ra caksaya kr n uh i v asyaso n ah , wh ich am ou n ts a lm ost to p e rfe ct repetition .

G r ou p 1 0 . Hym n s 74 —9 3 , a sc r ib ed to G otam a R ahugan a

1 .7 4 .3 c (Gotam a R ahugan a to Agni )u ta br uv an tu ja n tava i

'

i d ag n ir v rtr ah ajan i ,d h an amjayo rah e - ran e .

(Bh a radvaja to Ag n i )tam u tv

'

a pathyo v i sa sam i dhe d a sy u h an tam am ,

d h an a r’

n jayam ran e - ra h e .

yad agn e yési dutyam .

1 . 7 5 .4. c (Gotam a R ahugan a to Ag n i)tvam jam ir jan an am agn e m itro asi pr iyah ,sak ha sak h i bh y a id y ah .

g . 66 . i c (Ca tamVaikhan asah to Pav am an a

pav asv a v icv aca r san e L

’

bh i’

v icv an i kf'

iv ya,J 6?

sak h a sak h ibh y a id y ah .

95] Hymns ascr ibed to Gotama R akngan a

(Gotam a R ahugan a to Agn i)

prajav ata v acasa v ahn ir asaca h uv é u i’

ca satS I ha devaih,

v ési h otram u ta p otr am y ajatr a bodh i prayan tar jan itar v asunam .

1 0 . 2 . 2a (T ri ta Aptya to Agn i)

v és i h otr am u ta p otr am jan an afn m an dhatasi drav in odfi r tav a ,svaha vayam kr nav am a h av insi Ldevo devém yajatv agn i r arhan . J

W 2 . 3 . 1 d

On var iou s poin ts of see Ne isser,Bazz . B e i tr . v i i . 2 33 xvi i i . 32 1 xx. 69 ; xxv i i .

266 x x. 3 1 7 Olden be rg , SB E . xlvi . 98 RV. Noten, p . 77. I t i s in te re stin g to obse rve that

subjun ctiv a l v ési i n i s fo l lowed by th e im pe ra tive bodh i in by th e in d icative asi .I am tem pted to regard th is as an in d ication of th e late r orig in of

1 .7 7 .1 c (Gotam a Rahugah a to Agni )kathadacem agnaye kasm ai dev aju stocyate bham i

’

n e g l h ,

y o m ar ty e sv am fta rtév a h ota yaj i sth a it kr noti devan .

4 . 2 . 1a (Vam adev a Gau tam a to Agn i )

y o m ar ty esv am fta rt ii v a devo dev ésv arati'

r n idhayi ,h ota yaj i sth o m ah n a

'

i cu cadhyai h avyéiir agn i r m an u sa Trayadhyai .

vajaprasuta isayan ta m anm a 7.87. 3d, pracetaso ya isayan ta manm a . ]

8 .1 ae (Gotam a R ahugan a to Agn i)abh i tv a g otam a g i rd. jéta v ed o v i ca r san e ,

Ldyum nair abhi pra W refra in ,

[ c _

5c

4 . 3 2 .9a (Vam adev a to In dra)

ab h i tv a g otam a g i r én ii sata pra dav an e ,in dra vajaya gh i

‘

sv aye .

6 . 1 6 . 2 9b (Bh aradv aja to Agn i)

suv iram r ay i’

m é. bh ar a jatav ed o v i c arsan e ,

Ljah i’

raksai'

i si sukr ato.

_l

6 . i 6 .36h (Bh aradv aja to Agn i )

brahm a praje‘

iv ad é bh ar a jatav ed o v i c ar san e ,

agn e yad di dayad divi .8 .43. 2b (Virupa Afigi r asa to Agn i)asm ai te pratiharyate jatav ed o v i car san e ,

agn e jan am i sustuti’

m .

We m ay ren de r ‘ O Jatav edas, wh o dwe lle st am on g a ll tribes, we , th e Gotam as

(pra ise) the e w ith ou r son g— we pra ise the e a loud w ith sp len d id Cf. Olde n be rg ,

SBE . xlvi . 1 0 2 . I fe e l a s though the re ought to be som ewhe re in th e stan za th e word vayam,

we ’, espec ia lly as th e th i rd pada i s a refra in Thu s th e stan za looks secon d ary

to sta rt w ith , an im press ion wh ich i s stren g then ed by th e fact that i t i s com posed en tire ly ofset phrases . Th e con n exion i s ce rta in ly be tte r in to w i t ‘ Th e Gotam as have soun d edforth the i r son gs to thee , that thou m aye st, O In d ra , g ive refresh in g substa n ce .

’

—5 Pa r t 1 : Repeated Passages belong ing to Book I [96

—5 0,dyum nai r abh i’ pra n on um ah .

1 . 7 9 .3c (Go tam a Rah ugan a ; to Ag n i)

yad rm r ta sya payasa p iyan o n aya n n r tasya pathit rajisthaih ,a r y am 5

,

. m i t ro v arunah par ijm a tv acam prfi can ty i’

ipar asya yon au .

8 . 2 7. 1 7c (Man n Vaiv asv ata to Vicv e Dev ah )

r te as v in date yudhah sug ébh i r yaty adh v an ah ,

.L r .L o

a ry am a m i tr 6 v a ru n ah sar a tay o yam trayan te saJosasah .

(Tan y a Pa i t h a to Viqv e Dey ah)Lté gha r

'

fi

jan o am i‘tasya m an d rfi

Ja r y am fa m i tr 6 v ar uh ah par ijm a,

W cf.

kad r udro n r n zim stu to m arutah p i’

i san o bhagah .

For th e d i fficu lt s ta n za se e B e rg a ig n e , i i . 50 5 ; Pi sch e l , Ved . Stud . i . 1 0 9 ; Hil lebra n d t

,Ved . Myth . i . -1 8 2 ; Ge ldn e r

,Ved . Stud . i i i . 47 ; Old en be rg , S BE . xlvi . 1 0 3, 1 0 6 ; RV.

Note n , p . 79.

1 . 7 9 .4.b (Gotam a R ah ugan a to Ag ni )agn e vajasya g6m a ta ican ah sah a so y ah o ,

asm e dh eh i jatav edo m ahi crav ah .

i h (Vas isth a Maitrav a run i to Agni )sa n o r fidhansi é. bh a r écan ah sah a so y ah o ,

bhag ac ca datu v dryam .

Note that 1 . 79 . 1 2b — For cf. th e c lose paral le l , asm e dh eh i crav e

u n d e r

1 .7 9 . 5 b (Gotam a R ahugan a to Ag n i )sé idhano v asu s kavir a gn i r i lén y o g i r d,revad asm abhyam pu rv an ika di dih i .

1 8 .3b (Uruksaya Am ahryav a to R aksoh an )

sé ahu to v i r ocate ’

g n i r ilén y o gu t,s ru czi prati kam ajyate .

1 . 7 9 . 8b (Gotam a Rahugan a ; to Agn i)a n o agn e ray i

’

m bhara satraséh a r'

n v ar en y am ,

v icv asu pr tsfi dustaram .

3 . 34 . 8a (Vicv am i tra ; to In dra)sa tr asah a r

'

n v ar en y am sah odam sasavaii sam svar apac ca dev ih ,1 r. 1

Lsasan a yah pr th i Vim dyam u tem am

Ji n dr am m adan ty a n u dh i ran asah .

as? cf. 3. 3 2 . 8 c

Olden be rg , SBE . xlvi . 1 0 4 , ren de rs ‘ Brin g u s wea lth, O Agn i , wh ich m ay be a lwayscon qu e r i n g , exce lle n t an d in vin c i ble in a ll ba ttle s .

’

Th e sam e id ea as to we a lth i s expre ssedi n 2

, pr ta n ti szih am r ayim ii bhara , so tha t we a r e su re th e sta n za i s n ot m e re ve rbiag e ;th e poe t m e an s to say tha t w e a lth i s th e n er vus rerum in wa r cf. a lso an d (for

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

— J Par t 1 R ep eated Passages belong ing to Book I [98

(Gotam a Rahugan a ; to In dra)sahas rarii sakam arcata pari stobh ata V i n ca tih ,

ca tain am an v a n on av u r i n d r ay a b r ahm é d y a tam Larcan n an u sv a rajyam .

J

e r re fra in ,— 1 60

(P r iyam edh a Afig irasa to Indra)av a sv arati gargaro g odh f

‘

i pari san isv an at,p i

’

i’

i ga pari can iskadad i n d r ay a b rahm od y a tam .

For se e Ne isse r, Be zz . B e i tr . xx . 67 for 8 H illebran d t,Ved . Myth . i i . 2 37.

m ahat tad asya pfiu r'

i syan i : stusé tad,&c . ]

(Gotam a R ahUgan a ; to In dra)in dro v r trasya tav isim n i

’

r ahan sabasa sahah ,Lmahat tad asya 1361 1 1 138m v rtrar

'

n ja g h an v dn a srjad Lar can n an u

69“

0 : cf. e : re fra in ,—1 6e

4 . 1 8 . 7“ (S amv ada I n draditiv am adev an am )

k i’

m u svid asm ai n iv ido bhan an tén dr asyav adyam d idh isan ta iipah ,m am aitz

‘

i n putr 6 m ahatz‘

i v adh én a v rtrar'

n ja g h an van a srja d v i s in d hun .

4 . 1 9. 8b (Vam adev a to In dra)purv ir u sasah caradac ca gurtz

‘

i v r tr am ja g h an v dn a srjad v i s i n d h fi n ,

par isth ita strn ad badbadhan f'

ih si rd indrah srav i tav e pr th iv yz'

i .

Th is case i s rem arkabl e , be cau se i t i s both defin ite an d sim ple . Th e pad a fa i ls toe n d i n an iam bic d ipody, an d i ts ve rb h a s n o obje ct. Lu dw ig , 460 , tran slate s d ip lom a tica l lya ls e r den Vr tr a g e tote t l ie ss e r fl iessen Gra ssm a n n

,m ore fre e ly , schlu g V r tr a u n d e rgoss d ie

Flu th B u t th e pa ra l le ls show th at th e pada i s th e tru n cated torso of a n othe r pada , reg u la ri n its fin a l cad en ce an d th e pre ced in g a n apa e st, a n d du ly fur n ishe d w ith that obje c t wh iche ve ry re ade r o f th is Veda wou ld supply an yhow

,n am e ly si n dh fi n ; from these a la te r poe t

ove r-fam i l iarly h as extracted th e short form to su it h i s m e tre . Cf. a lso Olden be rg , RV . Note n ,

p . 83, to RV. S e e Pa rt 2 , chapte r 2 , c lass B 9.

it papr au pz‘

ir thi v am rajah : apapr i'

i s i pz‘

ir th iv any u ru rajoan tar iksam . ]

(Gotam a R ahugan a to In dra)[apaprau pz

‘

ir th iv a r'

n rajoJ badbadh é r ocan z‘

i div i,

w cf. i . 8 1 . 5a

n a tv dv an i n d ra k ac c an a n a jat6 n a jan i sy a té L

’

ti v icv a i i i v av aks itha .

J

w cf.

7 . 3 2 . 2 3ab (Vasistha ; to Indra)

n a tvay an a n y 6 d i vy 6 n a p ér th iv o n a jat6 n a jan i sy a te ,acv ayan to m agh av an n in dra v aj i

'

n o gav yan tas tva h av am ah e .

Note th e chan ge of pe rson s in th e tw o d istichs of I sh ou ld th i n k that th e

repea ted d ist i ch i s bald a n d la te i n th at sta n za,a s com pa re d W i th th e m ore poe ti c a n d

ar cha ic w ord in g of T h e d isti ch i s c losely pa ra l le l a lso to ati daii i

v icv arii bhuv a n am v av aks i tl i aca tr ur in dra jan usz‘ i sanfid a s i , wh ich ag a in m ake s a ti v icv a iii

v av ak s i th a of look l ike a n appen d ed afterthough t, an d aga in shows that i s com

pos i te a n d im ita tive .

99] Hymns ascr ibed to Gotama Rali izgana -

5

ati v icv a ii i v av aksitha : atrdam v icv ambhuv an am v av aksitha ]

atha n o’vi tabhava : see unde r

1 . 8 1 .9 b+e (Gotam a Rahugan a to Indra)ete ta in dra jan tav o vi cv ar

'

n pu sy an ti v éry am ,

an tar h i khy6 jananam ary6 vedo ad acu sam t ésam n o véd a é. bh a ra .

5 . 6 . 6 ID (Vasucr uta Atreya to Agn i)pr6 tye agnayo

’

gu isa v i cv am pu syan ti v dr y am ,

té h inv ir e ta in v ir e ta isanyan ty anusag Li’

sam stotfbhya é bhara .

J

as? also refrain,

- 1 0 e

(Sudas PaiJav an a to In dra)tvam s in dhufi r av asrjo

’

dhar e‘

ico ahan n ahim ,

acatrur indra jajfi ise v icv a in p u sy asi v ér y am Ltam tva pari sv ajam ahe

nabh an tam anyakésam jyskaadhi dhanv asu .J

Bar efg : refrain in ff.8 .45. 1 5

c (Tr icoka Kanva ; to In dra)yas te revan ad acu r ih pram am ar sa m aghattaye ,

tasy a n a véd a é bh a ra .

Lu dwig , 46 1 , ren ders ‘ di e leu te h ie r, O In d ra , n a ren d i r a l le s v or trefi'

l ich e’

Grassm an n,

‘ E s e rn ten d e in e D ien e r h ie r, o In d ra , a l le s sch 6n e g u t.’ Ge ldn e r , Ved . Stu d .

i i i. 88, ‘ d iese Pe rson en (d as he isst, w i r ) en tfa lten fii r d ich , O In d ra , a l le ihre Kostba rke it. ’On e th in g i s c e rta in , in pe rfect accord w ith Gra ssm an n , n am e ly

, tha t e te ta in d ra jan tav ahrefe rs to worsh ippe rs or adheren ts of In d ra . The refore v icv a i ii pusyan ti vfiryam can m ean

bu t on e th in g , n am e ly,

‘ they prospe r i n a ll d e le ctable posse ssion s ’. Cf. p6sya varyan i ,

p6sya i i i r ay im , An d ye t th is last express ion i s n ot he re em p loyed in a

prim a ry sen se, on th e eviden ce of He re th e d ivin e Ag n is a r e th e subje ct of pu syan ti ,

so that th e first d ist ich can have bu t on e sen se‘ Now the se Agn is m ake sprin g up a l l d e le ct

able possession s i n th e Agn is .

’

G rassm an n , exce llen tly, ‘ Zu r B l ii te brin gen a lles Gu t du rchFe u e r d iese Feu e r h ier .’ A l ittle vague ly, Ludwig , 345, ‘ d ise Agn i [ e rzeu gen u n d ] n aren i nd en feu e rste l len a l le s tr efl'li ch e .

’ Th is scho la r, by in trodu c in g in brack e ts th e tran s itive ve rb‘e rzeug en ’

, create s an a rtific ia l zeugm a i n orde r to accoun t for th e tran sitive force of

pu syan ti (but see P isch e l, Ved . Stu d . i i . 1 2 7,

‘s i e sch afl

'

en gii ter he rbe i . ’ Not

qu ite c lea r, i n m y op in ion ,i s th e e ffe c t of Olde nberg

’

s ren de rin g , SBE . xlvi . 379 : ‘ ThoseAgn is m ak e eve ryth in g prec iou s prospe r in th e Agn is .

’

Th e re a l m e an in g , on ce m ore , i s tha tth e Agn is g en e rate , or cau se to flou rish , wea lth in th e Ag n is . I n othe r word s, he re pu syan tiposayan ti . So a lso i n th e th ird passage . He re Ludw ig , 653, aga in ra the r vague ly, ‘

a l lestr efl

'

li ch e h eg e st u n d pfleg est du Grassm an n,in corre ctly

,

‘ du e rn test re ich l ich a l les Gu twh ich does n ot correspon d to h is ren derin g of On ly on e m ean in g se em s possible ,‘ thou cau se st to sprin g up al l d e le ctable possess ion s ’. I f n ow we retu rn to it i s

ev i den t that th e repe a ted pada i s the re u sed in a de c ided ly secon da ry sen se,s in ce th e

con n exion dem an ds a reflexive m ean in g in pu syan ti wh ich i s n ot the re ve rba l ly These thype op le , 0 In d ra , cau se to sprin g up (for them se lve s ; ce rta in ly n ot for In d ra , or som ebodye lse ) al l de le ctable possession s that i s, i n sti l l p la in e r la n gu age , ‘ they p rospe r in all de lectableposse ssion s ’

. S o the n from th e s ide of gramm ar an d be cau se th e pada orig in a l ly expresse san a ct of th e god s, n ot of m en

,i t seem s c l ea r tha t th e trad ition a l Gotam a Rah i

'

i g an a borrowedan d adapted th e repeated pads to a d iffe ren t, though n ot u n re la ted idea .

- For see

un de r

—5 9 , y6ja n v i ndra te harr.

Part 1 : R epeated Passages belong ing to Book I [ 1 00

(Gotam a R ahugan a ; to In dra)aksann am rm adan ta h y av a pr iyfi adhusata,astosata svabhan av o v ip r a n av isth ay a m ati

Ly6ja n v i ndra te harr.J

is? refrain , -

5e

8 . 2 5 . 2 4b (Vicv am an as Vaiyacv a ; to M i tra an d Varun a , here Danastuti)

sm adabh lcu kacav anta v ip r a n av i sth aya m a ti ,m aho v aj i

'

nav aiv an ta sacasan am .

Na tive exeg es is , beg in n in g w ith th e Padapath a , regard s v ipra in as v iprah n om .

p lur . , a n d in as d ua l . Accord in g to S 'Ziya h a th e se n se of i s : yajam an a bhukta v an tah trptaqcasan sv akiyas p r iyah ) ta nur ( cf. akam payan ,

tad a n a n ta ramsv aya tta d i ptayo v ipra m e dh i

'

i v in as n aV i sth aya s tu tya a sta v an . B ut in th e wordsm a ti r v ipra show tha t v ipra n av i s th aya m a ti m ean s

‘ w ith th e n ewest in sp ired son g’; c f.

u nde r Olde nbe rg , RV. Noten , p . 83, h as shown tha t i s to be ren de red som e

what as fol lows :‘

(Th e god s) h ave e ate n an d rejo iced frie n d ly they have showe red d own( g ifts) . Th e se lf-sh in in g ( gods) have been pra ised w ith th e n ewe st in sp i red son g .

’

i s pa rt of a dan astu ti i n wh ich th e po e t n a rrate s that h e h as re ce ived for h is in spired n ewest

s on g two caparison ed steed s . I t i s a sa fe gu e ss that th e repeated pada d id n ot o rig in a te i nthis stan za — Cf. Ge ldn e r , R igveda -Kom m en ta r, p . 1 4 , wh o poin ts in a d iffe ren t d i re ction .

1 . 8 2 .3 a (Gotam a R a hugan a ; to In dra)su samd i

‘

cam tv a vayam m aghav an v an d is'

i'

m ah i,

pra nunaii i purnavan dhura stut6 yahi vacan an u Lyoja n v‘

i n dra te har I .J

69 7 refra in , -

50

5“ (Caksu s San iy e to Suiy a)

su sa i'

n d fca rh tv a vayam Lprati pacyem a Surya ,J cw cf.

v i pacyem a n r caksasah .

For 1 0 . 1 58.5bcf. w ith prefixed fou r syllables, jy6g J i vah prati pagyem a Surya .

acv av ati prathamo gosu gachati : sa satv abh ih pr athamo, &c.]

rsrn am ca stu tir i’

ipa : 8. 1 7. 4b, asm zi kam su stutir upa ]

SV. reads r sm aiii sustu ti r upa , a s i ts vers ion of

(Gotam a Rahugan a to Indra)51 tistha vrtrah an rath am yuktfi te brahm an a hart

,

a r vac in am su te m an o g rava k rn otu v agm’

i na.

3 . (Vicv am itr a to In dra)a r v ac in a r

'

n su te m an a u ta caksuh catakrato ,in dra k rnv an tu v aghatah .

(Gotam a R ah i‘

i gan a ; to In dra)im am in dr a su tam p iba jyé stham am a r tyam madam ,

cukrasya tv abhy aksaran dhzi ra rtasya szi dan e .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Part 1 : R ep ea te d Passages belong ing to Book I [ 1 02

pfcn ayah . Pe rhaps th e id ea of ‘ flow in g is con ta in ed i n th is w ord a lso . I n an y cas e th eI

two firs t d istichs of a n d a r e c lose ly pa ra l le l . For tr isv a r oca n é d i vah i ncf. whe re Som a i s e nve loped i n cows ( g6bh ih ) , tha t is to say in m i lk, ‘

on th e

th i rd ba ck in th e bri l l ia n t space of th e he ave n B u t th e expression janm an devan am v ica s

( thu s ! n ot V i gas) a lso rem a in s u n in te l lig ible to m e, even afte r th e tran s la tion s of Sayan a ;

Lud w ig , 6 1 2 a n d Grassm a n n , i . 485. I n the se c i rc um sta n ce s a ce rta in prejud ice i n favou rof th e priority of wh ich i s c le a r i n th e m a in

,m u st be he ld in suspe ns e .

jaghfin a n avati r n ava : av iihan n av ati r nava .]

1 . 8 4 .1 4 L (Gotam a R a h fi gan a to In dra )ich z

’

i n n acv asya yz’

i c ch irah p ar v a te sv ap acr i tam ,

tad v idac cha ryan z‘

iv ati .

5 . 6 1 . 1 9c (Cyav acv a Atr eya to R ath av i ti Darbhya )

esa kse ti rath av rtir m aghav a g6m at1 r anu,

par v a te sv ap acr i t ah .

For se e Max Mu l le r , SBE . xxxii . 398 H illebran dt, Ved . Myth . 1 . 1 38 (wh o p lau siblysugg e sts tha t th e horse i s Dadhyafi c ) . A pa rtia l pa ra l le l to is Cf. Ge ld n e r

,

Ve d . Stud . i i i . 1 5 2 , n ote 2 ; Olde n be rg , RV . Note n , p . 356 .

n a tv ad an y6 m agh av an n asti m arditz‘

i : n ahi tv ad anyahpu r uhuta kac can a

’

. m aghav an n asti m arditfi .]On e pada padded ou t in to two, or v i ce ver sa . S ee p . vi i, fou rth l in e from top.

ta uks itéso m ah im'

fi nam acata : 8 . 59(Val. 1 2 b,in drav ar un am ah imanam

{icataj

pra yad rathesu pi sati r ayugdhv am l’

ipo rath esu pi sati r

ayugdhv am . ]

1 . 8 5 . 8 c (Gotam a R ahug an a to Maru ts)cdra iv éd y i

'

iyu dhayo na j agm ayah crav asyav o na pi tanasu ye tir e ,

bh ay an te v icv a bh uv an a m a r udbh y o r z'

ijan a iv a tv esasamdrco narali .

(Agastya Maitrav ar u h i to Maru ts)ii. ye rajans i tav is ibh ir avyata pra v a ev asah svayataso adh rajan ,

bh ay an te v icv a bhuv an an i h a r m ya c itr6 v o yam ah prayatasv r sti'

su .

ahan v r trai ii n i’

r apam aubjad arn avam : ahan v r trai ii n i’

r apamaubjo a r n av am .

sa gan ta g 6m ati v r ajé : gam at sa g6m ati v r ajé ;

5 1 (Val. g am ém a g6m ati v rajé . ]

(Gotam a R ahugan a to Maruts)asya v1 rasya barh is i su tah s6m o d i v i stisu ,

uk th ai'

n m ad aqc a ca sy ate .

1 03] Hymns ascr ibed to Gotama R aliagana

8 . 76. 9b (Ku rusuti Kahva ; to Indra)

pibéd indra m arutsakha su tam s6m am d iw st i su,

Lv ajrarii cicana 6jasa.

J W 8 . 76. ge

4 . 4 9 . 1 c (Pratipr abh a Atr eya ; to Vieve Dev ah )idam v am asye hav ih pr iyam in drabrhaspati ,

uk th am m ad ae c a casy a te .

For d iv i sti see Old enberg , SBE . xlvi . 44 for uktharh m adag ca , H il lebran dt, Bezz. B e itr .

ix. 1 92 if .

1 .8 6 .5 b (Gotam a R ahugan a ; to Maru ts)asya cr osan tv a bh i

’

i v o v i cv a y ac ca r sanir abh i ,

suram c it sasr ii S i r i’

sab.

4 . 7. 4b (Vam adev a Gau tam a to Agn i )

acum dutam v ivasv ato v icv a yac ca r samr abh i ,

é jabhr uh ketum ayav o bh i‘

gav an am vice-vice .

1 ° (Dyum n a Vicv acar san i Atr eya to Agn i)agn e sahan tam abha ra dyum nasya prasah a r ay i

’

m,

vieva yac c a r sanir abby ass—

i vajesu sasahat.

S t. i s tur g id an d d iffi cu lt, th e repeate d pada loose , th e th i rd pada ha rd to jo in to

th e pre ced in g . Bu t the re i s n o good bas is for em en da tion or rejection see u nd er an d

cf. Old en be rg , RV . Note n , p. 86. For see H i llebr an d t,Ve d . Myth . i . 485. Ludw ig , 334,36 1 , 678, doe s n ot tran slate th e repeated pada con s isten tly — Cf. un de r

.4 0 (Gotam a R ahugan a to Maru ts)sa h i sv asft pfsadacv o yuva gan o

’

ys"

i I canas tav isibh ir av r tah

as i satya rn aydv dn ed yo’

syd dh iyah prav itatha vi sa gan ah .

2 . 2 3. 1 1 c (Gr tsam ada ; to Brahm an aspati)anan ud6 vrsabh 6 jagm i r ahavam n i stapta catrum pi tan asu sasah ih,asi sa ty a rn ayab rahm an a s p ata ug rasya c id dam i ta': v rluhar s in ah .

For v ariou s rem a rks ca lcu la ted to protec t th e im pe ccable text of se e Olden be rg , RV .

Noten , p . 87.— For cf.

r l 0 .l

Vicv e n o deva av asa gam ann 1h a : 1 30,V icv e n o deva av asa gam an tu .]

4 .L .L

Cf. I . 1 0 7. 2a

,upa n o d eva ay a sa g am an tu .

(Gotam a R ahugan a ; to Som a)

(Ucan as Kavya ; to Bavam an a S om a)r éjfi o n ii te v ar u n a sy a v r a tan i b r h ad g abh i ram tava som a d h am a ,

cuc is tv am a si p r iy 6 n a m i t ré d ak sdy y o a ry am év as i som a .

Cf. Hi l lebran d t, Ved . Myth . i i i . 38.

yd par v ate sv 6sadh i sv apsu.

rajan som a prati h av yffi grbhaya : deva ra tha prati , &c. ]

pr iyastotro v an aspatih : n ityastotr o v an aspatih .]

Pa rt 1 : R epeated Passages belong ing to Book I [ 1 04

(Go tam a Rahug an a ; to S om a)ty am n ah som a v i cv ato rak sa rajau n aghayatah ,

na r isyet tvdv atah sakha.

(Vim ada Ain dr a , or others to Som a )tv am n ah s om a v i cv ato g 0 p§adabhyo bhava ,sedha rajan n apa sr idh o v i v o m ade

Lin d n o duhcar

'

i sa Iea ta v i v aksa se .J

64?

A sl ightly se con da ry touch in g opd, as com pa red w ith raksa in is ha rd ly tobe m istaken . Add to th is the con s id e ration that th e refra in pada i s ce rta in lyse con da ry see u n d e r

tdbh ir n o’

v itzi. bhava : tébhir n o’

v i td bhava ] Cf.

atha n o,81 0 .

im amyaji'

i am idamvaco jujusana updgahi im am

yajfiam idaii i v acah .

sum rl ik6 n a {i v ica : sum r l1k6 n a 5. gah i ]

v asu v i t pustivardhanah .

(Gotam a R ahugan a to Som a)s6ma r ar an d hi n o h rd i gavo n a yav a sesv

“

a,m arya iv a sv a okye.

8 . 9 2 . 1 2b (Cr utakaksa Afig ir asa or Sukaksa Ang irasa to In dra)

vayam u tv a catakrato gavo n a yav a se sv é, ukth ésu r an ay am a s i .

Cf. th e pads , rah an gavo n a yav a se , u n de r Sta n za is to be tran sla ted‘ O Som a

,be thou com fortable i n ou r stom ach, a s ca ttle on the i r pastu re , as a youth in h i s

haun t Cf. Max Mul le r, SBE . xxxii . Ge ldn er , Ved . Stud . i . 66. A se con da ry tou chin th e con stru ction of th e repe ated pada in — w e shou ld prefe r g ‘

zi m ( or gas ) n a, &c .— i s

u nm istakabl e , n otwi thstan d in g that th e ve rb can easily be suppl ied w ith th e n om in ativegavo . For se e B e rga ign e , La Syn taxe de s Com pa ra ison s, i n Mé lan ges R e n ie r, p . 88.

(Gotam a R ahugan a ; to Som a)

(Gotam a R ahugan a to Som a Bavam an a)d p y ay a sv a sam e tu te v icv atah som a v i

‘

sh yam ,

bh ava v aja sy a samg ath é .

Aside from th e se rie s —93, th e hym n i s th e on ly othe r i n th e RV. wh ich i s

ascribed to Gotam a ( Sayan a , R ah i‘ i gan a Gotam a ) ; c f. Ge ldn e r , Ved . S tud . i i i . 1 5 1 . For th e

stan za see Hillebran d t, Ved . Myth . 1 . 1 95, 30 3 ; i i . 2 2 5, 2 2 7.

(Gotam a R ahugan a to S om a)“

d p yay a sv a m adin tam a sém a v icv ebhi r anqubhi h ,bhava n ah sucrav astam ah sakha v r dh e

’

.

9 .67. 2 8b (Pav itra Afig irasa , or Vasisth a to Bavam an a S om a),

pra pyay a sv a pra syan dasv a sém a v i cv ebh i r ancubhi h ,

dev ebhya u ttam arh h av ih

Cf. H i llebran d t, Ved . Myth . 1 . 30 3 ; i i . 2 25 .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Part 1 : Repeated Passages belong ing to Book I [ 1 06

2 4 . (Kaks i v at Dairgh atam asa ; to Usas )am in a ti d a ivy an i v r a tan i p r am in a ti m an u sy a yu g an i ,

L1y i

'

i s i nam mpam a cacv ati nam ayati nam p i atham osa vy adyau t. J

68“

The re ca n be n o qu estion tha t 1 . 1 24 . 2 i s th e sou rce of th e repea ted padas i n an d 1 2 .

Th e an tithe sis be tw e e n sm i n a ti a n d pr am in a ti , a n d iyus i n am a n d aya ti n am can n ot bu t be

in te n ti on a l an d prim a ry . Note a lso th e pa ra l le l ism be tw e e n am m a ti a n d ayati n am ; an d

pram i n a ti an d i y i'

i si n am . On th e o the r h an d ,we ou ght to a l low fu l l w e ight to th e rea l ly

sen se less non sequ i tur of th e se con d d istich i n 1 redu c in g th e ag e s of m e n,th e wom an

sh i n es by th e l ight of h e r param ou r ( th e su n ) . For th e m ea n in g of yu ga ‘age i . e . pe riod

of tim e’

, se e Ba l Gan gadh a i Tilak ,Th e A i cti c Hom e i n th e Ve das , pp. 1 76 . Th e se c on d

d i stich of 1 . 1 2 4 . 2 recu rs, w i th th e va rian ts v ibh atin am fo r aya ti n am ,a n d acv ai t for

adyaut (cf. aqv ti i t i n i n Th e probabi l ity i s tha t th i s sta n za a lso i s

se con da ry, be cau se v ibhati n am d istu rbs th e an tithe sis be tween i yi'

i si n am and aya ti n am ,an d

because th e con n exion betwe en i ts two d istichs i s su ffic ie n tly l oose :

av ai h an ti p6ayZi v aryan i c i tram kotum k r n u te cék i tan a,

i yusi n am apamacacv a ti nam v ibhati n‘

dm p r ath am os'

a v y acv ai t.

Sta n za i s th e h igh -w ate r m a rk of Ve d ic com pos ition . Th e two a n tithese s sm in a tipr am in ati an d i y i

'

i s i nam ayati ndm m ark as late r im itat ion s a ll repe tition s tha t d istu rbth is ba la n ce . Th e re lation of th e two pa irs of an t ith etica l w ord s m ay be expre ssed in th e

proport ion am in ati aya ti nam p ram i n a ti i yusi n am . That i s to say Th e d awn s prese rveth e laws of th e god s (am in a ti ) by the ir regu la r appea ra n ce (aya ti nam ) ; th e ag es of m en waste

away (pram in ati ) a s th e dawn s fade day by d ay ( iyus i n fim ) . Or by th e d iagramsm in a ti pr am in ati

2 .L

i yus i n am ayati n am

(Gotam a R ahug an a to Usas)l r ‘L f 0 0 v 0

u se s tac c 1 tr am a bh ar a sm abh y am v aj i n i v a t i ,

y en a tok am c a tan ay am c a dh ém ah e .

4 . 55. 9c (Vam adev a ; to Vicv e Dev ah, here Usa s)

uso m aghon y a v ah a siin r te v z‘

irya pu ru,

a sm abh y am v aj in i v a ti .

(Kaksi v at Dair ghatam asa to Pav am an a Som a)arav

‘

i‘

d afi ci’

i h sacam an a urm in a dev avyam m an u se pin v ati tv acam ,

dadhati garbham adite r upastha f'

i y én a tok ar'

n c a tan ay arii c a d h fim ah e .

Ludwig , 4 , re n d e rs ‘ Usas , brin g das wu n d e rba re , r osse re i ch e un s, wom it wi rsam en un d k in de r u n s sch afi’

en .

’ Ve ry s im ilarly Ne isse r,B ezz. B e i tr . vi i . 2 30 . Gra ssm an n

,

O gaben r e i ch e s Morge n roth , d ie sch bn e Gabe brin g un s h e r , d u rch w e lche Kin d u n d Kin desk i n d u n s w i rd zu The i l .’ Lu dw ig ’s tran sla tion i s d ip lom a tic , bu t obscu re ; Gr assm an n

’s

fa c i le , bu t i l log ica l . What sort of a‘ bright ’ g ift i s i t, by m ean s of wh ich m en m ay secu re

for them se lve s ch i ld re n a n d poste rity Th e word c itra i s a k in d of a ke n n in g in th e R i g -Ved a ;a g lan ce at G r a ssm an n

’

s a rt ic le ( c itra 4) shows tha t som e su ch word as rayl, radha s , d ravinam ,

or th e l ike,m u st be un d e rstood w ith i t . Sim ila rly crutya i s a ke n n in g of r ay i in a s is

shown by i ts c lose para lle l 1 3. Th e bad log ic i s the refore w ith th e stan za itse lf, n ot w ith

1 07] Hymns ascr ibed to Gotama Babayay a — I . 9 2 . 1 8

G rassm an n . Th e first d istich of i s re a ll y pa raphrased in 5 9 , wh ich c le arly expre sses th e object of a bhara . Th is pa ra l le l shows th e extran eou s characte r of th e appen dage ,1 Th e pada se em s in de ed to have been borrowed from an othe r con n exion ; a t an yrate we have i t, w ith a log ica l ly perfe ct an teceden t to i ts re la tive yen a , i n 9. 74 .5 :

‘ H e (Som a )p la ces a foe tu s in to th e w om b of Ad iti, by wh ich w e sha l l obta in ch i ld ren an d poste rity.This a ll udes to th e fam il ia r idea of s6m o r etodh ah, RV. 9 . (cf. a lso stan za 2 8) TS . 1 .7.4 5 ;MS. 2 1 8 .7. Cf. Berga ign e , i . 1 83 ; i i . 35, 4 1 , 79 ; i i i . 96, n ote ; H i l lebran d t, Ved . Myth.i 359

1 .9 2 .1 6 ° (Gotam a R ahfigah a ; to Acv in s)acvi n a v ar ti r asm ad a g 6m ad das1 a h i ran yav at,

ar v ag ratnam sam an a sa u i y a ch atam .

(Vasisth a to Acv in s)

yuv ar'

n c1tram dadathu r bh 6jan am n ara c6dethan’

a san it av ate ,a r v z

'

ig r ath am sam an a sa n i y a ch atam Lp ibataria som yamm adhu .J

W 1 5“

8 .35 2 2 “ (Cyav acv a Atr eya ; to Acv in s)ar vag r a th am n i y ach atam Lpibatan

’

a som yamm adhu ,_I 1 5“

a yatam acv in a g atam av asyur v am ahann huve dh attam ratnan i dacuse .

Th e rigm arole of repe atin g , as i t d oes, two padas of seem s late an d

im itative .

1 .9 2 .1 7° (Gotam a R ahugan a ; to Agv in s)

yav i ttha cl6kam a div 6 jy6tir jan aya cakrathuh ,

a n a u r jam v ah atam acv in a y u v am .

1 . 1 57. 4“(Di rgh atam as Aucathya ; to Acv in s)

a n a u rja rh v ah a tam acv in a yu v am m adh um atya n ah kagaya m imik

satam ,

Lprayu s tar istam n i rapar'

i si m rksatan’

a sédhatam dv éso bhav atam saca

bh i’

i v a.

J w

For cf. th e en tire stan za

(Gotam a R ahugan a to Acv in s)éha devam ayobhuv a d a sr é

'

. h i r an y av a r tan i ,

Lusarbi

’

i dh o v ahan tu s6 1n ap1 taye .

Jcf. 1 8°

5. 75. 2 c (Av asyu Atr eya to Acv in s)atyéyatam agv in a tir 6 v icv a aham sana,

d asra h i r an y av ar tan i susum n a s in dhuv ah asa Lmadhv r m am a crutam

hav am .

Jrefrain , -

9e

(B r ahm atith i Kanva ; to Acv in s)v av rdhanaL

(;u bh a s p a ti‘

Jd asra h i r an y av ar tan i ,

Lpibatai izi som yamm adh u .

J w

1 .9z. i s Part 1 : Repea ted Passages belonging to Book I [ 1 08

(Sadh v aii sa Kan va to Acv in s)

[ti n o v icv abh ir ii tibh i r J L

acv in’c

'

i gach atam yu vam ,J

w a : b :

dasra h i r an y av a r tan i Lp i’

batam som yamm adh u .

Ji‘

s‘

f

8 . 87. 5c (Dyum n I ka Vas istha , or othe rs to Acv in s)

[ii n unam yatam acv in dgv ebh ih pr usi tapsubh ih,J

m a : b :

d asra h ir an y av a r tan i cu bh a s p ati Lpatam s6m am r tav rdha.

J

a? i . 47.3h

Cf. rud r i'

i h i r a n yav a rtan i The re can be n o d oubt tha t th e com pos ite padam arks th e stan za as late . Note th e en c l is i s of gubh as pati , in con n exion W i th th e orthoton evoca tives pre ced in g i t ( con trary to du e to n um e rou s passag e s in wh ich th is expressionoccu rs w i thou t othe r voca tives i n th e fin a l iam bic d ipody of d ode ca syllabic padas . Cf. Oldenbe rg , RV. Note n

,In dex

, p . 4 2 7 (Voka tiv be ton un g ) .

usa rbi’

i dho vahan ta s6m ap1 taye : v ahan tu s6m ap1 taye .]

(Gotam a R ahugan a to Ag n i an d S om a)agn i som a y6 adya v am idam v acah saparyati ,

tasm ai dhattam suv iryam gay am p é sam sv acv y am .

(Bh rgu Varun i , or J am adagn i Bhargava to S om a Pav am ana)6 n a in do catag v in arii gav am posa r

'

n sv acv y am ,

vaha bhag attim utaye .

1 . 9 3 .3“ (Gotam a Rahugan a ; to Agn i an d Som a)agn I som a ya ahutim y6 v ai ii dagad dh av iskr tim

sa prajaya su v iryar’

n v icv am ayu r v y acn av a t .

(Man u Vaiv asv ata ; Dampatyor acisah )putr in a takam arin a v i cv am ayu r v y acn u tah ,ubhd h i ran yapecasa.

(Surya Sav itr I to Surya)ihaiva stam m fi v i yaustam v icv am dy ur v y acn u tam ,

kr ilan tau putr z‘

iir n aptrbh ir m 6dam an au sv e g rbe.

The se an d s im ila r form u la s ca rry on a l ive ly existen ce i n AV. an d th e Yajus-texts ; se e m yVed ic Con cord an ce un d e r v icv am ayu r, 81 0 .

agn i som a ceti tad v 1 ryarii v am : tad v am ceti pra v i ryam . ]

1 . (Gotam a R ahugan a ; to Agn i and Som a)anyam div 6 m ata 1 icv a jabham m athn ad anyarii pari eyen6 ad i eh

agn i som a brahm an a v av rdhan é r u i'

n y ajn ay a c ak r a th u r u l ok am .

(Vasisth a ; to In dra an d Visn u)r o o i r o o i .L

u rum y aj fi ay a c ak r a th u r u lok am j an aya n ta su ryam u sasam agn im .

ddsasya c id v rsaciprasya m ayd jag li n ath u r n ara pr tandjyesu .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Pa rt 1 : R epea ted Passages belong ing to Book I [ 1 1 0

(Ku tsa Ai‘

i g ir as a to Agn i)tv e sam r i

'

i pam k r n u ta utta r am y at samprfican :i h sadan e g obh i r adbli i'

h ,

kav ir budh nam pari m arm rjyate d h ih sa’

i de v atata sam itir babh i‘

i v a.

(Rsabha Vaicv am i tra to Pav am ana Som a)tv e sai ii r upam k r n u te varn o a sy a sz

'

i yatrdcayat sam r ta sedh ati sr idhah

apsd yati sv adhaya ddivya i ii jz’

i n am sam su stu ti n z’

i sate sam g oa g r ay a.

For se e B e r ga ig n e , i . 73, a n d e spe c ia l ly i i . 67 O ld en be rg , SB E . xlvi . 1 1 5 , 1 1 8 ; RV.

No te n, 95 ; fo r B e r g a ig n e , i . 1 6 2 , 1 76, 1 89 ; i i i . 1 72 , a n d e spe c ia l ly i i. 67. Notwi th

sta n d in g th e bi za rre m ystic ism of both sta n zas, w e ca n see tha t they a r e re la ted beyon d th eve rba l s im ila rity of the i r ope n in g pad as . I n ‘

sage praye r ’ (kavir d h ih,be n d ia

dyoin ) pu ri fie s Ag n i's fou n da tion , a fte r h is h ighe st pa rt h a s assum ed bril l ian t co lou r (pad a a ) ,s o tha t i t be com e s th e m ee tin g -

p lace am on g th e g od s ( d e v atata) . I n Som a a ssum e s

bri l l ian t colou r, g oe s to th e d ivin e fo lk (pad a b) an d the re a ssoc iate s h im se lf w i th pra ise

accom pa n ie d by k in e ( su stu ti goag raya, pen d an t to kavir dh ih ) . We m ay n eve r fin dou t wha t i s th e exac t va lu e of these m ystic u tte ra n ce s of th e R ish is

,bu t i n a ny c a se , these

two sta n zas wh ich a ss im i late Agn i an d Som a, m ust be c on s ide red in the i r m u tua l re lation ,

before explan a tion of e ithe r i s possible .

(Ku tsa Afig irasa to Agn i)ev a n o a g n e sam i d h a v rd h an é r e v at p av ak a cr av a se v i bh ah i ,

tan n o m i t r 6 v ar u n o m am ah an tam ad i tih s in dh u b p r th i v i u ta d y z'

iuh .

Th e se con d hem istich i s re fra in i n 1 . H.

dev d agu im dharayan drav in odfim .

(Ku tsa Ai‘

i g ii’

asa to Agn i)ray o bu dh n ah samg am an o v asfi n am yajfiasya ke tur m anmasf

'

i dhan o v éh ,

am r tatvam raksam an asa e n amLdev d agu im dharayan dr av in od fi m .

J

er refra in ,—7“

(Vicv av asu Dev agan dhar v a ; to Sur ya)rayo bu d h n ah sa r

'

n g am an o v asfi n a-r'

n v ieva r updbh i'

caste caclbh ih ,[deva iv a sav i td satyadh a rm éJn dr o n a tasthau sam are dhan anam .

se 1 0 .

Th e e n tire stan za i s rubbish w ithou t rea l sequen ce,ce rta in ly se con dary to

Cf. un de r

drav iri odz‘

i drav in asas tu rasya : 1 . drav in od’

d drav in asah .

1 ° apa n ah cocucad agham .

prasm dkasac ca surayah asmdkasac ca surayah . ]

v icv atah pa r ibhdr asi .

1 1 1 ] Hymns ascr ibed'

to Kn tsa A-

ng irasa — I . I OO . I 5

(Ku tsa Afig i r asa ; to Ag n i , or Ag n i Vaicv an ar a)p rsté d i vi p r sté agn ih p rthi v ydm pr st6 v igv a 6sadh 1 r é v iv ega ,vaicv an arah sabasa prst6 agn ih se

'

. n o d iva sé r i sah p atu n ak tam .

(Vasistha to Vaigv an ara)p rato d ivi d h dyy a gn ih p r thi v ydm L

n é ta s in dhun am v r sabha stiyanam u

e r 2 1 “

sa man u srr abhi v ico v i bhati v aicvan ar 6 v av rdhan 6 varen a .

1 “ (Payu Bhar adv aja to Agn i R aksoh an )r aksohan am v aji n am d jigh arm i m i tram prath istham upa yam i earm a ,

gigan o agn ih kratubh ih sam iddh ah sa n o di va sé r i sah p atu n ak tam .

Note that a varian t of vi sa si ndh fi n amv rsabha stiyan am , i s add re ssed in 6 to

In d ra (m ore fitti n g ly For th e en tire item see Olden be rg , RV. Noten , p . 95 an d n ote AV.

d ivi spr sté yajatah s i‘

i ryatv ak .

sé n ah parsad ati durgan i vieva 1 0 . sv astibhir ati, &c . ]

m arutv an n o bh av atv indra ati.

1 .1 0 0 .1 1 c (Rjracv a, or others to Indra)sa jam ibh ir yat sam ajati m ilh é

’

jam ibh ir v a pur uhuta év aih ,

spdm tok asy a tan ay a sy a jesé Lm ar i

’

i tvan n o bhav atv i ndra uti .J

W r efrain,

— 1 5“

(Camyu Barh aspatya ; to In dra)asu sm a n o m aghav ann in dra pr tsv L

asmabhyan'

a m ahi var iv ah sugam

wap5m tok asy a tan ay a sy a je sa in dra surin krn uh i’ sm a n o ar dham .

For th e m ean in g of th e repeated pada see B er ga ign e , i i . 1 77, n ote , 1 85, n ote for

Ne isse r, B ezz. B e itr . vii . 2 33.

(Rjragv a Var sagir a, and others ; to In dra)sa v ajrabh i

'd dasyuh é bhim a ug rah sah asr ac etah catan i th a fbh v a,cam r 1 s6 1 1a cavass pe

‘

ificajan yo Lm a i

'i i tv an n o bh av atv i ndra uti .

J

refra in ,1 “—1 5

“

(Sum itr a Badh ryacv a to Agn i)di rghatan tu r brhaduksayam agn ih sah asr a star ih catani th a fbh v a,dyum e

‘

in dyum atsu m‘

bh ir m i'jyaman ah sum itr ésu d idayo dev ayatsu .

I fwe com pare w ith th e g en e ra l d rift of an d i t w i l l seem qu ite c lea rthat th e locu tion sah asr ace tah catan i th ah in i s superior an d prior to th e in s ip idsequ en ce sahasr a sta r ih ca tan i th ah in Th e ch an ge in th e latte r stan za i s du e to th esugge stion of br h aduk sa in pada a . Th e case is on e of th e c le arest i n re la tive chron ology.

apsu; canaqav aso an tam api'

ih : ara'

ittac c ic chav aso, &c .]

Pa rt 1 : R epea ted Passages belong ing to Book I [ 1 1 2

(Rjracv a ; to In dra)

(Ku tsa ; to In dra)v icvah én d r o adh iv ak tan o s stv apar ih vrtah senn yam a v éjam ,

Ltan n o m i tr6 v arun o m am ahan tam adi tih sin dhur pr th iv i u ta

w refrain , if.

For pada b cf. vayam i n d r en a san uyam a vfijam .

m arutv an ta rii sakhydya havam ah e .

tv ayd hav ie cakrm a satyar adhah brahm av ahah ).

(Ku tsa to In dra)vayam jayem a tvaya yujd vi'tam asm z

‘

ikam aneam i’

i d av a bhare bh ar e,

asm abh y am i n d ra v ar i v ah su gam k rdh i pra catr un amm a gh av an v i‘snya ruja.

(Camyu Bar haSpatya ; to In dra)asu sm a n o m ag h av an n in d ra pr tsv asm abh y am m ah i v ar i v ah su gam

k ah ,

Lapr

‘

irii tokasya tan ayasya jesaJ in dra surin krn uh i' sm a n o ardham .

Q? I . 1 0 0 . 1 1 °

ati dam v icv arii bhuv an arii v av aksitha : ati vi v am v av aksitha .9

(Ku tsa to In dra)tr iv istidhdtu pr atim dn am 6jasas tisro bh ii m i r n rpate trin i roca naLati darii v icv a rii bhuv an am v av aksith

Jaca tr ii r in d ra j anusa san fid a si .

e s cf.

(Sobh ar i Kan va ; to Indra )abh i -atr vy 6 an d tv am an ap i r in dr a janusa sanad a si ,

yu dh éd apitv am ich ase .

RV. 1 0 . 1 3 (Sudas Pai j av an a to In dra)tvam s in dhunr av asrjo

’

dhar £ico ah an n ahim,

aeatr ii r i n d ra jajfi i se Lv icv arii pu syasi v iirya iii J tam tva pari sv ajam ahe

Lnabhan tam anyakésam jyakaadhi dhan v asu .

J

Gar d : fg : refrain ,

Grassm an n ren d ers ‘ Den n d u bist ja v on Hause au s g an z oh n e Ve ttern , In d rau n d Ve rwan d tschaft au ch ; durch Kam pf begehrst Ve rwan d te d u .

’

Lu dw ig , 596, ‘ohn e

n eben buhl e r n am l ich,ohn e g en ossen , In d ra , bist d u v on jehe r ; im kam pfe su chst d u d e n

g efa h rten’

; cf. h i s com m e n tary , v ol . v, p . 1 4 7. Th e pa radox in th e repea ted padas i s on lyappa ren t : anap ih , as we l l a s aqa t r i

'

ih, expresses In d ra ’s sol i tary g re a tn e ss as a warrior god

from h i s birth on ; h e requ ire s n o a l ly an d n o en em y d a re s h im . Lu dw ig con ce ive s 1 3°

a s iron y . Th is i s qu ite u n n e cessary ; th e stan za con tin u es th e thought very aptly an d

e ffe ctive ly : ‘ w ith ba ttle a lon e d ost thou se ek frie n d sh ip that i s to say ,‘a l l you ca re for is

fight ’. Y e t i t i s a g ood gu e ss tha t state s i n paradox ica l a n d he ighten ed rhe to ricalform , there fore in la te r form ,

wha t th e o the r ve rs ion s sta te in s im ple an d prim a ry form . Ihave for m y part n o he sita t ion i n be l ie v m g tha t im ita te s -For se e

u n d e r fo r th e repe ated pada cf. a lso m anli isth a in d ra jaj fi ise .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

i . 1 0 5 . 5 Pa r t 1 : R epea ted Passages belong ing to Book I [ 1 1 4

(Tri ta Aptya , or Ki i tsa ; to Vicv e Dev ah )am i ye deva sthan a tr i sv 5. ro c en e d iv ah ,kad v a r tam kad an rtam kva pr atn

'fi v a fihu tirLv ittarii m e asya r odas i .

J

e r refra in ,- 1 8°

8 . 69 .3“ (P i iyam edha Afigh asa ; to In dra)

ta asya sudadoh asahLsom am cr i n an ti W 1 “

janm an de v a n am v icas tr i sv a ro c en e d iveh .

Cf. un de r For th e s tan za se e Lu dw ig , Kritik , p . 37 ; Ge ld n e r , Ved . S tud .

i i i . 1 72 .— r ocan é d iv ah i s frequ en t cade n ce ,

(Trita Aptya , or Ku tsa to Vicv e Dev ah , he re Indra)samm a tap a n ty abh i tah sapatn i r i v a p ar ca v ah ,m il ao 1 1 a cicn é v y ad amti m ad h ya stotér am te ca tak r ato L

v i ttan'

a m e asya

r odasr.J CW refra in ,

—1 8°

(Kav a sa Ai lu sa to In dra)sam m a tap an ty abh i tah sapatn i r iv a par cav ah ,n i badha te am atir n agn ata jasur v er na v eV I yate m atih .

1 0 . 33 . (Th e sam e)m u so n a cicu a v y ad an t i m ad h y a stotar am te ca tak r a to ,

saki’t 8 11 n o m agh av an n in dra m i layadha p itéva n o bhava .

Ge ldn e r , Ved . S tud . ii . 1 50 ; R igveda -Komm . , p . 1 55 , th in ks th e im port of i s as

fol lows : ‘ Kin g Ku r ucrav an a h a s a Pu r oh i ta , n am ed Kavass Ai lu sa . Th e k in g d ies. H i s

w icke d he ir, Upam aqr av a s , d isl ik e s Kav a sa a nd casts h im in to a w e l l . The re Kava sscomposes th e hym n .

’ I fee l pretty ce rta in tha t th e re i s n oth in g of a we l l con n e cted w ithth e hym n . Th e hym n i s sim ply th e c om pla in t of a poe t

-

prie st wh o h a s fa l len u pon evi lt im e s . H is patron Ku r u gr av an a i s d ead ; h e i s

‘ou t of a job

’

,a n d the re fore appe a ls to

Upam acr av as , th e son a n d su cce ssor of Ku r ucr av an a , to rem em be r th a t h e was h is fa the r’sd evoted prie st ( stan zas 7 to c on sider h is plight, an d to emp loy h im . Th is them e accoun ts

pe rfec tly for th e word in g of th e hym n ; see Ge ldn e r’s tran sla tion , ibid . 1 84 . Fo r Brahm an s

i n n e ed see RV. AV . ( Bloom fie ld,Th e Ath a rv a -Ved a ,

p 77)Th e sam e au thor

,Ge ldn e r , Ved . Stud . i i i. 1 68, treats RV. a s a son g of th e we ll

’

; cf.

a lso Oe rte l,JAOS . xvii i , p . 1 8 if ; Lacote , Guh adh ya et la B r h atka th a, p . 2 72 if . Late r akhyan as

te l l h ow Trita Aptya was thrown in to a w e ll by h is brothe rs E ka ta a n d Dv i ta,ou t of g reed for

h is possess ion s . Or , a ccord in g to an othe r ve rs ion,th e sam e worth ies , n am e ly E kata an d

Dv i ta , aban don Trita for th e sam e cau se,when h e a cc iden ta l ly fa l ls in to a w e l l , be cau se h e

h as be e n sca red by a wolf. Fu rthe rm ore thi s legend , exh ibited in th e first s ixte e n stan zas ofi s m e re ly re c ite d in ord e r to in sp ire Ku tsa, wh o h as fa l len in to th e sam e trouble

,wh ich

'h e n arrate s in th e last thre e stan zas ( 1 7- 1 9) of th e sam e hym n . To m e,as to Old en be rg , RV .

Note n , p . 1 0 0 , th e appli ca tion of th e late r legen d s to th is hym n seem s ve ry preca riou s ,although I woul d n ot g o so fa r a s Old enbe rg i n sayin g that th e two substan ce s a r e e n tire lyu n con n e cted. Nor d oe s tha t sc l i ola r ’s sugge stion tha t th e hym n d ea ls w ith th e su fle r in g s of

a s ick pe rson seem to m e probable .

As fa r a s th e repea ted stan za s a r e con ce rn ed,Ludw ig , De r R ig

-Ved a , i i i , p . 96, th in ks tha ti s patched up o f pa rts o f th e two stan zas cf. a lso Grassm an n

,i i . 4 46 .

NVi th th is view I ag ree en tire ly, be cau se i t se em s to m e u n l i ke ly that a la te r ve rs ifex cou ld

1 1 5] Hymns ascribed to Ku tsa Angim sa

have expan ded in to th e two pat stan zas of th e ten th book , wh ich coun t am on g th e

best l in es of th e RV. As stated before , th ey seem to be th e com p la in t of a n eedy poet2 .

‘ My ribs pa in m e a l l abou t a s co-wives p lagu e ( the ir hu sban d ). Worry, n akedn ess, an dexhaustion press upon m e . My m in d flutte rs l ike a bird .

’

3.

‘A s (hu n g ry) rats gn aw at ( the i r) ta i ls , so do m y ca re s gn aw m e , thy ba rd , 0 ( godIn d ra) , wh o hast a hu n d red w isdom s . On ce , pray, O pa tron In d ra , take p ity on m e , be

n ow as a fathe r to m e .

’

Lu dw ig , Nachrichten d es R ig u n d Ath a r v av cda, p . 1 6 ,

‘ w ie d ie m anse cicn a fru ch te

(od e r ph a llusi d ole ) so ve rzehren m ich sorgen .

’ Sim i la rly B ru n n h ofer , B ezz . B e itr .xxvi

.

1 0 7 iii , takes cigna in th e sen se of ‘peas Ve ry improbable . N i r ukta exp la in s cicna a s

cords or m em brum virile .

’ More l ike ly hu n g ry rats gn aw the i r own ta i ls th is e stabl ishe spe rfe ct para lle l ism with h is own ca re s that gn aw a t a m an in trouble . Du rga to Ni rukta ,bh av ati h i ti r accam e sa sv abh av o yac ch epa r

’

n bh aksayan ti . Cf. Zimm e r, A ltin d ische s Leben ,p . 85.

R ega rdi n g th e n atu ra l h istory of th e com parison , I have con su lted Profe ssor Hen ry H .

Don alds on, of th eW ista r In stitu te of An atom y an d Biology . H e w rite s as follows (Febru ary

2 9, 1 9 1 2 )Apropos of th e quotat ion “ As ( hun g ry) rats gn aw at (the ir) ta i ls i t i s m ost probable that

th e pa rt icu lar spec ies refe rred to w as that wh ich i s kn own as Mu s rattu s. Th is was th e r at

wh ich ove rspread E u rope an d was d om in an t the re u p to th e beg in n in g of th e e ighteen thcen tu ry

,when a se con d in vas ion of ra ts took p lace , th is t im e repre sen ted by th e Norway r at .

Th e Norway r at h as becom e cosm opol itan an d a lm ost eve rywhe re h as d isp laced an d la rg e l yde stroyed Mu s rattu s. I m en tion th is m e re ly to exp la in why we have n o d irect obse rvation son th e habits an d behaviou r ofMu s rattu s .

I t i s to be n oted , howeve r, that in th e spec im en s of Mu s ra ttu s wh ich I have se en , a re lativ e ly larg e n um ber have d am aged ta i ls, that i s , m ore or less of th e ta i l h a s been lost, an dse con d , from observation s on th e Norway ra t, pa rasitic in fe ction s of th e ta i l , g ivin g rise tosores an d r aw p laces, ar e n ot at al l u n comm on . The se two facts m ight be brought in tocon n exion w ith th e l in e above . Howeve r, so fa r as I am aware there ar e n o d irect obse rvat ion s in d icatin g that th e Norway r at eve r d in e s off i ts own ta i l .

1 .1 0 5 .1 3b (Tri ta Aptya , or Ku tsa ; to Vieve Dev ah , here Agn i)agn e tava tyad ukthyam d ev ésv a sty ap y am ,

sa n ah satto m an usvad adevan yaksi v idustar o l_v ittari1 m e asya r odasI .

J

W r efra in,

—1 86

8. 1 0 .3d (Pr agath a Kan va ; to Acv in s)

tyamv sev ina hu ve sudansasa g rbh é kr ta,

yayor asti pra n ah sakhyar'

n d ev ésv ad h y apy am .

Cf. th e pada dév aso asty apyam .

1 .1 0 5 .1 4. cd (Tri ta Aptya , or Ku tsa to View Devah , here Agn i)satto hota m an usvad a d evan acha v idustar ah ,

s gu i r h av yasu sfi d ati d ev é d ev ésu m édh ir o Lv ittar

'

n m e asya r odasI . J

a? refrain ,—1 8e

1 . 1 cd (Di rghatam as Au cathya ; to Agn i)av ae an n up a tm an 5. d evan yaks i v an a sp a te ,agn i r h av yasu sfi d at i d ev é d ev ésu m édh i r ah .

Part 1 : R ep eated Passages belonging to Book I [ 1 1 6

1 . 1 88. 1 0 c (Agas tya Apra , here to Van aspati)up a tm an ya v an a sp a te patho dev ébhyah s rja,a gn i r h av y an i s i sv ad at .

For pada 1 . 1 0.5 . 1 4

dcf. a n tar d e v esu m édh i r ah .

1 .1 0 5 .1 6b (Tri ta Aptya , or Ku tsa ; to Vicv e Dev ah )as iiu yah pan tha adityo d ivi p r avacy am k r tah ,

n a sa deva atikram e tam m a it aso na pacyatha Lv i ttarii m e asya r odasI

J

ti? refra in ,- 1 Se

2 . 2 2 . 4c (Gr tsam ada ; to In dra)

tava tyan naryar'

n n r to’

pa indra prathamam purv yam d ivi p r avac y a rhk r tam ,

yad dev asya cav asa prar in a asum rihan n apah ,

bhuv ad v icv am abby tidev am 6jasa v idiid firjam catakratu r v i diid isam .

For th e m e tre of se e Olde n be rg , Prol . 1 1 5 ; RV. Note n , p . 2 0 6 ; Arn o ld , VM. 5 247

( i i i) , an d page 2 49, n r . 84. Th e form e r d ivides off p ravacya r'

n kr tam a s a separa te pada ; th el atte r d ivid e s th e first l in e in to two twe lve -syl lable padas . Th e para lle l 1 1 1 m akes i t

l i ke ly that d ivi pr av zi cyam k r tam i s by itse l f a pad a , th e i rregu larity of th e rem ain de r of th el in e n otW 1 th stand in g . Text-c ritica l rem arks 0 11 th e stan za

,Ludwig , Ube r Kr i tik , pp . 2 2

, 36,

37, 50 °

Ge ldn er , Ve d . Stud . i i i. 1 73, ren de rs ‘ Jen e Son n en bahn ,d ie wahrha ft ig am

Himm e l be re ite t i st,d ie se r kan n m an n icht e n tgehen , ihr Gotte r ; d ie w ol l t ihr Me n schen

n icht sehen .

’ Th e word pr avacyam se em s to be re nd e red by ‘ w ahrha ftig ’

. Lu dw ig , Uebe rd ie n eu e sten Arbe ite n , p . 1 1 7, tran slate s , w ithou t bias : ‘ jen er pfad d e s Ad 1 tya am h imm e l i stzu e twas be r iim en dem g em acht ; ihr ge tte r , ihr ube r sch r e i te t i h n n icht ; i h r m e n sche n

,ih r

seht i h n n icht. ’ Th e repeated pada in shows that th e word pr avacyam m e an s‘obj e c t of

pra ise ‘ca l l in g for pra ise ‘ O d an ce r In d ra , th a t m an ly d e ed of th in e

,th e first

,of yore ,

h as be en m ad e a n obje ct of pra ise i n heave n .

’

Th e m ascu l in e k r tah in i s i n con si s

te n t w ith th e expre ssion panca uk san o d ev a tra nu pr a v z‘

icyam i n ( cf. a lsobu t I do n ot on that accou n t ve n tu re to im pug n e ithe r th e read in g or re lative age

-of

- 6°d,ratham na durgzi d v asav ah sudan av o v icv asm an n o anhaso n 1

’

s

pipa r tan a .

(Kutsa to Vieve Dev ah )t a acutya a g ate. sar v atatay e bha ta deva v r tratiiryesu cambhuv ah ,Lratha iii na dn rgz

‘

id v asav ah sudan av e v icv asm an n o anh aso n is pipa r tan a.J

ts?“ refra in ,

1 . 1 0 6. l ed- 60d

1 3 (Luca Dhan aka ; to View Dev ah )ta ad i ty a ag a te. sar v atatay e v rdh é n o yajfiam avata sajosasah ,brhaSpatim pusan am acv ina bhagarh sv asty agu im sam idhan am im abe .

1 . 1 0 6 . 7 ab (Ku tsa to Vieve Dev ah )d ev air n o d evy ad i t i r m

'

patu d evas tratatr ay atam ap r ay u c h an ,

Ltan n o m itro v arun o m am ahan tam aditih s in dhuh pr th iv i u ta dy ii uh .

J

cw refrain ,1 . 94 . 1 6Cd if.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

— J Pa r t 1 : R epe ated Passages belong ing to Book I [ 1 1 8

B u t th e se con d stan za sta te s tha t th e su n,th e eye ofVa ru n a an d Mitra, o r of heaven , pe rform s

th e sam e fu n ction : Up rise s th e rad i a tin g Su n ,th e fa i r- shaped eye of you tw o god s, Va runa

( a n d M i tra ) . H e looks upon a l l be i n g s, a n d takes n ote of th e w ra th that i s am on g m orta ls .

’

S e e 6 2,&c .

,an d of. B e r ga ign e , i i i . 1 68 . E vid e n tly th e ep igon a l

poe t o f h as borrow ed a n d app l ied w i th a ra the r fi en z ied m e taphor th e s im p le an d

be a u t i fu l id ea of Cf. w ith th is th e re la ti on of to (p .—Cf.

v icv an y a ny6 bh uv anabh icaste .

6 d—1 2 d,atha som asya pibatam su tasya 1 . tebh ih s6m asya , &c .

1 . 1 0 8 .3d (Ku ts a to In dra an d Ag n i )cakn

’

i th e h i sadh ryah ndm a bh adram sadh r I c I n zi v r trah an a u ta sthah ,

tav indragn I sadh ryafi ca n isadya v r‘

sh ah som a sy a v r sana v r s eth am .

1 h (Bh a radv aja to In dra and Va run a)in d rav a r un a m adhum a ttam asya v i

‘

sn ah som a sy a v r sa n av r seth am ,

idam v am andh ah par isiktam asm eLasadyasm in ba rh is i m adayetham .

J

w 6. 5 3d

1 1 0 8 .4.Ll (Ku tsa ; to In dra an d Agn i)sam iddhe sv agn isv an ajan fi yatasr uca barbir u tisti ran d,t1 v r zi ih som aih par is iktebhir a r v e

‘

ig én d r ag n i saum an a say a y atam .

6b (Vas isth a ; to In dra an d Ag n i)im am u s 1

’

1 som asutim upa n a én d r ag n i saum an a say a y atam ,

n u c id dh i pa i 1m am n ath e asman a v an‘

1 cacv adbh i r v av r ti ya v ajaih .

Cf. Old enbe rg , RV. Note n, p . 1 0 1 .

- 1 2 0,atah pari v rsan av 51 h i yatam .

1 . 1 0 8 .1 2 b (Ku tsa to In dra an d Agn i )yad in dragn i ud ita sfi ryasya m ad h y e di v ah sv a d h ay a m ad ay e th e ,

Latah pari v r san av 21 h i yatam atha s6m asya pibatam su tasya . J

W e : refrain,1 . 1 0 8 . 1 d

,6d— 1 2 d ; d : refra in

,—1 2 c

1 0 . 1 5 . 1 4b (Qafikh a Yam ayan a : to th e Fa th ers)

ye agni dagdh fi ye an agn idagdha m ad h y e d iv ah sv ad h aya m ad ayan te ,

tébh ih sv arzi l asun I tim e tz‘

im yathav acam tan v am kalpayasv a .

Poss i bly, though by n o m ean s ce rta in ly, th e repea ted pada is se con d a ry i nbe ca u se

,a s a ru le , svadba i s lei hnotzf of p itarah , ra the r than dev zi h

,w h o a r e la te r on

re stri cted to svaha. S o i n whe re th e d istin c tion i s m ad e a lon g tha t l in e . S e e a lsoI n th e r i tu a l th is i s regula r an d te chn ica l ; se e m y Con corda n ce un de r th e

two words, an d cf. Max Mu l le r, SB E . xxxii . 36.

(Ku tsa to Rbh us)rbhur n a in drah cav asa n av an rbhur v djebh ir vasubh ir v asur dad ih ,yu sm ak am d e va av a sah an i p r iy e ’

bh i’

tisth ema pr tsutir asu n v a tam .

7 . 59 . 2 a (Vasistha to Ma ruts)y u sm ak am d e va av asah ani p ri ya rjanas tarati d v i sah ,Lpra sa ksaya rh tirate v i m ahir i so yo v o v araya dzi cati . J W 7. 59 . 2 0d

1 1 9] Hymns ascr ibed to Kutsa Ang irasa

vajebh ir n o vajasatav av iddh i 9d,dhan asya satav asm i n av iddhi ]

Cf.

—2 3d, te

‘

ibhir a $ 11 utibh ir acv inagatam .

1 .1 1 2 .5 b (Ku tsa ; to Acv i n s)yabh l r ebh am n iv rtam sitam adbhya l i d v an d a n am ai r ay a tam svar d rcé ,yabh ih kanv am pra sisasan tam av atam l

tabh ir 11 S 11 utibh ir acv in fi gatam .

J

W refra in,1 . 1 1 2 .

- 2 3d

1 . 1 1 8 .6a (Kaksrv at Dairgh atam asa to Agv in s)li d v an d an am ai r a tam d ansan abh i r ii d r ebh ai

’

n dasra v r sana cacibh ih ,

m’

s taug ryar'

n parayathah sam udrz‘

it pun ac cyav an am cakrathu r yuv anam .

yéibh ir vartikam g rasitam am uficatam 1 0 . 39. 1 3d, yuvam cacibh ir

g rasitam am uficatam .]

1 .1 1 2 .2 0 b (Ku tsa ; to Acv in s)yabhih camtati bhav ath o dadacuse bh ujy i i rh yabh i r av ath o yabh i r adh r i gum ,

om yav atrm subhar‘

am rtastubham Lt‘ci bh ir 11 8 11 ntibhir acv inagatam .

J

refrain,

- 2 3d

8 . (Sobh ar i Kanva to Acv in s)yabh ih p ak th am av ath o yabhi r adh r i gu rh yabh ir babh rum v ijosasam ,

tabh i r n o m aksfi tiiyam acv inagatar’

n bh isajyatarh yad ei tu r am .

1 .1 1 2 .24 d : 1 .34. 1 2 d, v rdh é ca n o bhav atam v aJas‘

atau .

1 .9 2 . 7a,bhei sv ati n etr i sfi n r

‘

tanam .

1 .1 1 3 .4 d- 6 d , u sé aj i gar bhuv anan i Vieva.

(Ku tsa ; to Usas)e s

'

zi. d iv 6 d u bi tap raty ad a r ci vyu chan ti yuv atih cu k rav asah ,

v icvasyéoan a par th iv asya y asva uso a d y éh a su bh ag e vy fi ch a .

(Kaksi v at Dairghatam asa to Usas)esad i v 6 d ub i tap raty a d ar gi jy 6 ti r vasan a sam an s

‘

i purastat,

Lr tasya pan tham au v eti sadha prajan ativ a na d ico m in ati . _l W 1 . 1 2 4 .3

0d

1 . 1 2 3 1 3c (Kaks1 v at Dairgh atam asa ; to Usas)

r tasya r acm i’

m an uyacham an a bh adrarh-bh adr am kratum asm ésu dhehi ,

li so n o ad ya su h av a v y uch asm ésu rayo m agh av atsu ca syuh .

For cf. — For th e re lation sh ip of an d see un deran d cf. a lso 1 . 1 1 3. 1

‘l w ith

1 .1 1 3 1 4.d (Ku tsa to Usas)vy afijibhi r diva atasv adyaud apa kr snam n i rnijan

'

n devy av ah ,p r abod h ayan ty aru n ébh ir acv air est yati su yflja rath en a .

Par t 1 : R ep eated Passages belong ing to Book I [1 20

(Vam adev a Gau tam a to Usas)avahan ty ar un ir jy6tisdgan m ahi c itril. r acm ibh ic cékitan a,p r abod h ay an ty suv itfiya devy usa i y a ta su yuj a r ath en a .

l .1 1 3 .1 5 Cd (Ku tsa to Usas)avahan tl posya v aryan i c itram ke tum krn u te cékitana,

i yus i n am u p am acacv ati n ar'

n v i bh at inarh p r a th am osav y acv ai t .

1 . 1 2 4 . 2 0d (Kaksrv at Dairgh atam asa to Usas)Lam in atl dii ivyani v r atfin i pram in ati m an u sya yu gzi n i ,J

b : 1 . 92 . 1

0 i r L ii yu s i n am u p am a cacv a tm am ay at i n am p r a th am osa vy ad y au t .

S ee u n d e r a n d

l . 1 1 3 .1 6 d (Kutsa to Usas)11d 1 rdh v am j1vo asu r n a figad apa pr figat tam a ti jy6tir e ti

,

araik pan tham y iitav e sfiryayag anm a yatra p r at i r an ta ayu h .

8 . 48 . 1 1 d (Pragath a Kan va ; to S om a)apa tya asthur an ira am i v a n i

’

r atrasan tam isi crr abhaisuh,

a som o asm an ar uh ad v ihaya a g anm a y a tra p r at i r an ta ayuh .

For th e repe ated pada cf. 7. 1 0 3 . 1 0d

.

1 .1 1 /1 .6 d (Kutsa to R udra)idam pi tre m arutam u cyate vacah svadoh svddlyo ru d ray a v ardh anam ,

Lr zi sv a ca n o am r ta m ar tabhojan amJ

tm an e tokaya tan ay ay a m r la .

7s s. sd

3 . 1 4d (Gr tsam ada to R udra )

Lpar i n o he ti r u d rasy a v rjyah J pari tv esasya du rm ati r m ahi gat,is? 2 . 33 .

av a sthi rz‘

i m aghav adbhyas tanu sv a m id h v a s tokay a tan ay aya m rla .

Cf. 7. 45. 3d m ar tabhojan am adha rasate n ah

,an d Th e two hym n s invo lved

i n th is ru bric show a lso m a rked s im ila rity as regards an d

upa te stem an pacupa iv akar am : upa te géi ivakaram

m r laca n o adhi ca brubi deva : I d,raksa ca

,&c . ]

1 . 1 1 l5 . 1 c+d (Ku tsa ; to Surya)c itram dev andm ii d agad an i kam caksur m i trasya v arun asyagn éh ,

ap ra d yav ap rth i v i an tar i k sam sfir y a atmajag ata s tasth usac c a .

4 . 1 4 . 2 c (Vam adev a Gau tam a ; to Savi tar-Surya)urdhv am ketum sav i tzi devo acr ej Ljy6tir v icv asm ai bhuv anaya krn vanU

5?

ap ra d yav ap rth iv i an tar i k safn v i sdryo racm ibh ic céki tan ah .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Par t 1 : R epea ted Passages belong ing to Book I [ 1 22

1 . 1 1 7 .2 c (Kaksrv at Dairgh atam asa ; to Aqv in s)y é v am acv in a m an a so jav i yan rathah sv acv o v ica ajigati ,y én a gach ath ah su k fto d u r on am ten a n ara v ar ti r asm abhyam yatam .

1 . (Ag astya to Acv in s)tam yuhjatham m an a so yo jav i yan tri v an dh u ro v r san a yas tr icakrah ,

y én op ay ath ah suk i‘

to d ur on am tr idh z‘

itu n a patath o v ir na parnti ih .

Cf. yatam acv in a sukrto d u ron zim,

—For th e express ion m an a so jav iyan se e u n de r

1 . 1 1 7 . 6 d , gatam kum bh f‘

in asiii catarh m adhun am : 1 , 1 1 6 . 7d, gatam kumbhan

a sificatam surayah .

yuv arh n ara sta vate kr sn iyzi ya : 1 . 1 yuvam n ara stuv até pajr iyfiya.

1 . 1 1 7 . 9 b (Kaks i v at Dairgh atam asa ; to Acv in s)

pu rd v arpar'

i sy acv ina dadhana mi p ed av a fi h ath u r d eum acv am ,

sah asr aszi r‘

n v aj i n am apr ati tam ah ihan a r'

n cr av a syam tar utram .

7. 7 1 . 5b (Vasisth a to Acv in s)

yuv arh cyav an am jaraso’

n 1 um uktari1 u i p ed av a fi h ath u r agui m devam ,

n i r anhasas tam asa spa r tam atr im n 1’

jah usam cith ir é dh z‘

itam an tah .

Stan za h as th e tru e r rin g . Lu dw ig , 2 8,re n de rs ‘ vile ge sta lte n schaf

fe n d,O Acv i n a, habt ihr d em Pedu d as rasche ross zuge fii h r t

’. Gra ssm an n

,

‘ E u ch vie leForm en schade n d , h abt ihr R itte r d as rasche R oss dem Pedu zu gefuh r et

’

. I t se em s to m e

m ore l 1 ke ly that th e passag e m e an s :‘ h avin g pu t on m an y be au tifu l form s ye h ave carried

th e swi ft horse to Pedu .

’B u t th e con n exion be tw e e n th e two pad a s rem a in s loose . For

cf. an d Old enbe rg , RV. Noten, p . 40 1 , n ote 3 for th e repeated pad a cf. u n de r

gatam m esdn v rkye m am ahanam 1 . 1 1 6 . 1 69v, gatam m es

'

cin v rkye

caksadanam .

1 .1 1 7 .2 0 d (Kaks1 v at Dairghatam asa to Acv in s)adh en um dasra staryam v i saktam apin v ata ii i cayav e acv in a g rim ,

yuv arii cacibh i r v im ad dy a jayam n y t h ath u h pu ru m i tr asy a y osam .

1 0 . 39 . 7lo (Gbosa KaksTv atI ; to Acv in s)

yuv an’

n rath en a v im a d dy a cu n dh yuv a rh n y d h ath uh pu r um i trasya

y é san ém ,

yuv am hav am v adh r im a tya agach atam yuv aii i susutim cakr athuh

puramdhaye .

For susu tim in 1 0 3 9 .7dcf. Old en berg , RV. Noten

, p . 2 57, n ote 2 .— Th e be au t ifu l wom an

of both stan za s, w h om th e Acv in s brin g to V im ada as brid e , is n am ed Kam ady i‘

i i n

Th e phrase v im adaya jayam a lso in — Note a lso that

1 23] Hymns ascr ibed to Kaksioat Ddirg li atamasa

1 .1 1 7 .2 1 d (Kaks I v at Dairgh atam asa ; to Acv in s)yavam v fken acv ina v apan tésam duhan ta m an usaya dasra,abhi d asyu fn baku r en a dham an tor d jyotic c ak r ath ur ary ay a .

7.5. 6d (Vasistha Maitrava ru n i to Vaicv an ara)tv é asu ryam vasav o ny i n van kratum h i te m i tr am ah o jusan ta,tv am d asyfinr okaso agn a aja u r 1

’

1 jy 6t i r jan ay an n dr y ay a .

For see Mu i r, OST . i . 1 71 , n ote , 1 74 ; Old en be rg , RV. Noten , p . 1 1 3, where othe rrefe ren ce s . For pada cf. yav ar

'

n v fke h a ka r sath ah ; for th e repeatedpada ,

2 3d (Kaks1 v at Dair ghatam asa ; to Acv i n s)sada kav 1 sum ati

’

m a cake v am v icv a dh iyo acv ina pr av atar'

n m e,

asm e r ayim n asatya brhan tam ap aty a sa ca r’

n cruty am r a r ath am .

6 . 72 .5b (Bhar adv aja to In dra an d S om a)

in drasom a yuv am anga tar utram ap a ty a sacam cr d ty a r’

n r ar ath e ,

yuvam gusm arh naryam car san ibhyah sam v iv yathuh pr tan aséham ugra.

Grassm an n tran slates 6. 72 .

‘ I h r , In dr a -Som a,ihr a lle in ve rl iehs t sieg re iche k raft,

be r ii hm te,k in de rre iche ’

,that 1 s, h e m ak e s th e adje ct ive s in pada b ag ree w ithqusm am in pada c .

This i s n ot correct, a s saw ,fin e ly, Lu dw ig , 756,wh o supp l ie s r ay im w ith these adjective s ‘ In d ra

u n d Som a,ihr fii rwa r g ebt si g en den , au f d ie ki n de r ii be rgeh en d en , ruh m vol len

Ludw ig m ust have h ad th e para l le l , 3, i n m in d , though h e doe s n ot c ite i t. I n h i s

Lexi con ,s . v . crutya , Grassm an n a lso corre ctly suppl ie s r ay im in Th e word crutya ,

som eth in g l ike Ge rm an protzig i s a k in d of ken n in g of r ayi ( cf. a lso so that I don ot fee l at al l su re that th e repeated pada in 5, a lthough i ts rea l them e , r ayi , i s un de rstood , m u st be rega rded as in fe rior to 3 , whe re th e sam e word i s expressed . For th e

adje ctive taru tr am w ith r ayim i n se e un de r

1 .1 1 7 .2 5 a+d (Kaksi v at Dairgh atam asa ; to Acv in s)e tdn i v am acv i n a vi ryani pra pur vys

‘

ih y ayav o’

v ocan,

brahm a k rnv an to vrsan a yu vabhyam su v ir aso v i d ath am a v ad em a .

2 . (Gr tsam ada to Acv in s)e tén i v am acv in a v ar d h an an i b rahm a stom am g r tsam adz

‘

iso ak ran ,

tan i n ara juju sanopa yatam |_brhad v ad em a v idath e su v ir ahJ

refrain , 2 . 1 . 1 6d ff.

1 5d (Gr tsam ada to In dra)

yah sun v até pacate dudh ra a c id vaj am dardar si se k i lasi satyah ,

I_vayan

'

n ta in dra v icv ah a pr iyz‘

isah J su v ir aso v i d ath am v a d em a .

w 2 . 1 2 . 1 50

8 . 48. 1 4d (Pr agatha Kanva ; to Som a)

trataro deva adhi voca ta n o m a n o n idr a Iea ta m eta jalpih,Lv ayam s6m asya v icv ah a pi iyasah J su v ir aso vi d ath am a v ad em a .

w

Sta n zas an d seem a lm ost l ike two e labora tion s of th e sam e them e by

differen t com pose rs ; se e Pa rt 2 , chapte r 1 , c lass 5 .— Th e fou rth pada in m ost of the se stan za s

is in rea li ty a refra in , n ot ve ry d iffe ren t from th e m ore te chn ica l refra in pada ,byhad y ad em a v i dath e suv irah.

Pa rt 1 : R ep eated Passages belong ing to Book I [ 1 24

1 .1 1 8 .1 b : s. r o b,sum rl lkah svav an yatv a rv dfi .

1 .1 1 8 .1 d (Kaks I v at Dairgh atam asa to Acv in s)av am ratho acv i n a cyenapatv a L

sum r l ikah svav an yatv a r v zi fi ,J cw 1 . 3s. r ob

yo m artyasya m an a so jav i y an tr i v a n d h u r o v r san a v étar anh ah .

1 . 1 83 . 1b (Agastya ; to Acv in s)

tam yufijathamm an a so y o jav i y an tr i v an d h u r o v rsan a yas t r i c ak r ah ,

Lye’

an opayathah suk i'to du ronamJ tr idhfitu n a patath o v i r n a parnzi ih .

See u n d e r 1 . 35. 1 0b

.— For th e exp i e ss ion m an aso jav i yan se e u n d e r

1 . 1 1 8 .3 ‘1 d (Kaksl v at Dairghatam asa to Acv in s)

p r av ad yam a n a su v i‘ ta r ath en a d asr av im amqr n u tam cl ék am ad reh ,

k im ang a wi th p retty av a r t im g am i sth ahur v ip raso aqv in a p ur ajah .

3“bed (Vicv am itr a to Acv in s)

su yugb h ir acv aih su v i‘

ta r ath en a d asr av im am cr n u tam clok am

ad reh ,

k im afi g a v ar'n p raty av a r ti r'

n gam 1 sth ah ur v ip r aso acv i n a pu r ajah .

For pr av adyam an a rath en a cf.

1 . 1 1 8 4 d (Kaksi v at Darrgh atam asa to Acv in s)avath cyen zi so acv in a v ah an tu rathe yuktzi sa acav ah patar

’

n gzi h ,

ye aptur o di vyz‘

iso n a g i‘dh ra abh i p ray o n asa ty a v ah an ti .

6. 63 . 7b (Bh aradv aja to Acv in s)

a Wi th vayo’

cv aso v ah i sth a abh i p ray o n asatya v ah an tu ,

Lpra v am ratho m an ojav a asarjI J sah prksa i s idh o anu pur v ih . a?

For th e d ifficu l t pada 6.63 .7dcf. an d Old en be rg , RV . Noten , p . 40 8 for prksaPi sch e l ,

Ved. S tud . i . 96.

11d v andan am airatam dansan abh ih : 1 . 1 1 2 . 5b,11d v andan am ai rayatam

svar drcé .

1 .1 1 8 .9 a (Kaksi v at Dairghatam asa to Acv in s)yu v am cv e tarh p ed av a i n d r ajfi tam ah ihan am acv in adh attam acv am ,

joh ii tr am a iy e abh ibhutim ug ram sahasrasz‘

im v r’

san am v rdvafigam .

1 0 . 39 . 1 0 a (Gh osa Kaksi v atl to Acv in s)yu v am ov e tam p ed av e

’

cv in §cv am n av abh i r vajai r mava ti ca v aji'

n am,

c a r k i‘

ty am d ad h a th u r drav ayatsakh arh bhagam n a n rbhyo hav yamm ayobhuv am .

Th e problem of in te rpre tation i s johfitr am . Th e Pe t. Lex.,fol lowed by Grassm an n ,

an d H 1 llebr an d t in th e vocabu la ry of h i s Chre stom a thy, re n de rs ‘ lau t w iehe rn d ’. Sayana

h ad previou sly in d icated th e sam e tran sla tion , an d a ccoun ted for i t by a tiqayen a sam

g ram esv ah v atar am,

‘ th e ca l le r to battles pa r exce l len ce ’

. B e r ga ig ne , i i. 45 2 , ‘ invoqu é

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Pa rt 1 : R ep ea ted Passages belong ing to Book I [ 1 26

(Vas istha ; to M itra and Va run a )pra babava s is r tan

'

i i ase n a[ii n o gavy i

‘

i tim uksatam gh r tén a , Js? cf. 3.6z. i 6ah

11 n o j an e qrav ayata i ii yu vana cr u tam m e m i tr av ar una h av em d.

Gras sm a n n ren d e rs ‘ De r g e rn e rh ort,Geb ij r u n s schen kt, e rh dr u n s , d e r w ie se n

re iche S trom m i t se in e n \Va sse rn Lu dw ig , 1 95, ‘e s hore u n s

,d e r gabe be sitzt, v on de r m a n

horen sol ] , d e r se r be ruh m te S in dhu m i t sch on em g efi ld e m i t d e n Apa s Th e en ti re sta n zaW i th i ts hyste ri ca l repe ti tion of root cr u i s se con d a ry c lap -trap, i ts la st pad a is m etrica l lyd e fe c tive ; se e Olde n be rg , Prol , p . 8 2 , w h o re s tore s i t hypothe tica l ly suksetra n ah cr n av a t

s in d hu r adbh i h ( c f. a lso R V. Note n , p . A rn o ld VM.

,wh o w ou ld supply orotu n ah be fore

suksé tr a Ne i the r com pe ls . I t i s qu ite proba ble that such a ve rs ifex borrowe d h i s first padafrom th e fau ltless sta n za

crota rajamo am rtasya m an drah té gha rfijan o, &c .]

(Kaksi v a t Dairghatam asa to Usas)bhag asya svasa var u h asya jam i

'r usah sun r te p r a th am aja r a sv a ,

pacczi sa daghya yo aghasya dhatii jayem a tam daks in aya rath en a

7. 76 . 6d (Va s isth a ; to Us as)prati tv a stom air i late Vasistha u sarb1

'

1dhah subh ag e tu stuv iir'

i sah ,

gav am n e hri v z‘ijapatn i n a u chosah suj ate p r a th am aja r a sv a .

For cf. Old e n be rg , RV . Noten , p . 1 2 7, whom I ca n n ot jo in i n supportin g G rassm an n

’s chan g e of daks in aya to daks i h aya(h) , n otw iths ta n d in g th e express ion ratho

daks in aya h ) in st. 1 . Th e appos ition i n st . 5 i s ju st a s g ood , even m ore force fu l than th e

a ttribu tive g e n itive in st. 1,m ay th e in s ti tu tor of evi l g e t le ft, m ay w e g e t ahead of h im on

th e cha riot bakshe e sh Th e expre ss i on paccfi ( o r paccdd) d agh i s th e equ iva le n t of E n g l ishsla n g ‘

g e t l e ft ’

; apacca(d ) -dagh v a i i i s on e wh o d oe s n ot ‘

g e t le ft ’, RV. AV.

MS . ApQ . I n st. daks in ayah se em s to be th e ve i led n am e of

Usas herse lf ; se e m y R e l ig ion of th e Veda , p . 7 1 ii”

. I n st . 1 . th e p i ctu re h a s chan g edbakshee sh i s ca l led a cha r i ot tha t ove rtake s a n d le aves beh in d th e ( n on -sacr ific in g ) im p iou s.For ja r asv a see u n de r 1 . 1 2 4 . 1 0

b.

1 . 1 2 3 .1 2 b (Kaks1 v at Dair gh atam asa ; to Usas)acv av ati r go

’

m ati r v icvavara yatam an a r acm ibh ih sdr y asy a ,

para ca yan ti puna r 51 ca yan ti bh adrz‘

i n ‘fim a vaham an a u sz‘

isah .

5. 4 . 4h(Vasucr uta Atr eya to Ag n i )

ju sasv ag n a ilaya sajosa yatam an o r acm ibh ih sfiry a sy a ,

jusasv a n ah sam i’

dham jatav eda [11 ca dev zi n h av i radyaya v aks i . J

64? of. 5. 1 . 1 1 d

use n o adya suhav a v y ucha : uso adyéha subhag e vy i i cha .

am in ati dai v yan i v r atzi n i .

pr am in ati m an usyayug fin i .

1 3 . 1 sea

,I y i

’

i si n am u pam fi cacv atmam ayati ndm ( 1 . 1 1 3 . v ibhatI

11 am) prath am osfi v y adyaut 1 . 1 acvait).

1 27] Hymns ascr ibed to’

aksioat Dairglia tamasa

esfi div 6 dubitapraty adarci .

1 .1 2 4. .3cd (Kaksi v at Dairghatam asa to Usas)Lest

-

i div 6 duh itapraty ada rciJ jy6ti r vasan a sam an z‘

i. p u rastat , W 1 3. 7a

rtasy a pan th am an v e ti sadh i i p r ajan ativ a n a'

. d ico m i n ati .

5. 80 .40d (Satyacr av as Atreya to Usas)

as ti . vyen I bhav ati dv ibarha av iskr n v an é tan v am pu rastat ,

rtasy a pan th am an v e ti sad h i i p r ajan ativ a n a di co m in at i .

1 0 . 66. 1 3b (Vasukarna Vasukra to Vieve Dev ah )

Ldaivya hotar a prathamapu roh itaJ r tasy a pan th am an v em i sad h uya,

[asksétr asya patin

'

n prativ ecam 1m ahe v icvan devan am rtar’

i aprayuchatah .

We have n ot th e m ean s of d e c id in g wh ich of th e first two very im itative stan zas ise n titled to priority. B ut on e poin t i s c e rta in : th e two padas of th e repe ated d istich a r e

so we l l kn it tog e the r a s to pre c lu de the ir h avin g be en com posed in th e first p lace sepa ra te l y,stra ight d oe s sh e ( th e d au ghte r of Heaven , Usas) go a lon g th e path of r ta (d ivin e law) as

on e wh o k n ows (th e way) sh e d oes n ot m iss th e d i re ction s ’

. Now 1 0 . 66 . 1 3b(w ith sadh uya

"

,

n e at jagati varian t for th e tr i stubh cad en ce i n sadh i‘

i ) oc cu rs by itse lf a s an obviou sly lateim itation . Lu dw ig , 2 28

,trie s th e tou r de force of tran slat in g i n on e con stru ction

‘ den be iden gottl iebe n hota r a ls den e rsten pu r oh i ta g eh i ch gl ii ck l i ch n a ch d en weg de r

ordn un g .

’ G rassm an n, n ot u n sim i la rly

,

‘ Den Gotte rpr ie ste r n , a ls dem e rsten Pr ieste rpaar

fo lg g raden Weg s i ch au f d em Pfad d e s re chten We rke s ’. An d aga in B e rga ign e , i i i . 2 4 1

J e su is exactem en t l e s deux sac r ificateu r s d ivin s,le s prem ie rs pu r oh ita su r le chem in du r ta .

’

I do n ot rega rd these tran slation s as correct,

first, be cau se they im pose a d iffe ren t m ean in gupon an v em i i n from that of an v e ti i n 3 se con d ly, be cau se an v + id oes n ot g ove rn two accu sative s ; cf. i n add ition (whe re the re a r e two ve rbs

,upa pra

y an ti , an d an u yan ti) ; an d Th e facts a r e these : i n r tasya pan tham

au v em i sadh uya'

. i s a p aren thes is sugge sted by th e ritu a l istic déivya botara p r ath am é pu r6h ita, wh o a r e stock figu re s i n th e seven th or e ighth stan zas of th e apri -hym n s : se e

an d cf. of th e m ore recen t l ite ra tu re on th e apri - sfi k tas, B e rga ign e ,R e che rches su r l

’

H i stoi r e d e la L itu rg ie véd iqu e , Jou rn a l As iatiqu e,1 889 , pp . 1 3 if ; Olden

be rg , SB E . xlvi , p . 9. Th e stan za the re fore , i s to be ren de red ‘We im p lore th e twod ivin e Hota r, th e first Pu r oh ita s— stra ight do I go a lon g by th e path of th e d ivin e law ( he reth e ritu a l istic r ta, o r sac rific ia l law )— w e im p lore th e Lord of th e Fie ld

,ou r n e ighbou r, an d

a l l th e im m orta l god s, th e u n fa i l in g .

’ The re can be n o d oubt that th e repeated pada m e an s

abou t th e sam e th in g in a ll th ree p lace s , an d that th e au thor of h as borrow ed it w ithloose an d sl ight ly se con da ry a daptat ion to th e them e wh ich h e h ad i n ha n d . Note that th ed a

’

i ivya botara , othe rw ise apri - g en i i, fig u re he re ( an d i n ou tside the ir prope r sphe re .

1 .1 2 11 5 c (Kaksi v at Dairgh atam asa ; to Usas)pi

'

irv e ardh e rajaso aptyasya gav am jan itry akr ta pra ketum ,

v y p r a th ate v i taram v ar iy a obh é prn an t’

i‘

pitror upastha.

1 0 . 1 1 0 . 4c (J am adagn i Bhargava , or R am a Jam adagn ya ; Apr iyah ,

hereB arbis)

pracin am barh ih pr ad i’

ca prth ivyavastor asyz‘

i v rjyate ag re ahn am ,

v y a p r ath ate v i tar am v ar i y o dev ébhyo aditaye syonam .

We ren de r 5, On th e e a ste rn s ide of th e wate ry sky Usas, th e m othe r of th e cows,hath placed h e r be acon l ight. Fa rth e r an d fa rthe r sh e spreade th fi l l in g both laps of h er

paren ts (heaven an d I f th e th i rd pada of th is p ictu resqu e sta n za d id n ot happe n to

Pa rt 1 : R ep ea ted Passages belong ing to Book I [ 1 28

occu r e lsewhe re i t wou ld stan d un qu e stion ed , be cause i t i s of th e very e sse n ce of Usas im ag e ry( of. 1 .9 2 . 1 2 4 . 5 1 . 8 , 3, Th e sam e pada , howeve r , i s u sed to d e sc ribe th e

ba rh is,in 4 .

‘ E a stwa rd i n th e d ire ction of th e e a i th th e ba r h is i s pr epa i ed (x/v arj ,‘w ork ’

,c f. I .E . 1

,1e 1 g Ave sta n va raz , G r . f ep'

y) , whe n th is (Dawn ) l ights up at th e beg in n in gof th e days . Fa rthe r an d fa rther i t spread s , so ft ( se at) for th e gods for the ir e a se .

’

Lu dw ig ,78 1 , m isco n ce ive s v astor asyfi h as

‘zu r bek le id u n g d ie se r e rde I t i s im portan t to hold to

i ts tru e m e an in g , n am e ly,v as tor asyah ( se . usasah ), be cau se th is brin g s on th e m otif of Usas .

So,correctly, G rassm a n n ,

i i. Ge ldn e r , Ved . Stu d . i . 1 53 °

cf. a lso B e r g a ign e , i i i . 1 60 . Now

th e rem a in in g ba r h is stan za s o f th e A pri hym n s ( 1 . 1 3 5 1 . 1 4 2 .5 ; 1 . 1 88 .4 ,

7. 2 .4 ; 9 5. 1 0 . 70 .4) in trod u ce , of cou rse , th e n otion tha t th e ba r h is i s w ide in i t h a s

room even for a thou san d he roes . An d y et w e can see u n e rrin g ly tha t th e repeate d pada i sborrowed d ire ctly from th e Usa s im age ry an d d iction . I t m ay have been , as h in te d above ,sugge sted by pada b, v astor asyfi v rjya te ag re ahn am ,

wh ich in trodu ce s Usas i n pe rson . Se e

v astor u sasah , o r u sasam a n d ag re ahn am i n Th e ritu a l isticpoe t as h e spread s th e sacrific ia l straw in th e m orn in g whe n Usas rise s d oes n ot m iss th eopportun i ty to m ak e th is bold com pa rison be twe e n h is God Barb is ’

(d e v aba rh is, TS.a n d m an y othe r tim es) an d th e Godde ss Usas .

— For 1 . 1 24 . 5“b

c f. 1 .9 2 . 1“b

1 .1 2 4 .7 c (Kaks i vat Dair ghatam asa to Usas)abh ratév a punsa e ti prati ci gartarug iv a san aye dhan anam ,

jay év a p a ty a’

. n cati su v ésa Lu sfi h asr év a u i

' rin i te apsah . J cw cf. 1 . 1 2 4 . 7d

4 . 3. 2 b (Vam adev a Gau tam a ; to Ag n i)ayam yon ic cakrmayam vayam te jay év a p a tya u cati su vasah ,ar vacI nah par iVI to n i s1 dem 1

‘

i u te sv apaka prati cih .

1 0 . 7 1 . 4d (B 1 h aspati Ai

’

i g i i asa ; to Jfian a)u ta tv ah pacyan na dadarca v acam u ta tv ah ern van na c1 n oty e n am

,

u to tv asm ai tanvarii V i’

sasr e jay év a p atya n ca ti su v a sah .

1 0 . 9 1 . 1 3d (A i uh a Vaitahav ya

° to Ag n i)im firii pratn z

‘

iya su stu ti'

iii nav ryasim v océyam asm a ucaté crnotu n ah,

bhuyaan tara h rdy asya n isp1‘

9e jay év a p atya u ca ti su v ésah .

Th e repeated pad a offe rs an in te re stin g i l lu stration of th e a r t of sim i l e as han d led by th eVe d ic poets , an d a t th e sam e tim e con tribu te s to th e h igher critic ism of th e Ved a . We k n ow

that th e ide a of th e repeated pada i s as stap le w ith the se poe ts a s,e . g .

, tha t of th e c ow l ickin g th e calf’

, th e stan da rd express ion for m othe r‘ s love . Th e fou r repetition s show that th eve rse wa s in what we m ay ca l l a sta te of flotati on — any poe t

’

s fa ir gam e . Y e t I ve n tu re toa ssum e tha t i t orig in a ted i n th e Usa s stan za , ( for wh ich see B ar th olom ae

,B e zz . B e i tr .

xv. 2 ; Pi sch e l , Ved . Stud . 1 . Th e poe t of u se s h igh a r t in bra id in g th e n otionw ith h i s them e v fi c

,

‘ th e hol y word , p i e cu 1 sor of br zahm a‘ The re a r e som e wh o a r e able to

se e, ye t d o n ot see Va c ; ye a the re m e som e wh o a r e able to hea r Va c , bu t d o n ot hear h er .

B u t to som e sh e u n folds h e i pc i son a s a fin e ly l obe d , lovin g w ife to h e r spouse . I n

a n othe r poe t d e sire s tha t h i s re cen t c leve r son g of p ra ise sha l l in s i nua te itse lf in to Ag n i’shea rt a s th e sam e k in d of a w ife i s p le as in g to h e r hu sban d . I t w i l l be obse rved tha t th econ struction of th e repea ted pada beg in s he re to loosen som ewhat. I n it i s ve ry loosein d eed . Olden be rg , SBE . xlvi . 3 2 5 ren d e rs , ‘ Th is i s th e hom e wh ich w e have prepared forthee ( se . Agn i, m e a n in g , of c ou rse

, Ag n i’s hea rth , yon i) a s a we l l-d re sse d , lovin g W i fe( p repa re s th e m arriage -bed ) fo r h e r hu sban d ’

. I doubt th a t th e poe t h ad a n y su ch com

pa rison in m in d ; h e w ishes to say , i t seem s, tha t Agn i’s hea rth sha l l ple ase h im as an

a ttractive w ife p leases h e r hu sban d . Th e m etaphor l im ps d e c id e d ly, thou gh we ca n n ot say

d efin itely whe th e r th e repeate d pada i s bOi r owed d irectly from or from th e floatin gm ass . S ti l l on e i s tem pted to pu t th e re la tive chron o logy of th e stan za s i n th e orde r of th e

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

— J Pa rt 1 : R ep ea ted Passages belong ing to Book I [ 1 30

8 . 6o . 3d (Bh arga P ragatha to Ag ni )

agn e kavi r v edh zi as i hota pav aka yaksyah ,Lm an dro yéjisth o adh v a r és v i dyoJ v ip r ebh ih cu k ra m anm abh ih . i h

3 . 7b (Viev am an as Vaiyacv a to Agn i)

ag u im v ah pur vyaii i hu ve h 6 tar a 1h c a r san i ndm ,

tam ayfi vac i g rn c tam u v a stuse .

8 . 60 . 1 7d (Rharg a P r agath a ; to Ag n i)

a gn i m -a g n im v 0 adh r igu i i i h u v ém a v rktabarh isah ,

agu im h itapr ayasah cacv atisv abotaram c a r san i nam .

Oldenbe rg , SBE . xlvi . 1 29 , tran s la te s th e first tristich of ‘ May we,th e sa cr ifice r s,

ca l l thee h ithe r, th e best of sa cr i fice r s , th e first of th e A i'

i g iras , O prie st, W i th ou r praye rs , w ithprie stly praye rs, O bright on e .

’

Lu dw ig , 2 8 1 , m ore d ip lom a tica l ly, hold s to th e ord in a rym ean in g of th e word s of th e third pad a , m i t d e n he il igen San ge rn , 0 he l le r, m i t g eden k en de nl ie d e rn '

. G rassm an n ,l i ke Old en be rg , ‘ m i t w e isen l iede rn ,

re in e r ’. Old en be rg i n a n ote

po in ts ou t th e re cu rren ce of th e pad a , v ipr ebh ih cukra m anm abh ih , in w ithou t d i scu ssi n g th e c ir cum stan ce s u n d e r wh ich i t appea rs . B u t they can n ot be passed by lightly ; th estan za i n que stion i s tran sla ted m ost n atu ra l ly : ‘ O Agn i, thou a r t a n ord e rin g sage , a

worsh ipfu l prie st, O Pu ri fie r ; l ove ly, be st sacr ifice r , fi t to be reve red a t th e offe rin g s by thesages w ith the ir praye rs, O bright god .

’ For idyo w ith th e in strum e n ta l of pe rson pe rform in gth e reve ren ce , cf. Th e sam e statem en t i n th e a ctive at v ipra agu imi late . The re i s n o re ason for d en yin g th e au thor of th e prim ary a n d rea l au thorsh ipof th e pada , n or n e ed we fea r to say that Pa r u cch epa adapted i t loose ly, espe c ia ll y as i t

happen ed to fit i n w ith th e n e eds of h is a tya sti rhym e cf. u n de r We m ay n ote tha tth e othe r repea ted pada i n n am ely h otar am car san i nam

,recu rs in th e sam e hym n

,

( a lso i n an d that th e n ext i tem sh ows con n exion be twe e n an d

Hym n s an d cor i espon d i n thre e padas, to w i t 7b

2 2b

2d

2 7“

1 . 1 2 7 . 8 d (Paru cch epa Daiv odasi to Agn i)v icv asai ii tv a victim patim h av am ahe sarv asam samanam dampatimbhujé satya

g i rv ah asam bhujé ,atith im m an u san am pitar n a yasyasayf

‘

i,

am i ca v icv e am rtasa 5 vayo h avyz‘

i dev ésv (“

i vayah .

58L (Vicv am an as Vaiyacv a to Agn i)

ati thim m én u san am sunum v an aspatrn am ,

v ipra ag n im évase prath am i late .

1

Cf' at th e e n d of th e pre ced in g item .— For th e repe ated pada cf. v icv e sam ati th ir

m an u san am .

(Par ucchepa Daiv odasi to Agn i)tvam agn e sahasa sahan tam ah cusm i

’

n tam o jayase devatataye r ayi’

r nadevatataye ,

cu sm i n tam o h i te m ad o d yum n in tam a u ta'

. k ratuh ,adha sm a te pari ca ran ty aja ra qr u stivan o n zi jara .

1 . 1 75 51 b (Agastya ; to In dra)

qu sm in tam o h i te m ad o d yum n in tam a u ta k ratuh ,v 1 tragh n é v a r iv ov i da m ansrsth ii acv aszi tam ah .

I t wou ld seem c lear tha t th e con n exion of th e repe a ted couplet in i s m ore orig in a l .Th e combin a tion of m ada an d k ratu is com m on i n In dra stan zas : 5 ; — On th e

m etre of cf. Olden berg , Pro l p . 69.

1 3 1 ] Hymns ascr ibed to Parucchepa Daioodasi

(Par ucch epa Daiv odasi to Agn i)

pra v o m ahe sabasa sahasv ata usarbudh e pacusé n égnaye stom o babhutv agnaye,

prati yad 1m h av ism an v icv asu k sdsu j é g u v e ,ag re r ebho na ja rata r sun ém jfi rn ir hota r sundm .

5.64 . 2 d (Ar canan as Atr eya to Mitra an d Varun a)tababava suceti

’

i n a pra yan tam asm a arcate,

cév ar’

n h i’

jaryam v am v icv asu k sasu jog u v e .

Th e repeated pada i s u sed in s l ightly d iffe re n t con struc tion s. Th e passage 1 . 1 2 7. 1 0d° i s to

be ren d e red,

‘ when ( th e worsh ippe r) wh o g ive s offerin g s h as pra ised h im i n a l l p lace s ’

;‘ for you r pra iseworthy k in dn e ss h as been pra ised i n a l l places Th e word sucé tun a

i n th e latte r stan za occu rs a lso in —For 1 . 1 2 7. 1 03 b

cf. Pisch e l , Ved . Stud . i. 9 1 i ts

m etre , Olden be rg , RV. Noten , p. 1 32 .

1 .1 2 8 .2 b (Pa ru cch epa Daiv odasi to Agn i)tam yajfiasadh am api v atayam asy rtasy a p ath a n am asa h av i sm ata devatata

h av ism ata,

sé n a urjam upabh r ty ayakrpan a juryati ,yam m atar i

'

cv‘

a m an ave paravato devam bh i‘

ih paravatah .

(Sum itr a Badh ryacv a ; Apra , here to Naracansa)”

d dev én am ag rayz‘

iv eha yatu n aracar'

i so v icvar i'

i pebh i r acv aih,

rtasy a p ath d n am asa m i y éd h o dev ébhyo devatam ah susudat.

1 0 . 3 1 . 2b (Kav asa Ailusa ; to Vieve Dev ah )

pari cin m arto drav in amm am anyad rtasy a p a th a n am a sa v iv ase t ,

uta sven a kr atuna sam v adeta cr éyansam daksamm an asa jag rbhyat.

For see Olden be rg , SBE . xlvi . 1 37 ; RV . Noten , p . 1 32 Max Mii lle r , SBE . xxxu .

2 0 2, 437 for Hillebran d t

,Ved . Myth. i i . 1 0 4 ; i i . 448 .

—Th e caden ce n am asav ivase t

a lso i n

(Pa ru cch epa Daiv odasi to Ag n i)vievo v ihay

'

a a r a ti r vasur dadh e haste daksin e taran ir na cicr athac ch rav asyaya

na cicr athat,

v icvasm a id isudhyaté d ev atrd h av yam (Sh i se ,

v icv asma 1’

t sukrte varam r n v aty a g n i r d v éra v y inv a t i .

1 ° (Sobh ar i Kanva ; to Agn i)tam gurdhaya svarna ram de vaso devam ar a tim dadh anv ir e

,

d ev atrah av yam 6h ir e .

8 . 3g .6d (Nabhaka Kan va to Agn i)agn i r jeté dev én am ag n i r veda m ar tanam apI cyam ,

agn ih sé dr av in oda e g n i r d v dr a v y ur n u te svahu to nav i yasa Lnabhan tam

anyake sam e .J W refra in ,8 .3g . 1 b fi".

Stan za h as obscu re spots . Th e chan ge from th ird to se con d pe rson in ch ise (Padapatha , 5. fi h ise ) le ads B a r th olom ae

,B e zz . B e i tr . xv. 2 30 , to suggest th e i n fin i tiVe a+uh i se

to wi t : fii r j ed en fleh en den i st v on ihm (n‘

am l i ch Agn i ) d as opfe r gotterwar ts zu fa ren .

’

Th e pa ra l le l 6h ire (Padapath a , a+fih i r e) doe s n ot go to support that view ; cf, a lso Ne isser,

Part 1 : R epea ted Passages belong ing to Book I [ 1 32

ibid . xxvii . 265 Old e nbe rg , R V. Note n , p . 1 33. A s regards th e d ifficu lt firs t pada , Olde nbe rg ,SBE . xlvi. 1 40 , propose s th e rad ic a l cha n g e to v icv a v i haya ar a ti r vas ii d ad h e , wh ich m ake s

e asy sen se :‘ th e fa r -reach in g stewa rd h as ta ke n a l l g oods in h is right han d ’

( cf.

B ut i n RV. Noten , p . 1 3 2 , h e i s a ssa iled by d oubt : the re i s, in d eed , n o com pe l l in g re asonw h y th e n om in a t ives vi cv o v ih aya a r a ti r vasu r shou ld be seve ral ly d oubted a s Agn i'se p ithe ts : ‘ Th e u n ive rsal , fa r - re ach in g steward , th e Va su , h as pu t in to h is right han d( se . goods , v asfi ,wh ich i s to be suppl ied W i th pu n n in g a l lus ion to th e n om in a tive v asu r ) . S o

Sayan a d i ffe re n tly Madh av a to TB . 2 5 For i sudhyaté see P isch e l , Ved . Stud. i . 1 4 1Lu dw ig , Ube r Me thode , p . 63 . Tha t an d a re d i r e c tly im i ta ti v e of on e an othe r isshown n o t on ly by th e repe a ted pad a bu t a lso by th e pa ral le l a r a ti r a n d a r atim .

— For th e

in te rchan ge betwe en r n v a ti a nd 1‘

i r n ute cf. in m y Ved ic Con cordan ce tv e sas te dh i‘

im a r n v ati

( ur n otu) .

(Pa ru cch epa Daiv odasi to Agn i)a gu im h otar am i la te v asu d hi t i rh p r i yam c é t1 sth am a r atim n y er i r e h av ya

v dham n y arire ,v icv z

‘

iyu ii i v icvav edasam botaram yajatarii kav im ,

d ev zi so ran vam é vase v asuyav o g i rbh i ran vam v asuyav ah .

5 . i . 7h (Budha Atr eya , a n d Gav isth ira Atreya ; to Agn i)

pra nu tyam v ipram adhv ar ésu sadh i’

im ag u im botaram i late n am obh ih ,

d yas tatdn a rodasi r tén a n i tyan'

n m rjan ti v aj i’

n am gh r téna.

6 . (Bha radv aja Barh aspatya to Agn i)agn i r i

’

d dh i’

praceta agn i r v edhastam a 1‘s ih

,

a gn im h otar am i la te yajfi ésu m anuso v icah .

7. i 6. 1 ° (Vasisth a Maitrav a run i to Agn i)en d v o ag n im nam as

Lo rjo n apatam 51 h nv e

,J 7. i 6. r h

p r iyam c éti sth am a r at im sv a d h v a ram v icv asya dutam am t-tam .

I t i s obviou s that i s com pos ite an d secon d a ry in th e l ight an d of.

a lso ag n e botaram i 1ate . I t d oe s n ot se em n e ce ssa ry w ith Arn old , VM. , p . 1 24 , to readv asudh i tim ; cf. u n de r B u t th e pada poin ts to th e se con dary workm an sh ip of

prksam atyam na v aji'

n am : acam atyai ii , &c . ]

1 .1 2 9 .3 fg (Par ucch epa Daiv odas i ; to In dra)d asm o h i

’

sm a v rsan a ii i pin v as i tv acan’

i kam c id yav 1 r a raru i ii cura m artyampa r iv rnaks i m ar tyam ,

i'

n dr ota tubhyam tad dive tad r udr z‘

iya svayacase ,

m i tray a v ocar’

n v ar u n ay a sap r ath ah sum r li k éy a sap rath ah .

1 . 1 36. 6b° (Pa rucch epa Daiv odas i ; L ingoktadev atah )nam o div é brh até rodasibhyai i i m i tr éy a voc e r

’

a v ar u n ay a m 1‘

1h 1'

1 se

sum r 1ik§y a m i lhuse ,

Lindram agu im upa stuh iJ dyuksam aryaman am bhagam , cf. 1 . 1 2 . 7

°

jy6g jiv antah prajaya sacem ah i s6m asyoti sacem ah i .

For of. Max Mu l le r, S BE . xxxii . 1 4 2 ; P i sch e l, Ved. Stud . i . 1 0 9. For

O ld enbe rg , RV. Noten, pp. 1 33.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

r . 1 30 . 6 Par t 1 : R epeated Passages belong ing to Book I [ 1 34

5. 2 9. 1 5d (Gau r iv I ti Caktya to Indra )

indra b rahm a k r iyam an a ju sasv a yd te cav istha n avya akarm a,

v astr ev a bh adr5. snkr ta v asuy ii r ath am n a d h ir ah sv ap a a tak sam .

Th e repe tition of th e word a taks isuh i n be lon g in g as th e word d oe s to th e form u

la i c repe a te d pada b, m a rks th e com posit ion of this rhym e pads , as w e l l a s th e sta n za wh ichcon ta in s i t, a s secon da ry. We m ay con side r as qu ite certa in that th is sen tim en t was firstu tte red in th e first pe rson s in gu la r.

atith igvaya cambar am : arandhayo’tithigvdya gam baram ;

cf.

1 .1 3O. 8 8 (Pa ru cch epa Daiv odasi to In dra)in drah sam atsu yajam an am dryam prdv ad v igv esu catam fi tir aj i’su svarm i lhesv

aj isu ,man ave cfisad av ratfin tvacam kr sn z

'

im aran dhayat,

daksan n a v iev am tatr sanam osati n y arqasan am o sat i .

8 . 1 2 .9b (Parv ata Kanva to In dra)

i n drah suryasya r agm ibh ir n y ar easan am osati ,

agn i r v an ev a sasah i’

h pra v av rdh e .

Cf. Mu ir, OST . i . 1 74 ; Old en be rg , RV. No te n , p . 1 35 .

1 .1 3 0 .9 d (Paru cch epa Daiv odas i to In dra )sfirag cakrampra v rhaj jata 6jasa prapi tv é v ficam a run 6 m usayatlcana d m usayati ,

uqan a yat p a r av até ’

jagan n ntaye kave ,sam nan i v igv a m an usev a tn r van ir aha v icv ev a tu rv ani h .

(Puna r v atsa Kan va to Maruts)u gan a yat p ar av ata uksno randh r am ayatan a,

dydur na cakradad bhi ya.

Th e appra isa l of th e repeate d pada depe n d s upon th e two m yth ic sn atche s to ld in th e twostan za s . Of these th e se con d , seem s to say d ist in ctly e n ou gh Whe n , ( 0 Ma ru ts) yecam e w ith Ugan a from a d istan ce to Uk sn o R an dh r a , h e be l lowed from fright, as th e sky

S o Max Mu l le r,SB E . xxxii . 392 , 397 ; Ge ldn e r , Ve d . Stu d . i i . 1 69 (d iffe ren tly,

Lu dw ig , Though we kn ow n othin g fu rthe r about th is lege n d , th e con text fixe s u gan aas in strum en ta l . Ugan a ( la te r Uga n as) Kavya i s an an c ien t priest- a l ly of th e god s (B e rga ign e ,i i . 338 if ) . An d so h e figu re s i n When , 0 see r, thou d id st com e w ith Ugan a from a

d istan ce to he lp .

’ Th e a llu s ion s o the rw ise , m yth ica l or leg en da ry, in a r e ve i led fromou r ken se e Bloom fie ld

,JAOS . xvi . 34 fi’

. Hille bra n dt,Ved . Myth . i i i . 290 , n ote 2 G e ldn e r ,

Ved . Stud . Ludw ig , D ie n eu e sten Arbe iten , p. 1 74 Olden be rg , RV. Noten , p . 1 35. La te rstorie s throw n o l ight on th e m atte r ; see Sp ieg e l, Di e a rische Pe riod e , 2 84 11 . Conn e xionwi th Ave stan Kava Usa ( Shah Nam eh

,Ka i Kau s Sp iege l , ibid . 2 85) i s doubted , pe rhaps ove r

sce ptica lly, by B a r th olom ae, Al ti ran i sch es Worte rbuch , s . v . 2 . u san t.

8 . 1 2 . 2 2 b, dev éiso dadh ir e pu rah : s. l 6. id,m ar taso dadh ir e purah

5b,devés tv a dadh ire pu rah . ]

1 35] Hymns ascr ibed to Parucchepa Daioodasi — I . I 33 .7

p i’

i r o yad in dra caradI r av e—

itirah : 1 . 1 74 . 2 b ; sapta yat purahcarm a gzi rad i r dart ]

1 .1 32 .1 b° (Paru cch epa Daiv odasi to In dra)tvaya vayamm aghav an pfi rv ye dhana in d r a tv otah sasah yam a p r tan y até vanu

ydm a v an u sy a tah ,

n édh isth e asm in n ah any adhi voca nu sun v ate,

asm in yajfi é v i cayem a bhare kr tafn v ajayanto bhare krtam .

8 . 40 . 7de (Nabhaka Kan va to Indra and Agn i)

yad in dragn i jana im e v ihv ayan te tana g ir d,asmakebh i r n rbhir vayam sasah yém a p r tan y até v an u y eim a v an usy a té

Lnabh an tam anyake sam e . J w refra in ,

8 . 39. 1 f if.

For see Olden be rg , RV . Noten , p . 1 36 ; Lu dw ig , Uber Methode , p . 2 5 . Th e pada ,

sasah yam a pr tan ya tah a lso in th e caden ce v an av ad v an u syatah at

yad ang irobhyo v rn or apa v rajam : tv am g otram afig ir obhyo’

v 1°

1_1 0 r apa ]

(Par ucch epa Daiv odasi to In dra)sam yaj janan kratubh ih cfir a I ksayad dhane h ité tar usan ta crav asyav ah pra

yaksan ta crav asyav ah ,

tasm a ayuh pr ajav ad 1’

d badhe a r can ty 6jasa,indra okyar

'

n didh isan ta d h i tay o d ev dr'

i ach a n a dh i tay ah .

1 . 1 39. 1 g (Parucch epa Daiv odasi to Vieve Dey ah)astu erfmsat pu r 6 agu im dh iyd dadha ti nu tac chardh o divyafn VrnImaha

in drav ayfi v rn im ah e,

yad dh a kran a'

. v iv asv ati nabha samdéyi navyasi ,adha pra sfi n a upa yan tu d h i tay o d ev z

'

in ach a n a d h i tay ah .

Cf. for Olde nbe rg , RV. Noten , p . 1 37 ; for Pi sch e l,Ved . Stud . i . 69 , 70 ;

H il lebran dt,Ved . Myth . i . 488 Ludw ig , Kritik , pp. 1 2 , 1 9 ; Ube r Methode , p . 24 Old en be rg ,

RV. Note n, p . 1 4 1 .

1 .1 33 .7 e (Paru cch epa Daiv odasi to In dra)v anoti h i sun v an ksayafn par i n asah sun vano h i sm a yaj aty dev zi nam

av a dv i sah,

sunvana i'

t sisasati sah asr a v ajy av rtah ,sunv an z

‘

iyén dr o dadaty abhuv am rayim dadaty abhav am .

8 . 3 2 . 1 8b (Medhatith i Kanva to In dra)panya adar dirac ohatasah asr a v ajy av rtah ,in dro yé yajv an o v rdhah .

Cf. Ne isse r, Bezz. B ei tr . xix . 1 48 .

Par t 1 : R epeated Passages belong ing to Book I [ 1 36

1 . 1 3 4 .2“ e (Pa ru cch epa Daiv odasi to Vayu )m an d an tu tv a m an d in o v ay a v i n d av o

’

sm at kran i‘ isah s 1’

1kr ta abh i'

dya v o gobh ih

k ran d abh idyav ah ,

yad dha krand i radhyai d aksa ii i sac an ta fi tay ah ,

sadh r lci n ii n iy1’

1to davan e dh i'

ya upa br uv ata 1m dh i’

yah .

2 . 1 i h (Grtsam ada to Indra )Lp i

’

ba-

pibed i n dra cura som amJ m an d an tu tv a m an d in ah su tésah ,ear 1 °

prnan tas te kuksi v ardhayan tv i tthz'

i su tah paura indram av a .

3 . 1 3 . 2 b (Rsabha Vaicv am itra to Ag n i)

rtzi v a yasya roda sr d ak sam sac an ta utay s h ,hav ism an tas tam Ilate tam san isyan to

’vase .

We m ay ren d er as fo l low s May th e d e l ightfu l d rops of Som a de l ight th ee , theythat have be e n m ixed by us

,th e w e l l prepa red , that te n d to he ave n ; they that a r e m ixed

w ith m i lk , an d ten d to heave n . Wh en in d eed th e m ixed ( Som a d rops) ar e for w e l l -be in g ,when th e he lps ( of th e g od s) atta ch them se lve s to sol id p ie ty, then d o ou r praye rs e n gage

Vayu ’

s span tog e the r to be stow g ifts .

’ For tran sla tion s d iffe rin g m ore o r less,se e Lu dw ig ,

71 1 Gra ssm an n ,i i . 1 37 ; P i sch e l , Ved . Stu d . i . 68 . P i sch e l he re d e fe n d s th e tran slation of

k ran fi by m ixed Th is sugge stion ,as w e l l a s th e com pa ris on w ith Kepdw,

dates back to R oth,

as e arly as 1 85 2 see Yaska’

s N i ru kta,E r lau te ru n g en , p . 46, bo ttom . Cf. a lso Lu dw ig , Kr itik ,

p . 1 2 ; fi be r Me thode , p . 24 ; Old e n be rg , RV . Noten, p . 58 ; Ge ld n e r , R ig

-Veda Komm e n ta r,

p . 26 . Th e m a tte r tha t con c e rn s u s he re i s th e re cu rrin g pad a Lu dw ig , 3 1 2 : ‘ d e r

or dn un g sm a ss ig e d en d i e be id en w e lth a lften, m i t d e s tu ch t i gke i t h i l i e ve rbu n d e n ,

den fleh e n

a n d i e havis be re ite t haben ,d ie g ew in n en w o llen zu r g n ad e .

’G rassm an n , i. 67 De n H e i l’gen

d e sse n Kr a fte sta rkt da s We ltenpaa r , d as Opfe rwe rk , i h n fleh n d ie opfe rre ichen an , um

Hulfe d i e ve rlan g en den .

’ Lu dw ig’s tran slation i s d e spe ra te ly obscu re ; Gra ssm an n i s ve ryha za rdou s in co -ord in atin g daksam w ith r 6dasi . Olden berg , SBE . xl vi . 2 66, m ore recen tl yre n de rs th e first d i stich : ‘ Th e righte ou s on e to whose sk i l l th e two w orlds (H eaven a n d

E arth), an d ( a ll ) blessm gs c l in g ’ Th e d oubtfu l po in t in th is ren de rin g i s th e rathe r biza rreg ramm atica l co -ord in ati on of rod asi a n d fi tayah , w i th a syn de ton

,a s th e au thor assum e s.

I won d e r whe the r Old en be rg , i f h e h a d happe n ed to n ote th e re cu rrin g pad s , daksam sacan ta

fi tayah ,in w ou ld have adhe red to h is con stru c tion . I t se em s to m e tha t th e pada i n

qu e stion m ean s th e he lp s (of th e gods) attach them se lve s to sol id p iety ( or , p iou sa n d that th e pada form s a pare n the sis i n I pa raphra se expl ic itly what th e stan zaseem s to m e to d e cla re ‘ Th e righteou s (Agn i ) whose a r e th e two world s (Heaven a n d E a rth)— (whose ) h e lps a ttach them se lve s to sol id p iou s work— h im do m en w ith havis reve re , h imthey wh o d e sire g a in , that they m ay obta in h i s bless in g .

’ I t i s an othe r qu e stion whe the r weshou ld a ccept th e con sequ e n ce o f th is con stru ction an d say that th e au thor of h as

borrowed pada b from Th e pada m ay have been afloa t a s a sort of prove rb. Cf. a lsoLudwi g , Ne u e ste Ar be iten , p . 59 .

1 . 1 34 .3b° (Paru cch epa Daiv odasi to Vayu )v ayur yu i

'

i kte reb i ta v ay ur arun zi v ayfi rath e aj i r z’

i d h u r i v é lh av e v ah i sth a

d h u r i v 6 1 h av e ,pra bodh aya puramdh im jara ii sasatim iv a ,

pra caksaya r 6dasr v asayosasah crav ase v asayosasah .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Par t 1 : R epeated Passages belonging to Book I [ 1 38

Th e repe a ted pada 8 il lu stra te s h i s m isg ivin g s , an d poin ts to th e later, m e re j i ng ly,m a nu fa ctu re of Par u cch epa , For othe r po in ts in th e sam e stan za see th e sam e

au thor, RV. Note n , p . 1 39 .— Th e corre spon d e n ce between an d sugg es ts th e

p raugaqas tra see B e rg a ign e , J A . xiii . ( 1 888) 1 2 7.

(Par u cch epa Dai v odasi to Vayu)6. n o n iy ii dbh ih cat in i bh ir ad h v a r am sah a sr in i bh i r up a y ahi v i tay e v dy o

h av y dn i v i tay e ,tav ayam bhaga r tv i yah saracm ih sii rye saca,

Ladh v ary i

’

ibh ir bhar am an a ayansataJ v zi yo gukrd ayar'

i sata . a? 1 . 1 35. 3f

7 . 9 2 . 5ab (Vas isth a to Vayu )

3 n o ni yud bh i r catin i bh i r ad h v a r ai’

n sah a sr i n i bh i r upa y ah i y ajfiam ,

Lvdyo aam in savan e m adayasv aJ Ly i

'

i yaii i pata sv astibh ih sada n ah . JW e : cf. 7. 2 3 .5

d; d : refrain , 7 . 1 . 2 0 d if.

Th e pada i s repe ated i n th e n ext stan za Lu dwig , Der R i g -Ved a,i i i . 97

‘ d ie ste l le de s vii . m an da la sche in t d ie w iede rholu n g zu se in .

’

H e doe s n ot say why, bu t i t

se em s to m e th is view i s born e ou t by th e m etre . A rn old , VM., p . 3 1 0 , rem arks that i s‘exten ded t r i stubh We see

,of cou rse

,that i t i s n ot exactly exten ded , bu t a jag ati l in e

repea ted in exactly th e sam e form,i n Pad a c i s a tr i stubh of e stabl ished form in

th e seven th m a n da la , e . g . a sm i fi chura savan e m adayasv a , a sm in n 11 $11 savan em adaya sv a , Th e four th pada i s re fra in . I t look s for a l l th e world a s thou ghw e re a la tter appe n dag e i n brok e n m e tre to th e fou r stan zas which orig in a l ly m ad e up th e

hym n . Pada b i s sho rte n e d from a jagati to a tr i stubh in defe re n ce to th e p reva i l in g type .

I n an y case th e corre spon de n ce be twe en th e two stan zas su gge sts th e p raugagastra see

Be rga ig n e , JA. x i ii . ( 1 888) 1 2 7.

v zi yo h avyzi ni v i taye .

1 .1 3 5 .3 f, eh,adhv aryubh i r bharam ana aya ii sata .

(Par u cch epa Daiv odasi to Vayu)a v am ratho n iyutv an v aksad évase ’bh i p ray ansi sud hi tan i v i tay e v dy o

h av y éin i v i tay e ,

pibatam m adhv o an dhasah pur v apéyam h i’ var'n hitam ,

Lvz‘

iyav a can dr én a radh asagatam J in drah ca radhasz‘

i gatam . as? cf. 1 . 1 35. 4f

6 . 1 6 . 4 4b (Bh a radv aja to Agn i)

acha n o yaby ti v ah abhi p r ayansi v i tay a ,[ii devei n sem aprtaye .

J 115?

Pada i s iden tica l w ith — Old enbe rg , SBE . xlvi . 1 33 ; RV. Note n , p . 1 39 ,

m ake va riou s sugg e stion s rega rd in g th e pe n u l tim ate pada of wh ich ju st fa ll short ofc arryin g conviction . For th e padas repeate d in th is item see a lso th e c lose ly sim ila r pada stre ated u n d er

v dyav ii can dr én a rddhasd gatam : —4°,v zi yav zi can dr én a rath ena . ]

aguim atyam na v aj i n am 1 . 1 2 9 . 2 g, prksam atya iii , &c . ]

1 39] Hymns ascr ibed to Parucchepa Daioodasi

(Par ucch epa Daiv odasi to Vayu)Iime vam som a apsv a suta ih

Ladhv aryubhi r bharamana ayaii sataJ vayo cukra

ayar'

i sata , as 1 . 1 35.3b

ete v am abby asrksata ti rah p av i tr am acav ah ,

yuv ayavo’

ti rom an y av yaya s6m aso aty avyaya.

9.6 2 . 1 b (J am adagn i Bhargava to Som a Pav am ana)ete asrgr am in d av a s t i rah p av i tr am acav ah,v igv any abhi saubhaga.

9 . 67. 7b (Gotam a to Som a Bavam an a)

Lpav am an asa i n d av asJ t i rah p av i tr am acav ah , W 9. 2 4 . 1 b

in dr am yz‘

im ebh ir aga ta .

I t seem s n atu ra l to suppose that th e repeated pada , tirah pav itr am agav ah, i n i s

borrowed from th e sphere of Som a Pav am an a in th e n in th book.

(Pa rucch epa Daiv odasi ; to Vayu an d In dra)ati vayo sasaté yahi gagv ato yatra g rava v adati tatra gachatam g rh am in d r ac c a

g ach atam ,

v i sun i ta dadrge r iyate gh rtam ii. purn aya ni yi’

i ta yetho adhv aram indracca yatho

adhv aram .

4 . 49. 3b (Vam adev a to In dra an d B rh aspati)

an a in drabrhaspati'

g rh am in d r ac c a g a ch atam ,

l_som apa sem api taye . J8 . 69 . 7

b (Pr iyam edha Afig ir asa to Indra)ud yad br adh nasya v istapam g rh am in d r ac c a g an v ah i ,

m adhv ah pi tv a'

. sacev ah i tr ih sapta sakhyuh pade.I t seem s to m e that th e repe tition of I n d ra ’

s n am e i n 4 .49.3ab

shows that pada b i semployed he re form u la ica l ly an d secon darily. Cf. an d for

th e en t i re phen om en on,E dge rton , KZ. xl i i i . 1 1 0 if.

(Par ucchepa Daiv odasi to Mitra and Varuna)pra su jyéstham n icir ébhyambrhan nam o havyamm atimbharatam rlayadbhyam

sv ddisthamm rlayadbhyam ,

ta'

. sam r éja g h rta’

i su t i yajii é -

yajii a upastuta,athain oh ksatram na kutac; canadh i

‘

se dev atvammi cid adh i‘

se .

(Gr tsam ada to Mitra an d Va run a)té sam raja g h rtésu ti Ladityadan unas pat1 ,J 3

f

sacete an av ahv ar am .

Cf. sam raja sa rpi rasu ti an d v asiiyad danun as pat1 . Note that3‘

(Parucch epa Dai v odasi to Mi tra an d Varun a)ade rgi gatur u rav e v ar iyasi pan tha r tasya sam ayaii sta ragm ibh ig caksur bhagasya

racm ibh ih ,

dyuksamm i trasya sadan am ar y am n o v aruna sya ca ,

atha dadhate brhad ukthyarh vaya upastutyam brhad vayah.

Part 1 : R epe ated Passages belong ing to Book I [ 1 40

8 . 47. gd (Trita Aptya to Adi tyas)

aditir n a ui u syatv Laditih carm a yachatu ,J as

:

5. 1 2 d

matam i trasy a r ev ato a r y amno v ar una sy a caLn ehaso v a utayah suntayo

v a utayah.

J63? refra in . 8 . 47. i

e f- 1 8ef

(Pa r ucchepa Daiv odas i to M itra an d Varun a)jy6tismat1m adi tirh dharayatks itim svaw atim (i s a ce te dive-dive jagrv zi ii sa dive

dive ,jyotism at ksatram ag

a te ad i tyad dn u n a s pati ,m i tras tayor vara n o yatayajjan o

’

ryam 1‘

i yatayaj j anah .

z . 4 i . 6b (Grtsam ada ; to Mitra an d Varun a)Ltd sam raja ghrtdsutrJ ad i tya

'

. d én un as pati , ear i . r 36. i d

sa'

c ete an av ah v a ram .

For th e repeated pada cf. v asfi yad dan u n as pa t1 . Note that

ayai i i m itraya v ar unaya 9amtam ah : yatha, m itrdya , &c . ]

m itn‘

iya v ocam v arun aya m i lh i’

i se sum rlikzi ya m 1 1h 1’

i se 1 . 1 2 9 . 3f8,

m itrzi ya v ocam v arun a'

iya saprath ah sum rllkzi ya saprathah .

3d, asm atragan tam upa n ah .

1 . 1 3 7 .1 g (Par ucch epa Daiv odasi to Mitra an d Varun a)su sum e

‘

i yatam adr ibhi r gogr i ta m atsa ra im é s6m aso m atsara im e,

z‘

i rajana div isprcLasm atré gan tam upa n ah ,J ea:

1 .

im e v amm itrav ar un a gav aeirah som an cu k r é gav aqir ah .

(Kacyapa Mar I ca : to Som a Pav am an a)dav idyutatya rued pa r istobhan tya krpii,sém ah cuk r é. gav agi r ah .

I t seem s as though trea ted th e repe a ted pada loose ly an d se con da ri ly,a s com pa re d

w ith G rassm an n,

‘ d i e m i lch g em i sch ten Som a’

s s in d e rhe llt v o n l ichtem Strahleng lan z, v e r seh n m i t rauschen d er Ge sta lt ’

. Ludw ig , 854 , n ot ve ry d iffe ren tly . Note , how eve r,

that 2 a r e re a l ly n ot m u ch m e i e than Som a Bavam an a stan zas , d on e over for Mitraa n d Va run a . The re fore i s l ike ly to be la te r than

1 .1 3 7 .2 b : 9 . 2 2 . 3b; som aso dadh y

agir ah .

sakam sfiryasya racm i’

bh ih.

(Par ucch epa Daiv odas i to Mi tra an d Varun a)im a ayatam i ndav ah

Lscim aso dadhyacirah J su tdso dadhyacirah ,

uta vain u saso budhiLsakam sfi ryasya r acm i

’

bh ih,J

sut6 m itraya v ar un aya pi taye cér u r rtéy a p i tay e .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Par t 1 : R epea ted Passages belong ing to Book I [ 1 42

(Narada Kan va to In dra)sto tii yat te an u v ra ta ukth zi ny 1

°tu th ii dadhe,

quo in pay ak a u cy a te so ad bh u tah .

9 . 2 4 . 6C (V icv am an as Vaiyacv a ; to Bavam an a S om a)i

pav as v a v rti'

ah an ta n i okth ebh i r an um adyah ,

9 1'

i c ih pav ak o ad bh u tah .

g . e 4 . 7n

(Th e sam e )

cuc ih p av ak a u cy a te som ah su tasya m adh v ah ,

Ldev av i r agh aea ii sah ai . J as

Sta n za o ffe rs a rem a rkably co nvin c in g in sta n ce of se con da ry workm an ship, bothfrom th e po in t of fo rm an d con te n ts . A s reg a rd s th e la tte r th e repe a ted pad as show tha t th ea ttribu te s c on ta in ed in pad a c , n am e ly

,q1’

1c 1h pfiv aka u cya te so ad bh u tah,ca n be appl ied to

a devoted poe t ( s totii. an u v r a tah, i n pf1d a a ) on ly i n a se co n d a ry,hype rbo l i c se n se . Th e poe t

is sa id to be ( u cya te ) th e posse sso r of th e d ivin e a ttribu te s , 911 0 1 , pav a ka, adbh u ta i n re a l i tyh e is n o su ch th in g . I f we pre ss th e po in t, th e poe t wh o devoted ly ofl'e r s son gs of pra ise W i thobla tion s o f som a assum e s th e a ttribu te s o f som a h im se lf As reg ards th e form ,

h a s i n so adbli u tah th e u sua l te tra syllabic re fra in -

pads wh ich m a rks th e a rtific ia lworkm an sh ip o f throughou t Au fre cht, i n th e pre fac e to h is se con d ed i tion o f th e

Ri g-Ved a , p . xxxv

,w rite s a n e n t ‘We i

' ? d e r S totr ode r In d ra ? I n d em Kopfe d e rUe be r se tze r ste ig t ke in e Ahn u n g v on e i i i e r S c ln v i e r i g ke i t a u f. D i e A ttribu te pas sen n u r auf

A g n i od e r Som a .

’ Saya n a,in de ed

,whom som e schola rs sti l l place in th e pose of hi gh

a u thority,as c ribe s th e a ttribu te s to In d ra . We a re

,I am su re

,approa ch in g a pe riod of

RV . c riti c ism wh i ch w il l expla in m an y such odd i tie s .

1 .1 4 2 4 “b (DI rghatam as Au cathya Apr iyah )l1i to a gn a d v a h én d r a r

'

n c i tram i h a'

. p r iyam ,

iyam hi tv a m at ir m an i ficha sujih v a v acyate .

3a h (Vasucru ta Atr eya Apra)

i1i t 0 a g n a ii v ah én d r am c i tram i h a p r iyam ,

sukh di rath ebh i r 1‘

1 taye .

For cf. an d Ge ldn e r , Ved. S tud . i i . 2 59 ; for c i tram un de rtwo hym n s share a lso 1 , 1 4 2 . 7

can d

v i crayan tam 1'tav 1

‘dli ah,d v zi ro devir asaccatah .

1 .1 4 2 .7 b : nakto sz‘

isa supeqa sa.

(DI rgh atam as Aucathya Ap r iyah )ti

bhan dam an e upake Lnaktoszi sz

‘

i supéqasa, J 61?

y ah v i r tasy a m atara sid a tar'

n b a rbi r 6. sum at .

5 . 5 . 6b (Vasucr uta Atr eya Apra)supratrke v ayovrdh a y ah v i r tasy a m atara,doszim u sdsam 1m ahe .

9 . 33. 5b (Trita Aptya : to S om a Pav am an a )

abhi brahm i r anusata y ah v ir r tasy a m atarah ,m armrjyan te div ah gigum .

1 43] Hymns ascr ibed to Di rgli atamas Aucathya

9 . 1 0 2 . 7b (Trita Aptya to Som a Pav am an a)sam i cmé abhi tm ana y ah v i rtasy a m atara,tan v and yajfiam an u sag yad afijaté .

1 0 . 59 .8b (Ban dhu Gopayan a , or others to Dyav aprth ivyau )

cam rodasI suban dhav e y ah v i r tasy a m atara,bharatam apa yad rapo dyei uh prth iv i ksam é rapo L

mo s 1’

i te kim cana

m am at. J as refra in ,1 0 . 59. 88 fl

'

.

8. 8 7 .4b (Dyum n lka Vas isth a , or others to Anv in s)

pibatam som amm adhum an tam anv ind ba r h ih s i d ata r'

n sum at ,

tav av rdhand upa sustu tin’

n d iv 6 gan tam gau rdv iv é r in am .

Th e dua l form, yah v i r tasya m atara

,to Day an d N ight, to Heaven an d

E arth , an d probably a lso ( cf. i s orig in a l . Th e p lu ra l form ,

9.33. 5, to th e Praye r Cows (Ludw ig , 82 in th e R ish i 's best style of u n tramm e l led fan cy,i s

se con da ry.— For 1 . cf. ii

ba rh ih si datam n ara, 8. 87. 2b

.—For th e corre spon den ce of

an d see a l so u n der

1 .1 4 2 . 8 b0 : 1 . 1 3. 8b° hotara dai v ya kav 1 , yajiiarh n o yaksatam im am .

1 .1 4 218 d (DI rghatam as Au cathya ; Apra , here Divin e Hotar s)m an drajihv a jugu rv an r L

hotara ddivya kavi,JLyajiiarii n o yaksatam im amJ sid h r am ad ya d i v i sp fgam .

2 . 4 1 . 2 0 b (Gr tsam ada to Dyav apr th ivyau , or Hav irdhan e )dyav a n ah pr th iv i im am s i d h ram ad ya d iv i sp i

‘cam ,

yajfiam dev ésu yach atam .

5 . 1 3 . 2 b (Su tambh a ra Atreya to Agn i)agn e stom am m an am ah e s i d h r am ad ya d i v i sp fcah ,devasya drav in asyav ah .

Th e que stion of in te rpretat ion invo lved i s th is I s d iv i spfqah, i n gen itive s in gu la r,ag ree in g w ith Agn i, or i s i t n om in ative plu ra l , ag ree in g w ith th e subject of m a n am ah e

Th e tran slators, Ludw ig , 35 1 Grassm an n ; Olden be rg , SB E . xlvi . 395, take th e first v iew .

Th e last m en tion e d schola r,i n a n ote , d e fin ite ly : ‘ d iv i spfgah, n o doubt

,i s gen itive s in g .

re fe rrin g to Agn i , n ot n om in ative p lu ra l , refe rrin g to th e w orsh ippers .

’ I can n ot say

whethe r Oldenbe rg , at th e tim e of h is writin g , h ad i n m in d th e pa ra l le ls, but they seem to

m e rathe r to po in t to th e oppos ite view , n am e ly tha t th e worsh ippe rs atta in to heaven by

m ean s of the i r son g of p ra ise ( stem a ) , ju st a s they a ccom pl ish th e sam e en d i n th e pa ra l lelstan zas by m ean s of the ir sa crifice (yaj iia) . For exam ple s of th e frequ en t juxtaposition of

stom a an d yaji'

ia se e RV. 99. We m ay accept

th is con c lu sion n otw ithstan d in g that d iv i sp1‘ 9 i s a fittin g ep ithet of Agn i i n (of.as a lso of othe r gods (se e th e Lexicon s) . I ren de r ‘ De sirou s of riches we d eviseto-day a su cce ssfu l son g of pra ise for g od Agn i , atta in in g (by i t) heaven .

’ Th is a ccord s we l lw ith th e m ean in g of th e othe r two stan zas, May th e two p lea san t-ton gued , pra isin g , d ivin eR otara, th e sage s , to

-day pe rform for u s th is succe ssf ul sa crifice that atta in s to heaven ’

An d ,‘May heaven an d e a rth to -day place w ith th e god s th is su cce ssfu l sacrifice ,

that atta in s to heaven ’

agn ir havyé susudati devo dev ésu m édh ir ah ;sgu i r hav yan i sisv adat.

Pant 1 : R ep eated Passages belong ing to Book I

1 .1 4 8 2 a (Di rgh atam as Au cathya to Agn i )r o i 2 a

sa Jay am a n ah p a ram e v yom an y av i r a g n i r abh av an m ata r i cv an e ,asya kratv a sam idhanasya m ajm an a pra dya

‘

iva coc ih pr th iv i a rocayat.

6 . 8 . 2a (Bha radv aja Barh aspatya ; to Vaicv an a r a)

sajéy am an ah p a ram e v y om an i v r atzi ny a g n ir v ratapaa r aksata ,v y an tar iksam am im I ta sukratu r v aicv ana ro m ah in zi n f

’

tkam asprca t.

(Vasisth a Maitrav a run i to Vaicv an a ra)r . .l . l

s a Jay am an ah p a ram e v y om an v ayu r n a pa th ah pa rr pasi sadyah ,tvam bhuv an

'

a jan ayan n abhi kran n apatyaya jatav ed o dacasyan .

For th e m e trica l m odu lation of th e repeated pad a , se e Pa rt 2 , chapte r 2 , c la ss A 1 .

adabdh ebh i r adrpitebh ir iste’

n im isadbh ih pari pahi n o jfih :

adabdhebh is tava g opébh ir is te’

smakam pahi trisadh astha sa t in ]Cf. Au frecht, Pre face to h i s Se con d E d i tion of th e R ig-Veda , p . xiv.

sam an e yona m ithund sam okasa : jam i sayon I m ith uné

sam okasa. ]

1 1 4 4 .5b (DI rgh atam as Aucathya to Agn i)tam 1m h in v an ti t tayo daca v r i

’

co d ev ar'

n m ar tasa fi tay e h av am ah e ,

dhan or adhi pravata {i set r n v aty abh iv rajaclbh ir y ayun a nav adh ita .

3 . 9 . 1b (Viev am itra Gath in a ; to Ag n i)

sakhayas tv a v av rm ahe d e vam m ar tasa fi tay e ,

Lapa

‘

im n apatam subhagam sudiditimJ L

supratur tim an ehasam .J

W e d 1 . 4o . 4d

5. 2 2 . 3b (Vicv as

a m an Atreya ; to Agni )c ik itv inm an asam tv a d e vam m ar tasa utay a ,

v ar enyasya té’vasa iyan zi so am anm ah i .

8 . 1 1 . 6b (Vatsa Kan va to Agn i)v ipram v ipraso

’vase d evam m ar tasa utay e ,

Lagn im g i rbh i r h av am ah e

” w 8 , 1

5 cf. P i sch el , Ve d . Stud . i . 30 0 i i . 69 Oldenbe rg , RV . Note n ,

(Di rghatam as Aucathya to Agn i)agn e ju sasv a prati ha rya tad vaco m an d ra sv ad h av a ftajata suk r a to ,

yo v icv atah pratyafifi asi da rcato ran y ah samdr stau p i tuman i v a k say ah .

8 . 74 .7e (Gopav an a Atreya to Agn i)

iyam te navyasr m at ir ag n e adhayy asm ad ii,

m an d ra sujata suk r a té’

m 1‘

1 r a dasm fitith e .

1 a (Gaya Plata to Viqv e Dev ah , he re Maru ts)ran y ah samd r stau p i tum an i v a k say o bhadr zi r udr zi n am m arutam

upastutih ,

gobh ih syam a yacaso jan esv fl Sada dev aso ilaya sacem ahi .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Part 1 : R ep ea ted Passages belong ing to Book I [ 1 46

1 .1 4 9 .1 a (DI rgh atam as Aucathya to Agn i)m ah ah sa raya é sa te p at i r d an n in a in asya vasunah pada t

‘

i ,upa dh rajan tam adrayo v idhan n i t.

1 c .o3 . 6c (Tan v a Partha ; to Vicv e Dev ah )u ta n o devav acv ina cu

'bhas patI dhzim abh ir m itr iivaru n a u ru syatam ,

m a hah sé raya é sa té’

ti dhan v ev a du r itfi.

Som e u n n e ce ssa ry em ba rras sm en t , i t se em s to m e, these two sta n zas have occa s ion ed .

Fisch e l 's tre a tm en t of them ,Ved . S tud . i i . 99 if , involves d ividi n g pati r dan from a nd

plac in g i t wi th pada b ; a n d , even m ore tem e rariou sly,tre a tin g sé é sa te in both sta n zas

as first pe rson ‘um g rossen re ichtum g ehe 1 ch i h n ( or , s ie ) a n .

’ The re is n o d ifii cu l ty i f we

rem em be r that th e g od s as we l l a s th e Ved ic sacr ifice r s posse ss an d n e ed wea lth ( of. th e au thorIF. x v . 1 90 , th e g od s , of cou rse , i n ord e r that they m ay be stow i t u pon m e n .

Accord in g ly ‘ Fu rthe r, th e d ivin e Aqv in s , Lord s of brightn e ss, a n d M i tra an d Va run asha l l he lp u s accord in g to the ir n atu res . (He whom they he lp) hastes a c ross m isfortu n e , asacross a d ese rt, to g re at wea lth .

’ He re th e subject of é sate i s th e yajam an a . I n

Ag n i , Lord of th e hou se , hastes to g re at w e a lth , n ot rea lly for h im se lf,bu t ag a in for th e

sacr ificer ; se e Oldenbe rg'

s pe rfe ctly g ood tran sla tion ,SBE . xlvi . 1 76. Stil l w e m ay suppose

that th e orig in a l form of th e stan za was w ithou t th e refra in - l ike pati r dan (c f.an d , to m atch , th e sen se of th e pada fi ts m ore prim a ri ly th e yajam an a

i n

l .1 5 1 4 b (DI rgh atam as Au cathya to M itra an d Varu n a)pra szi ksiti r a su ra yam ahi priya ftav an av r tam d g h osa th o h rbat ,yuvam d ivo brh ato daksam abhuv am g fim na dhur y upa yufijathe apah .

8 . 2 5. 4c (Vicv am an as Vaiyacv a ; to M itra an d Varun a)

.L 0 .l l r

m ahan ta m i tr av a r un a sam r aj a dev av a sura,

.L r i r

r tav a n av r tam a g h o sato b r h at .

For see Old en berg , SBE . xlvi . 2 2 4 RV. Noten , p . 1 49.

r tén a m itrava ru n a sacethe : r tén a. m itrav a r un au .

pr iyam m itrasya v aru n asya dhdm a ; 7. 6 1 . 4a, cansa m itrasya ,

brhan m itrasya , &c. ; pra yé m itrasya , &c . Cf.

also un der 2 . 2 7. 7c an d

1 .1 5 2 .5 a (DI rghatam as Au cathya ; to Mi tra an d Varun a)a n aov o jato an abh i our arva kan ikradat patayad urdhv asanuh ,a cittam brahm a juju su r yuv an ah pra m itré dhfim a varun e g rnan tah .

(Vam adev a ; to Bbhus)an agv é jato an abh i cur u k th yo rathas tr icakrah pari v ar tate rajah ,m ahat tad v 0 dev yasya pravdcan am dyam rbhav ah pr th iv im yac ca

pusyatha .

The se two stan za s se em to m e to o ffe r a c l ea r case of re la tive d a te . I n 4 th e Rbh u s

a r e sa id to have fash ion ed a ch a riot, fi t to be pra ise d i n h ym n s be cau se W i thou t horse a n d

brid le i t cou rse s w ith three wh e e ls abou t th e a i r . Becau se i t i s thre e -whe e led i t seem s to be

1 47] Hymns ascr ibed to D i rgkatamas Aucathya

th e cha riot of th e Acv i n s cf. That sort of a veh ic le i s, th e lord kn ows

, m arve l lou sen ough, bu t i t w i l l read i ly pass in th e l ight of m yth ic fan c ie s an d e thn olog ica l para l le lse lsewhe re . Sim ila rly i n th e Maru ts ar e d escribed

,a lon g th e sam e l in e of fan cy

,even

m ore en e rgetica l ly, as cross in g th e a i r w ithou t span of d e e r or horses, without cha riotee r, andw ithou t brid le . Now in th e m yste ry i s he ighten ed to th e secon d powe r, as i t we re .

Ludwig , 97 ohn e ross geboren , ohn e ziige l d e r ren n e r, w iehe rn d fl iegt e r m i t au fge richtetemr ii cken .

’G ra ssm an n :

‘ Geboren ohn e R oss u n d Ziig el , w iehe rn d fi ieg t auf d er Ren n e r m i te rhoben em R ii cken .

’ Ge ldn e r an d Kaeg i, S ieben z ig L iede r, p . 1 3, m ore d iplom atica lly,bu t

le ss c lose to th e text an d th e para l le l in 1‘ Sich baum en d sch ie sst n ach oben m i t

Gew iehe r d e r R en n er ohn e Ziige l , de r ke in R oss i st.’ Any attem pt to extract a p ictu re wi thc le a r ou tl in e ou t of 5

“ w i l l prove qu ite fu ti le ; th e pada i s bui lt by a se con da ry poetasterupon th e previou sly existin g pada h e ‘

goe s h i s m od e l on e bette r an d lose s h imse lf in m ock-m yth ic fatu ity— on e of th e stan dard fa i l in gs of h i s c lass : som eth in g l ike , ‘ th esteed

, wh ich i s afte r a ll n o horse , and goes w ithou t brid le Or,‘ th e steed wh ich is born of

n o horse &c.

in vain m itravarun a havyajustim : a n o m itraO ; see under

1 .1 5 3 .1 b (DI rgh atam as Aucathya to M itra an d Varun a)yajam ah e v arh m ahah sajosa h av y ébhi r m i tr av a r u n a n am obh ih ,

gh r téi r gh r tasn u adha yad v am asm e adhv aryav o na dh i tibh ir bharan ti .

4 .4 2 . 9b (Tr asadasyu Pau r uku tsya to In dra and Varun a)

pu rukutsan r h i v am adacad d h av y ébh i r in d r av a ru n a n am obh ih ,atha rajan arh trasadasyum asya v r trahan am dadathu r ardh adevam .

7. 84 . 1 b (Vasisth a to In dra and Varun a)av am rajan av adhv ar é v av rtyam h avy ebhi r i n d r av aruna nam obh ih ,

pra vam gh r téci bahvor dadhah a Lpar i tm an a v i surfipa j igati .J $ 5 4 5.4d

1 .1 5 41 2 b (DI rghatam as Au cathya ; to Visn u )

pra tad vi sn u stavate Vi ry‘

en a m r g é n a bh im ah k u car o g i r i sth ah ,

yasyon i su tr isu v ikram an esv adh iksiyan ti bhuv an an i v icva.

1 0 . 1 80 . 2 a (J aya Ain dr i to In dra)m r go n a bhi m ah k u ca ro g ir i sthah parav ata ajagan tha parasyah ,srkam sar

’

ncaya pav im indra tigm am v i catr un talhi v i m i dbo n udasv a .

Au fre cht in th e Preface to th e secon d ed ition , p . xxx, th in ks that th e s im i le indoes n ot fit we l l . I agree w ith h im ,

because a an d b join bad ly. Bu t I do n ot see that i t fitseven a s we l l in I t i s carried ou t loose ly in e ithe r case ; i n at least incon n exion w ith warlike d e eds . Th e pada looks l ike a floatin g on e

,i ts orig in a l occasion m ay

be lost. Th is con d ition of flotat ion i s i l lustr ated in te re stin g ly by AV. wh ich blen dse lem en ts of both stan zas : pra tad vi sn u stavate vi ryan i m r go n a bh imah ku car é gi r i sthah,

parav ata a"

. jagam yat parasyah. Just su ch processes w ithout d oubt preced ed th e R ig -Veda as

w e have i t. For sun d ry po in ts i n th e two stan zas se e Ne isse r, B ezz. Be i tr . vi i. 2 27 ; xvi i .2 54 ; H i l lebran dt,Ved . Myth . i . 44 ; Ludw ig, Kritik, pp . 26, 36, 5 1 .

1 .1 5 4 .5b (Drrghatam as Aucathya to Visnu )tad asya pr iyam abhi patho acyam n ar o yatr a d ev ayav o m ad an ti ,u rukram asya sa h i ban dhu r itthav i sn oh pade param e m adhva utsab.

r . x5 4 . 5 Pa r t 1 : R epeated Passages belong ing to Book I [ 1 48

7. 97. 1 b (Vas isth a ; to In dra)yajfié div 6 n rsadan e pr th ivyzi n aro y atra d ev ayav o m ad a n t i ,indraya yatra sav an an i sun v é gam an m adaya pr atham am v ayac ca .

Fo r 5 c f. Fi sche l , Ve d . Stud . i i. 88 H i llebr an dt , Ved . Myth . i i i . 354 , n ote 1 .

1 4 5 5 .30d (DI rgh atam as Aucathya ; to Visn u an d In dra)taIrii v ardhan ti m ahy asya pdunsyam mi m atara n ayati retase bhujé ,d adh ati pu tro ’var a 1i1 par a r

'

n p i tur nam a tr tiy am adh i r o c an é d i v ah .

9 . 75 . 2 cd (Kavi Bharga va ; to Pav am an a Som a)r tasya jihv zi pav ate m adhu pr iyam v aktzi patir dh iyo asyaadabhyah ,d ad h at i p u trah p i tror ap i cyam nam a tr tiy am adh i r oc an é d iv ah .

Cf. Mu ir, Orig in a l Sa n sk rit Texts , iv. 75 Be rga ig n e , i . 2 38 i i. 1 0 8, 1 24 , 1 2 5 n ote , 4 1 6, 4 1 8 ;Ludw ig , Kriti k , p . 4 5. Th e repe a ted d i stichs in terp re t on e a n oth e r to som e exte n t.9 .75. 2

Cd ‘ Th e son se ts th e pa re n ts’ h id de n th ird n am e (form ) upon th e lum i n ous spa ce of th e

heave n s .

’ ‘ Th e son se ts th e lowe r an d h ighe r ( form ) of th e fathe r (upon th e lowe ra n d m idd le p la n e s) ; th e th i rd n am e ( form ) upon th e lum in ou s space of th e he aven s. ’ I n

ta ( tri h) i s d ifii cu l t : Saya n a , oblation s of som a’

. I f we on ly k n ew w h o i s th e son

( pu tro) wh o se ts Vi sn u ’s three form s (h is thre e steps) on th e lowe r, h ighe r, a n d h ighestp la ce s , th e stan za wou ld n ot be too obscu re . Th e first hem istich of accord in g toS ayan a , refe rs to In d ra whose m an hood i s a rou sed by som a an d wh o i n tu rn in c i te s h isp a ren ts (He aven a n d E arth) to fru itfu ln e ss . Th e pa ssag e se em s to m e rathe r to refe r toVisn u . I n th e first d istich sp eaks of som a u nm i stakably

,bu t w e a r e left to gue ss

wh o th e pare n ts a re . Lu dw ig , Kritik , 45, i n g en ious ly, bu t w ithou t convin c in g m e , reg a rd sv aktapati r dh iyab an d d h ih he rse lf, in a s th e pa ren ts , whom Som a se ts on th e h ighe stplace , beyon d h is own reg ion of th e m oon . Need le ss to say th e re lative da te of th e two

s tan zas i s bu ried i n the ir obscu ritie s .

1 1 5 5 .4;d (DI r ghatam as Au cathya ; to Visn u)tat-tad id asya piiu ii syam g r n im asi nasya tratur av rkasya m I lhusah ,

yah pdr th iv an i tr ibh i r id v igam abhir u ru k r am i sto r u g ayay a j i v ase .

8 .63. 9b (Pragatha Kanva ; to Indra)

asya vrsn o v yodana u r i i k r am i sta j i v ase ,yav am na pacva fl dade .

Lu dwig , 60 7, ren de rs be i d iese s stie res ube rqu e l len schritt e r we it au s zum leben,w i e

g e tre ide em pfin g i ch vieh ’

. I t i s h a rd to doubt that i s secon da ry , eve n i f we u n d e rsta n dVisn u to be th e subje ct of th e repea ted pada , vr’sn o re fe rrin g to In d ra . E ven thu s i ts workm an sh ip i s bad . Grassm an n

,a s we l l as Ludw ig , re fe rs vrsn o to Som a

, a nd take s th e subjectof ur u kr am i sta to be In d ra . Th is se em s to m e un l ike l y.

1 . 1 5 7 .1 c (DI rgh atam as Au cathya to Agv in s)abodhy agn i r jm a ud e ti sfiryo vy usar; can dram ahy av o arc isa

,

ayu ksatam acv i n a yata v e r ath a rh prasav rd dev ah sav itft j agat pfthak.

r o . 35. 6c (Luca Dhanaka to Vigv e Dev ah )an am l vft u sasa acar an tu na ri d ag uayo jih atam jy6tisa brhat,ayu ksatam acv i n a tfi tuj im r ath am sv asty agu im sam idhanam 1m ahe .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Part 1 : R ep eated Passages belong ing to Book I [ 1 50

6 . 7.7a(Bh ar advaja Barhaspatya ; to Vaicv an ara)

v i yo r ajansy am im i ta suk r aturLv aigwan a ro v i d iv 6 rocanakav ih ,J

ear of. 6. 6 . 7b

pari yo v ieva bhuv an an i papr ath é’

dabdho gopft am i'tasya r aksita.

Cf. yo r aj ansi v im am é par th ivan i , of Visn u ; an d v y an tar ik sam am im i ta

sukratuh , of Agn i . - For th e m e trica l aspe ct of th e repe ated pads se e Pa rt 2, chapte r 2 ,

c lass A 3 for sam an r ce in Olde nbe rg , RV. Noten, p . 1 52 .

cakr vansa ( 1 3a , susupv zi r'

i sa) rbhav as tad aprchata .

l . 1 6 1 . 7 a (Di rgh atam as Au cathya ; to Bbhu s)n i c earm an o gam a r ini ta d h i tibh i r yz

'

i jaran ta yuv aczi takrn otana ,saudhan v an a sovad acv am ataksata yuktva ratham upa devan ayatan a .

4 . 36 . 4b (Vam adev a to Rbhus)

Lékam vi cakra cam asarh catur v ayamJ n ic earm an o g ri m ar ini ta d h i t i

bh ih , G1? 4 . 35 . 2 d

atha dev ésv am r tatvam an aca cr usti vaja rbhav as tad v a ukthyam .

1 . 1 6 2 .1 ab (DI rgh atam as Aucathya Acv astutih )m i

’

i n o m i tr 6 v ar u n o a r y am ayur i n dr a rbh uk s ii. m arutah pari k h y an ,

yad v ajin o devajatasya sapteh pr av aksyam o v idath e vi ryan i .

5 . 4 1 . 2 3b (Atri Bhaum a to Vieve Dev ah )té n o m i tr 6 v ar u n o a r y am éyur i n d ra rbh uk sé m a ruto ju san t s ,nam obh ir v a yé dadh ate suv rktirh stom am r udr zi ya m l lhuse sajos

'

ah .

Of. th e pa ra l le l re la tion of 8. 73. 1 4"b to u n de r — For 1 . 1 62 . 1

‘ bcf.

7 m én d r o n o visn u r m a rutah pari khyan .

1 .1 6 2 .6 d, 1 za,uto tésam abh igur tir n a in v atu .

1 .1 ez.sd , 9d,1 4 d

, sarva tate api dev ésv asti .

an agastv am n o aditih krn otu : anagasam tam aditih krn otu .]

1 .1 6 3 .7 c (DI rghatam as Aucathya Acv astutih)atra te rupam u ttam am apaeyam jig I sam an am isa ft pade goh ,y adate m arto an u bh og am an a l ad id g rasistha osat r ajrgah .

1 0 . 7. 2 c (T rita Aptya to Ag n i)im aagn e m atayas tubhyam jatagobhi r acv air abh i g rn an ti radhah ,y adate m arto an u bh og am an ad vaso dadhan o m atibh ih sujata .

Cf. Old enbe rg , RV. Noten , p . 1 56 Ge ldn e r , R igveda Komm ., p . 30 , an d n ote Gr as sm an n’

s

in con s isten t ren d e rings , i i . 2 94, 455.

1 . (DI rghatam as Au cathya ; Acv astutih )I rm an ta sah s i likam adhyam asah sam cu ran aso d ivyaso atyah ,

h ansa i v a crenico y a tan te yad aksisu r divyam ajm am acvah .

1 5 1 ] Hymns ascr ibed to D i rghatamas A—

ncathya

(Vicv am itra Gathina ; to th e Yupa)h aflsé i v a cren ico yatan ah cukravasanah svar av o n a agub,un n ryam anah kav ibhih pu rasta

‘

d[devadeva—mam api yan ti pathah . J

wI n th e l ight of an ta an d m adh yam a

, cfi ranaso, in m ay pe rhaps ha rbou r a com

pou n d cii r a -n as,‘ havin g th e heads ( li t. n oses) of heroe s ’

, or , th e sn ort in g n ostrils of he roesDubiou s n ative comm en ts beg in w ith Ni r ukta cf. e spec ia l ly Mah i dh a ra to VS . I t

se em s to m e i n an y ca se that th e h in d -qu arte rs, flan ks, a n d heads of th e d ivin e horse s a r e

described : i rman tasah, broad -haun ched si likam ad h yam asah, havin g th e flan ks of a si l ika ,som e slen de r an im a l ’

,in any case som eth in g l ike lean -flan ked ’

sapta svasar o abhi sam n av an te : 1 0 . 7 1 .3d, tam sapta rebha abh i sam

n avan te . ]

ino v icv asya bhuv an asya gopah : 2 . 2 7.4b, devav icv asya , &c. ]

1 .1 64 .3 0 d, 3 8h, am artyo martyen a sayon ih .

(Di rghatam as Au cathya to Vicv e Dev ah )

3 (Patar’

nga Prajapatya ; Mayabhedah)ap acy am g op ém an ip ady am an am 5 c a para c a p ath ibh i r; car an tam ,

sé sadhr ic ih sé v i sii c ir vasan a a. v a r i v ar t i bhuv an esv an tah .

Th is cosm ic br ahm odya, add resse d to th e sun , seem s to be con n ected so loose ly in bothhymn s as to preclud e any dec is ion a s to priority. Th e chan ces a r e i n favou r of 3 1 .

Of m ore recen t l iteratu re see Hen ry, Le s Liv res vi i i e t ix de l ’Ath a r va -Véda , pp. 1 1 2 , 1 52 ;

Deussen , Gesch ichte d er Ph i losoph ie , v ol . i , pa rt 1 , p . 1 1 5.

atbo vayam bhagav an tah syam a : 7 . 4 1 . 5b,ten a vayam, &c. ]

1 .1 64 .4 3d , 5 oh, te

‘

in i dharm ani prathamany asan .

1 .1 64 .5O (DI rgh atam as Au cathya ; Sadhyah)

(Narayan a ; to Pu rusa)o ~ o ~ o .L o r o .L

y agn én a y agn am ay aj an ta d eva s tam dh arm an i p r a th am an y a san ,

t é h a nak am m ah iman ah sacan ta yatra pdr v e sad h yéh san ti d eyah .

I n th e Pu r usa hym n th is stan za i s eviden tly appen ded see Deu ssen ,l .o. ,

1 1 9, 1 58.— Pada b

i s repeated in

1 .1 64 5 2b (Di rgh atam as Au cathya ; to Sar asvat, or Surya),d ivyam suparnam v ayasam brhan tam apam garbh am d a r catam osadhi n am ,

abh i pato v rstibh is tarpayan tar'

n sarasv an tam av ase johav rm i .

3 . 1 . 1 3a (Vicvam itr a Gathima ; to Agn i)

ap5m garbh am d ar catam 6 sadh inam vana jajah a subhaga v i rfipam ,

devfisac c in m anasa sam h i jagmuh pan istham jatam tavasam duv asyan .

B erga i gn e , i . 1 44 1 1 . 4 7, rega rd s Agn i a s th e th em e of e spec ial ly on th e stren g thof pada b , ch ild of th e wa ters an d th e p lan ts I f Ag n i at a ll

,h e m ust be th e sola r Agn i .

Part 1 : R ep eated Passages belong ing to Book I [ 1 52

So Deusse n ,l . o.

,1 1 9 , wh o regard s th e stan za as add re ssed d ire c tly to th e sun . Or

,accord in g

to B e rga ig n e , l’o ise au d ivin n e pe u t é tre qu’

Ag n i ou Som a Or,aga in ,

l’o iseau Agn ipeu t etre tan tot le sol e i l , ta n tot l ’ec la i r H il lebran d t, Ve d . Myth . i . 380 , iden t ifies S a rasv an tw ith Apz’rrh N apat, Ag n i S om agOpa, or Som a . Lu dw ig , Kritik , p . 3 2 :

‘ d i se r ( se . Sa r asv an )ka n n am be ste n m i t v r sabh a osadh i n am ( a ls m on d , d i vyah supa rnah ) be ze ichn e t we rd en .

’

Th e word s v r sabh am osadh i n am ar e th e va rian t of AV . Bu t th e repe a ted padashows that th e word s apam garbh a rh da rqa tam osadh i n am re fe r in de ed to Agn i , i n an unm i s

takable Agn i stan za a n d Agn i hym n . I n AV. 4 th e sam e pads (w ith varian ts)se em s a lso to po in t to Agn i . Th e a dd ition a l words d ivyam su parnam w i l l po in t then to Agn i ,th e he ave n ly e ag le , so a s to exc lu de th e in te rpre ta tion of S a rasv an t as Som a . Th e con cep

tion o f th e he ave n ly e ag le w ave rs be twe e n l igh tn in g an d su n . Sta n za se em s to m e

to be add ressed to th e S u n , th e he aven ly fir e . Th e re lative chron o logy of th e repe ated padar em a in s in dete rm in able .

G r ou p 1 5 . Hym n s 1 6 5—1 9 1 , ascr ibed to A g a sty a

Mé i tr av ar un i

[1 .1 6 5 .1 3d esfrm bhuta naveda m a rténam ; devo bhuv an naveda,&c. ]

(Agastya , or Agastya Maitrav arunito Maru ts)

e sé. v a stom o m aru ta i yam g ir m an d ar yasy a m an yasy a k aroh ,é sé yasi sta tan ve v ay ém v i d y ém esam v rjan a rh j i rad an um .

S e e Old enbe rg , RV. Noten , p. 1 64 fi'

.—Th e fou rth pada i s refra in in 1 . 1 65. 1 5

d fi'

.

1 .1 6 5 .1 5 d ; 1 66 . 1 5d; 1 67. 1 1 d ; 1 68 . 1 0 d ; 1 69 .8d ; 1 7 1 .6d °

1 73. 1 3d; l 74 . 1 0 d ;

1 75. 6d ; 1 76. 6d ; 1 77. 5d; 1 78 . 5

d; 1 80 . 1 0 d ; 1 8 1 . 9

d; 1 8 2 . 8d °

1 83.6d

1 84 . 6d ; 1 85. 1 1 d ; 1 86 . 1 1 d ; 1 89. 8d ; 1 90 .8d, v idyzim esam vrjan amjI radan um .

1 .1 6 6 .4 a , bhayan te v ieva bhuv anan i h arm ya: bhayan te v icva bhuv ana

m arudbhyah .

purbh i r aksata m aruto yam avata : 1 3b,tasthzi u v a uti m aru to, &c.]

sahasr in a upa n o yan tu v zi jah : sahas r in a upa n o m ahi vajan ]

.9 b, arattac c ic chav aso an tam apuh : 1 . 1 0 0 . 1 5b,{ipac cana cav aso , &c. ]

see

m ahe v av r tyam é vase suv rktibh ih : 1 . 5 2 . 1 d,én drar

’

n v av rtyam ,&c . ]

1 . 1 6 8 .9 d (Agastya Maitrav ar un i to Maru ts)asuta pi cn i r m ahate ran aya tv esam ayasamm arutam an ikam

,

té sapsar zi so’

jan ayan tdbhv am ad i t sv ad h fi m isi ram pary ap aqy an .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Pa r t 1 : R epeated Passages belong ing to Book I [ 1 54

1 . 1 7 4 . 8 d (Agas tya to In dra)sans ta ta in dra n avya figuh saho n abho

’

v i r anaya pur v ih ,

bhinat puro n a bh ido adev rr n an am o v adh a r ad ev asy a p i yon.

2 . 1 9 . 7d (Grt sam ada ; to In dra)

ev ft ta in drocatham ahem a grav asyzi na tmana v aj ayan tah ,

acyzi m a tat sdptam agu san d n an ém o v ad h a r ad ev a sy a p i yoh .

S ee Oldenbe rg , RV. Note n , pp . 1 74 , 2 0 5 ,w i th c ita tion s of e a rl ier l ite ra tu re . Note Lu dwxg s

(4 79) in te re stin g em e n dation of m i bh id o to an abh ido,wh ich a im s to m ake away w ith th e a t

le a st c lum sy expre ssion 1 1a bh ido,wh ich i s n ot ren d ered qu ite d ige stible by Oldenbe rg

’s

sugg e stion ,e r ze rbrach w ie Bu rg en d ie w ide rgottl i ch en Ze rbr e ch un g en We shou ld expe ct

(w ith Ludw ig ) som e th in g l ike ‘ th e unbreakable castles ’

, u nbreakable t i l l In dra broke them .

(Agastya to Indra)

(Bharadv aja to In dra)tv am d hun ir in d ra d hun im ati r rhor spah si ran a srav an t ih ,

p ra yat sam u d ram ati cfi r a pars i paraya’

. tu r v acam yadur'

n sv a sti .

Se e Oldenberg , RV . Noten, p . 1 75 .

— Note th at th e two hym n s share a lso 1 . 1 7.4. 2b

vi sa m ado v ar enyah : yas te m ado v é r enyahj

sahév an dasyum av r atam sahv énso dasyum ,&c . ]

1 . 1 2 7. 9d9

, cu sm in tam o h i te m ado dyum n in tam a uta kratuh .

(Agastya ; to In dra)yath a pfir v ebh y o jar i tfbh y a i n d ra m ay a i v ép o n a tr

‘

sy ate babhfith a ,tém an u tv a n iv i d am joh av im i Lvi d ydm e sarh

a? refra in ,1 . 1 if.

1 .1 7 6 .1 b (Agastya ; to In dra)m atsi n o v asya istaya in d r am in d o v r

‘

sfi v i ca ,

Lr ghayam an a in v asiJ qatrum an ti na v in dasi . w 1 . 1 0 . 8b

9 . 2 . 1 c (Medhatith i Kan va to Som a Pav am an a)

Lpav asv a dev av ir atiJ pav itram som a ranhya, w 9. 2 . 1 El

in d r am in d o v fsd v ica .

Ludw ig , 48 1 , ren de rs Fre u d ich am trank e , be stes u n s zu su chen , [ sag‘

] Indu a ls

stie r fl iess e in , toben d stii r ze st du,fin d e st i n d e r n ahe ke in en fe in d .

’

Lu dw ig i s pe rplexedby th e an acolu th ic ch an g e of subje ct in th e secon d pad s , an d the refore suppl ie s th e im perativesay con stru in g

'

th e secon d pada as a statem e n t of In dra . Gra ssm an n pu ts th e bu rden on

th e othe r shou l de r. n am e ly th e first pada , an d coord in a te s th e tw o padas by m ak in g m ats itra n sitive

,In du i ts subje ct

,in c id en ta lly le avin g n as ou t of a c coun t en tire ly, to w it ‘ B e r au sch

zu r S ch a tze r lan gu n g ih n ,i n In d ra d rin ge , I n du , He ld .

’

Bu t th e pada i n d r am in do visav iqai n th e Pa v am an a h ym n i s i n fau l tless con n exion i ts extran eou s an d pare n thetic characte ri n i s du e to borrow in g ‘ In toxic ate thyse lf (O In d ra ) i n ord e r to g et u s g reate r riche s— O bu l l In d u (Som a) , en te r In d ra l— Im petu ou sl y thou ( In d ra) dost rush , fin de st n o en em yn e ar ( i . e . to w ithstan d Th e se con d pad a of a lso i s repe ated i n 1 . 1 0 . 8b (q .

both form s a r e equa l ly good .

1 55] Hymns ascr ibed to Agastya Maitravar a n i

Th e first pada of a lso recu rs in a Pa v aman a hymn ,

sé vah n ih som a jégrv ih pav asv a dev avi

r ati,abh i kogamm adh uccutam .

Th e two Pav am an a stan zas a r e equa l ly good , bu t i t i s in te re stin g to se e that Ludw ig ,u n aware of the ir pa ra l le l ism , obta in s ve ry d iffe ren t resu lts. H e ren ders in 793 : re in iged ich d i e gotter laden d , h in d u rch du rch das s ieb i n e i ligem lauf, a ls stie r o In du geh in In d rae in .

’ But,at 8 26, h e ren de rs 9.

‘als ross , som a , [ imm e r] wachen d, laute re d ich

h in du rch du , im bewusstse in , d ass d u zu d en gotte rn kom st [d er du d ie gette r g en ie ssest] ,b in in d as m adhutr i efen de gefass.

’

Th e express ion ‘ im bewu sstse in d ass du zu d en gotternkom at

’

presupposes the chan ge of d ev av ir ati to d e v av ir i ti ; in h is n ote ( cf. a lso Der R igVeda , vi. 2 5) h e adhe res to th is em en dation ,

supportin g i t by re fe ren ce to an d 5.

Th e para lle l ism w ith forbids th is in gen ious suggestion .

rghayam ana in vasi : rghayam an am inv atah .

1 .1 7 6 .2 b : 1 . 7.ga, ya ékac carsanmam .

yav am na carkrsad vi sa : gobh ir yav am na carkr sat ]

l . 1 7 6 .13a (Agastya ; to Indra)yasy a v i cv an i h astay oh pah oa ksitmam Vasu ,

Spacayasv a yo asm adh rug divyévagan ir jahi .6 .4s.8a (Camyu Barhaspatya ; to In dra)yasya v i cv an i h astay o r ucur v asfin i n i dv it5,Vi rasya pr tan asahah .

For see Oldenbe rg , RV. Noten , p. 396,where earl ier l iterature is c ited .

1 .1 76 .5 d : pravo v iijesu v ajinam .

1 . 1

(Agastya to In dra)a car san ipr zi v r sabho janan am rdja k rsti

‘

n ém pu r uh ii ta in d r ah ,stutah erav asyan n av asopa m adr ig Lyuktv a, hari v isanayaby arv éfiu cf. 1 . 1 77. 1 d

4 . 1 7. 5b (Vam adev a Gau tam a ; to In dra)

ya éka i c cyavayati pra bhfim a r fi'

g'

a k rsti ndfn pu r uh fi ta i n d r ah ,satyam en am anu vieve m adan ti ratim devasya g rn ato m agh o

’

nah .

Th e hymn i s ce rta in ly late c lap-trap th e j in g ly u se of stem s visan an d v r sabha

fur n ishe s i ts m a in c la im to atten tion . Al l i ts repeated padas a r e suspe cts .

yuktv a har I v isanayahy ar véfi : yuktvahar ibhyam upa yasad

arvafi .

7 .3b (Agastya ; to Indra)atistha ratham v isanar

'

n v isa te su tah som ah par isik ta m adh fim'

,

yuktv zi Visabhyam v r sabha ksiti nfim har ibhyam yahi pravatopa m adr ik .

7. 2 4 . 2 b (Vasistha Maitrav aruni ; to In dra)g rbh i tam te m ana in dra dv ibarhah su tah sém ah par i s ik ta m adh fm i ,

v isrstadhena bharate suv rkti r iyam indram johuv atI m an rsé.

S ee th e preced in g item . For v i sr stadh en a see Ge ldn er , Ved . Stud . i i i. 39 ; Oldenbe rg ,Vedafor sch ung , p. 98 ; Ol iphan t, JAOS . xxxi i . 4 1 0 .

Part 1 : R ep ea ted Passages belong ing to Book I [ 1 56

(Agas tya ; to In dra)0 sustuta in dra yahy ar v éfi upa brahm an i m anyasya karoh ,v i d ydm a v astor av a sa grnan to Lv idyzim esam v rjan am jI radan um .

J

68‘ refra in ,

1 . 1 65. 1 5d 11 .

(Bharadv aja to In dra)e van a Spi dh ah sam aja sam atsv i n d ra rarandh i m ith atir adev i h ,v id yém a v astor av a sa g rnan to [

bharadv aja u ta ta in dra n unam .

J

68‘ 6 . 2 5 9

d

1 0 . 89. 1 7c (R en u Vaicv am i tr a to In dra)

e y d te vayam i n d ra bhufijatrnam Lv idyz

‘

im a sum atrndm nav anam , J

w

v 1d yam a v astor av a sa g r n an to Lv igv zim itra u ta ta in dra n unam .

J

641? 6 . 2 5. 9d

For th e re lation of to see u n de r 1 .4 . 3b.— Stan za i s late ; cf. u n de r

1 For th e con stru ction of av asa g r nan to see Olde nberg , RV. Note n , p . 1 76 for vastor,

Barth olom ae , B ezz . B e i tr . xv. 2 1 2 if. Oldenberg , ibid . p. 79.

(L0pam udra to R ati)y é c i d d h i pfir v a r tasfrp a ésan sakam dev ebh ir av adan n r tén i

,

té cid av asu r n ahy an tam spa}; sam 11 m i patn I r v i sabh ir jagamyuh .

1 0 . (Yam I Bhav avrttam )y é c i t pfir v a rtasép a r tfiv an a r tav i

'dh ah ,

pitfn tapasv ato yam a ténc cid evdpi gachatat.

Th e m etre wou ld seem to poin t to th e laten ess of For see v on Schroede r,

Myste rium u n d M im u s, p . 1 56 ff. ; Olden be rg , RV. Noten , p . 1 77, whe re e arl ie r l itera tu re i sc ited .

(Pupil of Agastya to R ati)imam nu som am antito h r tsu pI tam upa bruv e ,

yat sim fig aqc ak rm it tat su m r latu pu lukz‘

im o h i martyah .

s. 85. 7d (Atri Bhaum a to Varun a)

a ryam yam varun a m itryam VaLsakhayan

’

a v a sadam id bh rfi tar am v a,J

as“1 . 1 8 5 .5

b

v ecam v a n ityam v ar un z‘

iranam v a yat sim ag ac c ak rmaci crath as tat .

7.93 . 7c (Vasisth a ; to In dra an d Agn i)so agn a enan am asa sam iddho

’

cha m itrar'

n v arun am i n dr am v oceh ,

yat sim ag ac c ak rmatat su m r la tad aryamaditih ciqr ath an tu .

I t woul d seem a good gu e ss that pada c i s prim ary in

1 1 8 0 .1 0 a (Agastya to Acv in s)tam v am rath am vayam ad y ii h u v em a stom air aqv in a su v itzi ya n avyam ,

aristan em im pari dyém iyan am Lv i dyai m esam v rjan am jrradanum .

J

W refra in,1 . 1 65. 1 5

d fi'

.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Pa rt 1 R ep ea ted Passages belong ing to Book I [ 1 58

5d (Vicv am itra ; to Acv in s)

ti rah pur6 cid acv ina rajaii sy ang nao v arh m aghavana janesu ,

Leha yatam path ibhir dev ayanai r J d asr av im e v am n i d h ay o m édh fin am .

W "1 . 1 8

Note tha t both repeated padas of recu r in sta n zas of to w i t : in

( also an d 3 . 58 .5‘i i n

1 1 8 3 .5 d (Agastya ; to Acv in s)yuv z

'

im gotam ah pu r um i lho atr ir dasra hav ate’vase hav ism an ,

d igam 1 1 a distam rjuyev a yan ti. m e h av am n asa tyop a y atam .

(Krsn a Afig ir asa to Acv in s)it m e h av am n asa tyc v in a gachatam yuv am w s. 7s. 3

h

Lm adh v ah sem asya pi taye .

_l es:1 . 4 7. 9

<l

Th e m e tre of i s d efective ; apparen tly th e l in e i s m ere ly a cu rta i led version of

Othe rw ise a lso th e stan za i s vacu ou s . For cf. u n de r asya sém asya

pi taye i n

1 1 8 8 .6 a atar ism a tam asas param asya.

1 . (Agastya to Acv in s)tam a sa s p aram a sya.J p rati v am atom o acv i n av adh ay i , 1 8

:

eh a yatam p a th ibh i r d e v ay fi n ai r Lv i d y

'

am e sam v rjan am j i r ad an um .,

car refrain ,1 . 1 65 . d .

5° (Vicv am itra ; to Aqv in s)

tirah pu r6. c id acv in'

a rajansy afiga gc v amm aghavana jan esu ,éh a yatamp a thi bh ir d ev aydn air L

dasrav im é v arh n idhayo madh t'

i nam .

J

Ga‘1 . 1 83 .4

d

Note th e corre spon d en ce of 1 . 1 83 .3d w ith above .

— Cf. c lose ly a l l ied to

an d th e caden ce path ibh i r d ev ayanaih,

asm e a su v r sana m adayetham : 4 . 1 4 .4d, asm in yaj n é v rsan a, &c. ]

yatam v ar tis tanayaya tm an e ca : 6 yén a n ara nasatyesayadhyai v ar ti r yathas tan ayaya tm an e ca.

see un de r

1 1 8 5 .2 (L 8 d, dyay a raksatam pr th iv I n o abhv at.

1 1 8 5 . 8 b (Agastya ; to Dyavaprthi vyau )dev z

‘

in v a yac c ak rm'

é kac cid ag ah sak h ay am v s sad am 13 jésp a ti r’

n v s,

iyam dhir bhaya av ayz‘

inam e sam Ldyz

‘

iv a raksatampr thiv 1 n o abhvat. JW refr a in , 1 . 1 85. 2 d—8d

1 59] Hymns ascribed to Agastya Maitravaran i

5.85.7b (Atri Bhaum a to Varun a)

aryam yam varun a m itryam v a sakh ay am v a sad am i d bh rfita r a rh v 5 ,

v ecam Va n ityam v ar unaran am v a yat srm 5g ac c ak rm i’

i ciqrathas tat.

S in ce th e sp i rit of th e stan zas i s Va run a sp i rit we m ay suppose th at th e repeated padaorig in ated in — Cf.

1 1 8 6 .2b (Agastya ; to Vicv e Dev ah )a'

: n o v icv a askrs gam an tu devam i tr 6 a ry amav aru n ah sajosah ,bhuv an yatha n o vieve v rdhésah karan suséha v ithu ram na cav ah .

7.60 . 4d (Vasistha to Mitra and Varu n a)

Lud v amprkséso madhum an to asthur J L

asfiryo ar uhac chukram arhahu

W's : b :

yasm a adityd adhv an o radau ti m i tré a ry am 5. Var una}; sajé sah .

The l ist of th e gods i n th e repeated pada fits prim a rily th e des ign ation ad i tyah i nse con da rily th e d esign a tion v igv e d evah in -For askr a in see KZ. xxv. 7 1 for

prksa in Pisch el, Ved . Stud . i. 96 .

(Agastya to Vicv e Dey ah, here Agn i)p r ésth am v 0 ati th im grni se

’

gn im castibhir turv ani h sajosah ,asad yatha n o varu n ah sukI r ti r isac ca parsad arigur tah sur ih .

(Ucan as Kavya to Agn i)p r ésth am v 0 ati th i r

'

n stu sé m itram iv a priyam ,

Lagn im ratham na v édyam .

_l w 8. 1 9. 8b

Pada pr ésth arh v o ati th im , fol lowed by stu sé , as a sort of m etrica l v ox m ed iabetween th e two padas, i s so defe ctive as to in vite th e con c lu sion that i t i s an im itation of

wh ich i s, howeve r, itse l f n ot perfe ct. S ee Olden be rg , Prol . , pp. 38 , n ote n ote 3,

1 87, n ote 5 ; RV. Noten , p . 1 82 . For stan za Oldenbe rg , Pro l . 288 ; SBE . xlvi . 1 95P i sch el , Ved . Stu d . i. 93, 1 0 5 for Geldn er , Ved . Stud . i i i. 79.

— A sim i lar sequ en ce of

words in pr ésth am u pr iyanafn stuby agn im

1 1 8 6 .4 b (Agastya to Vicv e Dev ah , here Usasan akta)upa v a ése nam asa jigisosésan ak ta su dug h ev a d h enuh ,

sam an é ahan v im im’

an o arkam v i su rupe payasi sasm in n fidh an .

7. 2 . 6b (Vasistha Maitrav arun i ; Apra , to Usasan akta)uta yosan e div ye m ah ‘

i n a u sésan ak ta su dug h ev a d h enuh ,

barh isada pu r uhuté m aghon l ayajfi iye suv ité'

iya crayetam .

Th e repeated pada he re involves a c e rta in ca se of re lative dates . Pada 7. 2 .6b con ta in s th esubject of th e sen ten ce , Mom an d N ight, c om pa red to a cow that yie ld s abun dan t m ilk‘ An d th e two great d iv in e m a iden s , Morn an d N ight, l ike a cow that yie lds abun dan t

m i lk , they th e reveren d patron e sses , ca l led by m an y, se ated upon ou r barb is, sha l l com e to

u s for ou r wea l .’ Bu t in th e repeated pada i s in th e accu sative ‘With reve ren ce doI im p lore for you Morn an d Night, l ike a cow that yie ld s abu n dan t m i lk .

’ Th e sen se of

th is passage is guaran te ed by upa v a é se v an dy ebh ih qusaih ark‘

aih, u sfisan akta.

Par t 1 : R ep ea ted Passages belong ing to Book I [ 1 60

Th e au thor of h as borrowed th e existin g pad a con te n t to take i t as i t i s,be cause

th e s l ight a lte ra tion to u sasanak ta sudugh am i v a d h enum i s m e trica l ly in conve n ien t. Iw ou ld an sw e r, the re fore , i n th e a ffi rm a tive Old en be rg ’

s qu estion , RV. Note n, p . 1 83 Beweg te

s ich d e r R s i n icht im VVo r tlau t je n e r s te l le ( n am e ly n ach Ar t ved ische r Dichte rd adurch u n an ge fochten ,

d ass u sasan akta h ie r akku sative s in d

(Agas tya ; Apra , to Barh is)p r ac in am b ar h i r oja sfi. sahasrav rram astr n an ,

yatradi tya v irdjatha .

(A sita Kacyapa, or Devala Kacyapa ; Apra , to Barbis)b a r h ih p r ac in am ojasa pav aman a strnén har ih ,

deveau deva I yate .

For th e gen e ra l cha ra c te r of see Olden berg , Prol . , pp. 2 8, n ote , 1 94 ;

Th e Pav am an a sta n za i s accord in g ly late .

1 . 1 3 . 8be 1 . hotara ddivya kavi , yajnam n o yaksatam im am .

agn ir havyani sisv adat : 1 1 0 5 1 40; ag h i r havyasu sudati .

1 . 1 8 9 1 b (Agastya to Agn i)agne naya supatha rayé asman v icv an i d eva v ayun an i v i d v iin ,

yuyodhy asm aj juhu ranam én o bhfiyistham te nam a iiktim v idh em a .

3 . 5. 6b (Vicvam itra Gathi n a to Ag n i)rbhuc cakra idyam caru n ém a v icv an i d evo v ayun an i v id v dn ,

sasasya carm a gh r tavat padam v és tad id agn i raksaty aprayuchan .

For see Olden be rg , RV. Noten , p. 2 2 7.

1 1 8 9 .2 b (Agastya ; to Agni )agn e tvam paraya n avyo asman sv astibh i r ati d u r g én i v iqv a,pdc ca prth iv i bahu l

‘

a‘

t n a u r v i bhava tokaya tanayaya camyah .

1 0 .56. 7b (B rhaduktha Vama devya to Vicv e Dev ah )

n av zi na ksodah pradicah prth ivye‘

ih sv a stibh ir an d u r g éni v iqv é ,sw

i

m prajzim brhaduktho m ah itvdv ar esv adadhad“

apar ésu .

Cf. sé n ah pa rsad ati du rgén i v icv a.

[l 1 9o .zh,sargo na yo dev ayatz

‘

im asarj 1 : 9. 97. 4 6d,kzi m o na

,&c .]

1 1 9 0 . 8 c (Agastya to BrhaSpati)e v d m ahas tuv ijatas tuv ism an bi‘haspatir v r sabho dhayi dev ah ,8 6. n a stu té v i r a

'

v ad d h atu g om ad Lv idyzim ese’

uii v rjan am j I radanum .

_l

ca? refrain , 1 . 1 65. 1 5d 11 .

(Vasisth a Maitrav a r u n i to In dra)Le v éd i ndram v isan am vajrabz

‘

i hurii J v as isthaso abby ar can ty a rkéih,as

:

cf. 7. 2 3. 6a

s é n a s tu té v i r av ad d h atu g om a dLyuyam pata sv astibh ih sada n ah . J

W r efrain , 7. 1 . 2 0 d if.

For of. abh in d 1 a 1’

n v r san am v aj rabah um .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

REPEATED PASSAGES BELONGING TO

BOOK II

(Gr tsam ad a Bhargava Can n aka , form erly Cau n ah otr a to Agni )

(Ar un a Vaitah avya to Agn i)tav ag n e h o tr ar

'

n tav a p otram rtv iy a r'

n tava n e str ar'

n tv am agn id

rtfiy a téh ,tava p r e castram tv am ad h v a r i y a s i b rahm acési g r h ap a tic 0 9. n o d am e .

Th e stan za i s rathe r abrupt in wh e rea s i n i ts sequen ce afte r stan za 9 is

pecu l ia rly fit ; of. Webe r,Proce ed in g s of th e Be rl in Acad em y, Ju n e 1 4 , 1 90 0 , p . 60 3,

n ote 1,60 6.

2 . 1 .1 3 d tv é dev z‘

i havi r adan ty ahu tam .

(Gr tsam ada,&c . , as above to Agn i)

(The sam e)

y é stotfbh y o g oag r am acv ap eca sam ag n e ratim up a srjan ti suray ah ,

a sm ar‘

i c a tri fle c a p ra h i n é s i vasy a é. b rh ad v ad em a v i d ath e su v ir ah .

Th e fou r th pad a i s refra in : se e th e n ext item .— Cf. Olde nbe rg , Prol . p . 43 1 RV . Noten ,

p . 1 89 ; Pi sch e l , Ved . Stud . i i . 1 1 4.

2 .1 . 1 6 d ; z . 1 3d; 1 1 . 2 1

d; 1 3 . 1 3

d; 1 4 . r za ; l 5. 1 0 d ; 1 6 . 9

d; 1 7. 9

d;

2 7- 1 7d; 2 8 n d

; 33- 1 5d; 39

4 0 . 6d ; 4 2 . 3d; 9 . 86 . 48

d,brhad v adem a v idath e su v irah .

2 .2 .2 b (Grtsam ada,&c . , as above to Agn i)

abh i tv a n akti r u saso v av acir é’

gn e v a tsam n a sv asa r e su dh en av ah ,

d iva iv éd aratir m i n u sa yuga‘

i ksapo bhasi pur uv ara samyatah .

8 . 88 . 1 c (Nodhas Gautam a ; to In dra)tam v o dasm am rti saham v asor m an dan am an dhasah ,

ab h i v atsar'n n a sv asar e su d h en av aLin dram g I rbh ir n av am ahe .

J

w 8 . 76 .5°

Cf. Ge ldn e r , Ved . S tu d . i i i . 1 1 4 , wh o re n de rs e rron eou sly n a'kti r n asso in by n ach tsun d m org en s Th e two word s a r e th e subje ct of abh i v av agi r e c f.

patho n a payum janasi ubbe anu : 3b,adabhyaso janusr ubbe an d ]

1 63] Hymns ascr ibed to Gr tsamada

(Gr tsam ada, &c . , as above ; to Ag n i)sé idhana usaso rei m ya an u svar 11 a d I ded arusén a bhanuna

,

h otr abh i r ag n i r m an usah sv ad h v a r o raja v igam atithic caru r ayav e .

1 . 5h (Hav i rdhan a Ang i to Agn i)

sadasi ran v o yav asev a pusyate h otr abh i r ag n e m anu sah sv ad h v arah ,v iprasya v a yac ch acam ana ukthyar

'

n vajam sasav én upayési bh ii r ibhih .

Cf. hotrabh i r agn imm an u sah sam in dh a te .

2 .3 .1 d (Grtsam ada , &c., as above to Agn i)

sam iddh o agn i r n ihitah pr th ivyam pr atyafi v igv an i bhuv anany asthat,

hota pav akah pr adiv ah sum edhad ev é d evan y ajatv s g u i r ar h an .

1 0 . 2 . 2 d (Trita Aptya to Agn i)

Lv ési h otram u ta potram jan an an

’

aJm andhatasi drav in odar tév a

,

4°

sv aha vayam krnavam a h av msi d evo d evan yaja tv agn ir ar h an .

2 .3 .7 aw (Gr tsam ada , &c . , as above Apra , to Daivya Hotara)d éi v ya h otar a p r ath am i

'

i v i dusta r a rju yaksatah sam r cav apustara,devan yajan tav r tuthé sam afijato n iibh a p rth i v yé ad hi sénusu tr isu.

3 . 4 . 7a (Vicv am itr a Gath in a Apra , to Daivya Hotara)

3. 7. 8a (Vicvam i tra Gathima to Agn i)d éiv y a h otar a p r a th am a n y i fije sapta prksasah sv adhaya m adan ti ,

r tam cansan ta r tam it ta ahu r an u v ratani v ratapa'

. didhyan ah .

1 0 . 66 . 1 38L (Vasuka rn a Vasukra to Vi cv e De vah )

d éiv y a h é tar a p r a th am é p u r oh i ta Lr tasya pan tham an v em i sadhuya ,J

W I . 1 2 4 . 3°

ksétrasya patir'

n prativ ecam 1m ahe v icv an dev én am ftaii aprayu chatah .

1 0 . 1 1 0 . 7a (Jam adagn i Bhargava , or R am a J am adagnya ; Apra , to Daivya

R otara)daiv ya h é tar a p r ath am é su v aca m im an

‘

a yajfiamm an uao yaj adhyai ,

pracodayan ta v i dath esu karfi pracin amjyotih pradica d iean ta.

3 . 2 9 . 4b (Vigv am itr a to Agn i)

ilayas tv a padé vayam n ébh a p r th i v y ft adhi ,

jétav edo u i dh im ahy [ agn e h avyéya a? 6d

For th e chron ology of the se stan zas n ote th e re lation of ( ce rta in ly late ) to 24.3

(un de r — I n v apustar a (for v apu stara) i s m ad e to rhym e m ore pe rfe ctly withv idustara, as dadh an tu (for d adh a tu ) rhym es w ith san tu i n an d dadh an ti (for

dadh a ti ) w ith n am an ti in Cf. Au fre cht, ZDMG . 1x. 557.— For th e appa rently

shorten ed pada 3. 29.4bof. v ar sm an prth ivya

'

. adh i , an d se e Pa rt 2 , chapter 2 , c lass B

2 . Part 1 R ep ea ted Passages belong ing to Book I I [ 1 64

atha dev énam spy e tu pz‘

ithah : dev il devi r)dev z

‘

in am api yan ti pdthah j

(Grtsam ada Bhargava Caunaka , form e rly Caun ah otra ; to Ag n i)gh rtam m im ikse ghrtam asya yén ir gh r té grito g h r tam v asya dhzi m a

,

an usv ad h am ii vah a m ad ay asv a sv zi hakrtam v rsabh a v aks i havyam .

3 . 6 . 9d (Som ahu ti Bhargava ; to Agn i )

fribh ir agn e sarath am yaby arvan n an aratham v a v ibhav o hy sevah,patn rv atas tr incatam tr inr; ca devi m a n u sv ad h am 6. vah a m ad ay asv a .

Th e ve ry harm less appea ri n g pad a 1 ° h as d e e 1 ded c r i tica l im port Ludw ig , 775 ,re n de rs i t , ‘ d e in e r gottl ieben n a tu r fo lge n d fa re h e r , fre u e am tru n k d 1 ch Grassm a n n , au f

e ign e n An trieb fahre h e r , e r fr e u d ich Th e trou ble i s tha t a vaha d oe s n ot m e an ri de hithe rbu t ‘

ca rry h ithe r ’. Old en be rg , SB E . xlvi . 1 98 , wh o h a s n o ted th e re cu rre n ce of th is pada inre n d e rs c orrectly , ‘ Carry h ithe r ( th e god s) a ccord in g to th y won t ! R ejo ice Th e

pa ra ll e l , suppl ie s th e bracke te d w ord s th e g od s’

) i ts se con d d ist ich re ad s fitly , brin ghi the r, a ccord in g to th y w on t , th e th irty-thre e g od s a lon g w 1 th the ir w ive s ! Re jo iceTh e e l l ipsis of d ev fm in 1 1 i s s imp ly due to lack of room for th e word : prece ded 1 1 .

(Som ah uti Bhargava ; to Ag n i)im am v i d h an to s pam sad h asth e dv itadadh u r bh r

‘

g av o v iksv ayOh ,e sa v icv an y abby

‘

astu bhdm z'

i dev ai n am ag n i r arati r ji racv ah .

1 0 . 4 6 . 2° (Vatsapl i Bhalan dan a ; to Agn i)

im am v i dh an to ap a r’

n sa dh a sth e pagum n a n astam pada ir an u gm an,

guha catan tam ugijo n am obh ir i chan to dhira bh rg av o ’

v in dan .

S e e Mu ir, OST . i . 1 70 .— Th e caden ce spdm sadhasth e i n 6. 5 2 . 1 5

b

2 .5 .4 d (Som ahu ti Bhargava ; to Agn i )sakam hi cucina cuc ih praeastakr atu n éjan i,v idv zi n asya vratadhruvav ay i

'

i i v dn u robate .

8 . 1 3 .6° (Narada Kan va ; to In dra)stota yat te v ica1 sani 1 atipraca rdhayad g irah ,vay a i van u rob ate ju san ts y a t .

Th e repe a te d pad a 1 s se con da ry l l). 8. 1 3. 6. Lu dw igg , 59 1 , ‘ wen n d i r d e r m e n schl iche sa n g e rg ewa ltig schm e tte rn d d ie l iede r la sst e r t0n en

,dan n wachst w ie e in a st w a s s ie wun schen

B u t stotfi i s th e subje c t of roba te, an d ju san ta yat i s refra in appen dage , a s in S e e

Pa rt 2,chapte r 2 , c lass B 4 .

— For vaya se e Max Mu l le r , SBE . xxxii . 2 0 7 Olden be rg , SBE . xlvi .2 0 7 RV. Note n , p . 1 64 , whe re othe r l i te ra tu re i s c ited . I t se em s to m e tha t v ayfa s is n om . sg .

o f a stem vayas ‘ you n g m an’

,‘ lu sty you th ’

, th e m ascu l in e pe n d an t of vayas , n eu te r,

pube rty ’ cf. v ayav an tam ksayam 1 n W 1 th k saya p r ajzi v a t, u rvat , svapatya, su v ir a . Th e

m a tte r i s n ot c lea r a t eve ry po in t ; se e Mulle r’s a n d Old e n be rg’s d 1 scussi on s .

—Th e wordv i ca r san i in 8 . 1 3.6c i s ge n e ra lly m isu n d e rstood . Th e Pe t. Lexs . a n d Grassm an n

,‘seh r

reg sam ’

,a n d th e l ik e ; Ludw 1g , he re ‘

m e n schl ich ’

; in ( 568) h e re n d e rs kr sti n fimv i c a r san ih by

‘ d e r u n te r d en m en schen a u sg e ze ichn e te ’. B u t th is juxtapos ition of th e

syn on ym s krsti a n d c arsa n i show s tha t th e v i ca r san i m ea n s‘ h e wh o pe rvad es th e tri be s of

m e n’

, or‘ h e w h o frequ en ts th e c lan s ’

. For th e phon e tic re la t1 on s of th e two w o rd s se e

J oh : Schm i d t, KZ. xxv . 89 .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Par t 1 : R epea ted Passages belonging to Book I I [ 1 66

1 0 . 2 1 . 13d (Vim ada Ain d ra , o r othe rs to Agn i)

ty e dha rm fin a usa te ju hubh ih s ifi ca tir iv a ,krsn f

'

i r upfrn y arjun a v i v o m ade v icv a ad hi cr i y o d h i se v i v ak sase .

1 0 . 1 2 7 1 ° (Kuciks Saubha ra , o r Ratri Bharadv ajr Ratr istav ah )rzi tr I vy akhyad ayati pu r utr

'ft de vy aksabhi h ,

v i cv a ad h i qr iy o ’d hi ta .

For see Old e n be rg , RV. Note n , p. 1 9 2 , a n d cf. th e re la ted pada , sapto

(; r iyo d h i r e .

2 . 8 . 6 0+d (G it sam ada to Ag n i)2 .L o

ag n e r i n dr asya som asya de v an am u t1bh 1 r vayam ,

ar i sy an tah sa cem ah y abhi ay am a p r tan y a tah .

5. 1 1 ° (Vicv am a n as Vaiyacv a to Vieve Dev ah )té n o h avam u r usyata d iva n aktam sudan av ah ,

ar i sy an to n i p ayubh ih sa c em ah i .

9 . 35. 3b (Pr abhuv asu Afig ir asa to Som a Pav amana)

tvaya v i r én a V iravo ’bh i ay am a p r tan y a tah ,

ksara n o abhi v z‘iryam .

Cf. sa sah yzi m a pr tan yatah , u n de r

2 . 1 1 .2 b (Gr tsam ada to In dra)srj é m ah ir in dra ya apin v ah par i sth i ta abi n a oura p fi r v ih ,am ar tyar

'

n cid dasamm an yam an am avabhin ad ukthzi ir v av rdhanah .

7 . 2 1 . 3b (Vasisth a Maitrav ar un i to In dra)

tv am in dra sr av i ta vaapas k ah par isth i ta ahi n a cura pur v ih,tvad v av akr e r athyo n a dhema r éjan te v ieva krtr im an i bh i sé.

Pa rticu la rly good exam ple of th e d ifficu lty i n d e te rm in in g wh ich stan za i s se con dary.Cf Ge ld n er , Ved . Stu d . i i i . 37, 45, 1 2 5 Olden be rg , Ved afor sch u n g , p . 97.

5 “ (Gr tsam ada ; to In dra)eubh ram n u te cusm am v a r dhayan tah cubh ram v aj ram bahv or dadh an ah

,

cubh ras tvam indra v av rdhan o a sm e d fis i r v icah sfir y en a sah y ah .

guha h i tam guh y am gulh am ap sv api v r tam m ayin am ks iyan tam ,

u to apo dyz‘

im tastabhv fi ii sam ah an n abi r'

n cura Vi ryen a .

(Vicvam itra to In dra)in dro m adhu sambh r tam u sr iyayam padv ad v iveda caphav an nam e goh ,

guns h i tafn guh y a r'

n g ulh am ap su haste dadh e daks in e daks in av an .

(Pr thu Vain ya ; to Indra)r sv as tvam in dra cura jato d ds i r v iqah sfir y en a sah y ah ,

guh a h i tam guh y am g ulh am ap su bibh rm asi prasrav an e n a som am .

I n 5 th e repea ted pada refe rs to Ah i -Vr tra . S o al l tra n sla tors , in c lud in g Sayan a .

Th is se em s to be th e orig in a l sou rce of th e pads . I n wh ich sha res two padas w ith5, th e tran slators take a d i ffe re n t tu rn . Ludwig , 658, ‘ d e n in sgehe im n ide rg e leg ten ,

1 67] Hymns ascr ibed to Gr tsamada

in d en wasse rn ve rste ckten som a’

; G ra ssm an n , den Som a d e r gehe im versteckt lag i nd en Wasse rn ’

. S o a lso Be r ga ign e , i i . 36 , 75 : le Som a cach e dan s le s eau x ( da n s lasayan a re fe rs th e pada to th e dem on Kuyava th e double pa ra l l e l ism betwe en 1 an d

in vests th is refe ren ce of guha h itam, &c . , to a dem on w ith a m easu re of plau s ibi l ity 1 0 . 1 48 . 2ed

wou ld i n that case m ean ,

‘we hold ( th e dem on ) wh o i s h idden in th e wate rs l ike som a i n a

pr a srav a n a I n Sayan a stil l c l in g s to a d em on (Asu ra ) a s th e subject ofguha h itam,

81 0 . B ut haste dadh e is n ot a t a l l favou rable to such a con stru c tion . haste d hai s used of we apon s, good s, a n d he ro ic d eeds ; se e th e pa ssag e s in G rassm an n u n d e r haste ;n owhe re doe s i t m ean an yth in g l ike ‘ ho ld in g i n th e han d i n th e sen se of hav in g i n on e

’s

powe r ’. On ly i n that sen se wou ld i t fit i n w ith th e id ea that g uha h itam , &c . ,refe rs to a

d em on . Moreove r th e word daks in av an i s n ot on a l l fou rs w ith su ch a con struction . So thatwe m u st adm it (Sayan a con trad icen te ) that th e pada i s u sed i n a d iffe ren t an d secon da rysen se in as com pa red w ith th e prim ary sen se of th e othe r two.

— Note th e pa rtia lpara l le l ism be tween an d an d of. Olden be rg , RV. Noten , p . 1 94 .

(Grtsam ada to In dra)p iba-p ib éd i n d ra cur a som am

Lm an dan tu tva m an din ah sutai sah

,Jw 1 .

prnan tas te kuksi v ardhayan tv itthé su tah pau ra indram av a .

(Vim ada Ain dr a,or som e other ; to In dra)

p iba-p ibéd i n d r a cur a adm am ma r isan yo v asav an a vasuh san,

l_u ta trayasv a g rn ato m aghon oJ m ahac ca rayo r ev atas krdh i n ah .

W 1 0 . 2 2 . 1 50

m an dan tu tv a m an din ah su tasah : man dan tu tv a m an d in o

v ayav i ndav ah .

(Gr tsam ada ; to

In dra)nun am 55. to p rati var am ja r i tr é d u h iyad i n d r a d ak s in a m a gh 6n 1 ,

cik sa stotr‘

bh y o mati d h ag bh ag o n o[brh ad v a d em a v i dath e su v ir ahu

refrain,

1 6d if.

Cf. Pi sch el,Ved . S tud . i i . 1 0 7 Oldenbe rg , RV. Noten , p . 1 96.

sundry looser resem blan ces ; see p . 1 9 , and Oldenberg , Prol .p. 3 1 6, n ote . ]

yo h atv ahim ar inat sapta sin dhun : ahan n ahim ,&c. ]

yah saptaracm ir v r sabhas tuv ism an : sahasrar et'

a v rsabhas, &c .]

av a‘

isrjat sar tav e sapta sindhun : 1 2 d, av zi srjah sar tav e sapta sindhun .

(Grtsam ada to In dra)yah sunv an tam avati yah pac an tarh yah can san tam yah cacam an am uti ,

yasya brahm a vardhan am yasya som o yasyedarh radhah sé janasa in drah.

(Th e sam e)set n o yuv éndr o johfitrah sakha givo h arém astu pata ,yah cansan tamyah cacam an am uti pacan ta rh ca stuvan tamca pran ésat.

Part 1 : Rep ea ted Passages belong ing to Book I I [ 1 68

2 . 1 2 . 1 5 c (G r tsam ada ; to In dra)yah su n v ate paca te dudh ra ii c id v fij am dardarsi sé k ilas i satyah ,vay am ta in d ra v i cv ah a p r iy zi sah L

suv iraso v idatham 6. v adem a.J as? 5

1

S . 4 S . 1 4C (P r agatha Kan va to Som a)

tri turo deva adh i vocata n o m 6 n o ni d ra I cata m ota jalpih ,vayam s6m a sy a v i cv ah a p r i ydsah L

su v iraso v idatham (“

i v adem a .

J

65? 1 . 1 1 7.

1 4d,su v iraso v idatham £1 v adem a .

2 . 1 3 . 2d—4 d , yas tfi'

k rn oh pr ath am am su'

sy ukthyah .

z . l 3 . 9 b (G rtsam ada to In dra )catam v a yasya daga sakam ddya ék a sy a cr u stau yad d h a c od am av i th a ,

a rajjzi u dasyun sam u n ab dabhitaye supravyo abhav ah szi sy ukthyah .

8 . 3 . 1 2a (Medhyatithi Kan va ; to In dra )

ca g d hi n o a sy a yad dh a p au ram av i th a dh iya in dra sisasatah,

eagdh i yatha rugzam am cyz‘

i v akam k i‘pam in dra prdv ah svar n ar am .

Th e reason for con fron tin g th e tw o fa in tly s im ilar pada s o f th is item i s in th e para lle l ismof c odam a n d pau ram . Th e w ord coda h a s been regard ed u n ive rsa l ly as a n appe l la tive i n th es e n se of ‘

i n sp irin g , prom otin g ’

(Pe t. Lexs . Sayan a , stotf n am p r e r akam y ajam an am o r

‘

poe t’

(G ra ssm an n ) ; o r‘ h e r r sch e r stab o r

‘ be fehl ’ (Lu dw ig , 486, a n d com m e n tary) .E vid e n tly i t i s th e n am e o f a m an

,a p rotege of In d ra. Tra n sla te ‘ Whose ( sc . th e

e n em y’s) hu n d red a n d whose te n m e n thou d idst fe tte r tog e the r, whe n i n re spon se to on e

( suppl ia n t) thou d idst he lp Cod a . For Dabh i ti thou d id st b in d th e e n em ie s w i thou t u s in grope . Thou w e rt ( then ) he lpfu l ( the re fore ) a r t thou pra i seworthy .

’

350 ; i i i . 1 1 5 , n ote ; Old e nbe rg , RV. Note n, p . 1 99.

Cf. B e rg a ig n e , i i . 2 0 9 ,

(G 1 tsam ada to In dra)a sm abh y am tad va so d an ay a r a d h ah sam a r th ay a sv a bah u te v a sav y am ,

in d ra y a c c i tr am cr av a sy a an u d y un Lb r h a d y ad em a v i d ath e su v ir ah .

J

as? refra in,2 . 1 . 1 6d fl .

z .1 4 .1 a (Gr tsam ada ; to In dra)ad h v a r y av o bh ar a t én d r ay a som am um atr ebh ih s ifi cata m adyam an dhah ,

kam i hi V i rah sadam asya pi tim juhota v i sn e tad id e sa vast i .

(Kav as a Ailu sa to Apah or Apon aptr

figm an n zi pa u catir barb ir édam n y adhv ar é asadan dev ayan ti h ,

adh v a ry av ah su n u t én d r ay a s ém am abbud u v ah sucaka dev ayajyzi .

I in c l in e to beh e v e tha t i s la te r tha n ( sun u ta be tter than bharata ). For

th e g e n e ra l cha ra cte r of of. We be r, Sitzun gsbe richte d e r Be rlin e r Ak adem ie d e r Wissenschufte n ,

1 90 0 , p . 60 6.

Saya n a h as i n m in d express ion s su ch a s yaj am an asya coda u i n 2 . or yzijam an a syacod i ra i n 1 . Th e w ord pau ra s im 1 la r ly plays u pon th e ide a ‘ 1 1 be ra l ’

, pu r ukrt, an d th e

I 1 ke cf. u n d e r 8 . Pe rhaps both prope r n am e s a r e con sc iou s d ou ble e n te n te .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Pa r t 1 : R epeated Passages belong ing to Book I I [ 1 70

2 .1 8 .3d (Grtsam ada to In dra)h ari nu karh ratha i n d rasya yojam aydi s iikten a v acasa n av en a

,

m o su tv z‘

im atra b ah av o hi y ipra n i r ir am an y ajam an aso an y é .

5b (Vicv am itra ; to In dra)

.L A r r .

m a te h am v i san a Vi tapr sth a n 1 r i r am an y aj am a n a so an y é ,

a tyfiyah i cacv a to vayam té’

1'

a rii sutébh ih krn av am a som aih .

Cf. in d ra m fr tva yaj am an aso a n yé u i r i r am an tubh yam im e su tii sah . A

c h a ra cte ristic in stan ce of tra n sla tin g a repe a ted p5d a , u n con sc iou s of i ts se con d occu rren ce ,i s offe red by Gra ssm an n . H e re n d ers corre ctly

,

‘ N icht m ogen d ich— d en n vie le g ibt’sd e r S ii n ge r — j e tzt a n d re Pr i e ste r d ort zu r E in kehr le n ken ’

; bu t 3 in corre ctly , ‘ Nichtm og e n an d 1 e Opfr e r d e in e Hen gste d i e h o cke r losen , go ld ig e n e rgbtze n

’. Th e c lose para l le l ,

m a v am a nyé u i yam an de v ayan tah , 6d, fixe s th e m ean in g of n i r i ram a n a s

‘ m a ke tarry ’

. Cf. Hillebran d t, Ved . Myth. 1 . 1 1 9 112 ; Bloom fie ld,John s Hopk in s Un iversity

C 1 r cu lar s, 1 90 6 , pp . 1 0 49 a lso Au fre cht, P re face to h i s se con d e d it1 ou of th e R ig-Veda ,

p . xxx . Cf. Olde n be rg , RV . Noten , p . 2 0 2 .

2 .1 8 .7 d (Grtsam ada ; to In dra)m am a b rahm e n dra yahy acha v ieva hari dhu r i dh isv a rath asya ,

pu r utr fi h i v ihav yo babh fi thasm i ii chura savan e m ad ay asv a .

5d (Vasistha Maitr av ar un i ; to In dra )

té tv a m ada in d i a m adayan tu cu sm in am tu v iui dhasam ja l itr é ,e’

ko dev atr 1 dayase hi m ar tan a sm in ch ura savan e m a d ay asv a .

(Th e sam e )brahm an v ira b r ah m ak rtim jusano L

’

r v a'

c i no h ar i bh i r yahi tdyam ,J

w of. 3. 3b

asm i n n a su savan e m ad ay a sv é Lpa b rahm an i crn av a iman ah . Jas? 4

°

Notably an d read l ike two redaction s of on e a n d th e sam e them e . Cf. vayoa sm in savan e m adaya sv a ,

2 .1 9 .7d : n anam o vadhar adev asya pi yoh .

see

yah gansan tam yah gacam anam uti .

2 .2 0 . 5 d (Gr tsam ada ; to Indra)so afig ir asam ucatha juju sv dn brahm a tutod in dro gatum isnan

,

m usn an n u sasah sfir yen a stavun acn a sy a c i c ch icn a th a t p u r v yfin i .

6 . 4 . 3d (Bh a radv aja Barh aspatya to Ag ni )

dyzi v o n a yasya panayan ty abhv am bh fisansi vaste sfiryo na cukrah

vi ya inoty ajar ah pav ako’

cn a sy a c i c ch icn a th at pur v ydni .

For su n d ry po in ts i n the se two stan za s se e P i sch e l a n d Ge ld n e r , Ved . S tu d . 1 . 1 6 2 , 2 0 1 i i i .1 1 9 ; Ludw ig , Uebe r Me thod e , p . 2 9 ; Olden be rg , RV. Noten , pp . 2 0 5, 37 1 . Cf. B e rga ign e , i i .2 2 2 i i i . 8 , n ote 2 . For th e success ion of words i snan m usnan see un de r

1 71 ] Hymns ascr ibed to Gr tsamada

2 .21 .2b (Gr tsam ada ; to In dra)abh ibhuv e

’

bh ibh ar‘

1gaya v an v até’

salh ay a sah am an ay a v ed h ase ,

tuv igraye vah n aye dustar i tav e satraséh e n am a in draya vocata .

(Vasistha ; to R udra)im 5. rudraya sthi radhan v an e g irah ksiprésav e dev éya sv adhévn e ,asalh ay a sah am an ay a v ed h ase tigmayudhaya bharata crnotu nah.

TB . approxim ates th e repeated pada m ore c lose ly to th e sphe re of R ud ra by re ad in gm ilhuse for v edhase i n i ts ve rs ion of B u t v edh as i s of w id e u se am on g th e g ods,in tri n s ica lly fittin g R ud ra as we l l as I n d ra : the re i s i n th is n oth in g that poin ts to th ep riority of

in drasya v ocar’

n pra kr tén i v 1 rya : 1 . in drasya nu Vi ryan i prav ocam . ]

2 .2 2 . 1 d—3 d,sain am saccad devo devarh satyam in dram satya in duh .

divi prav écyam krtam : 1 . 1 0 5 1 6b,div i prav acyar

'

n kr tah .

2 .2 3 .5 a (Gr tsam ada ; to B rahm anaspati )n a tam anh o n a d u r i tar

’

n kutac c an a n ératayas titir ur na dv ayav in ah ,v i gv a id asm ad dhv araso v i badh ase yam sug opé raksasi brahm an as pa te .

8 . 1 9 . 6c (Sobhar i Kan va ; to Agn i)tasyéd ar v an to r anh ayan ta agav as tasya dyum n itam arh yacah ,

n a tam anh o d ev ak rtam kutac c an a n a m artyakr ta rh n acat.1 0 1 2 6 1 51 (Ku lm alaba rh isa Cai lusi , or Anhom uc Vam adevya to Vieve

Dev ah )n a tam anh o n a d u r itam dév aso asta m ar tyam ,

sajosaso yam aryam a—

i m i tro n ayan ti v ar un o ati dv i sah .

Cf. n a tam anho 11 a du r i tan i m artyam .— Th e pada s len d them se lve s to th e fo llow in g

fac i le chron o log ica l a rran g em en t sur e ly a t run cated form of 3 . be cau se du r itam is in pe rfec t m etrica l pos ition in th e latte r, i n poor pos ition i n th e form e r i s a

p iece of la te st c lap -trap). Ag a in , th e pe rsiste n t re cu rren ce tog e the r i n three cases of th e

syn on ym s anha s an d du rits m ake s i t ce rta in that 8. 1 9.6c i s a soph isticated form of

be cau se i t substitu tes d ev akr tam for n et du r itam .

(Grtsam ada to B rh aspati)t rataram tv a tan fin am h av am ah e

’

v asPartar adh iv aktaram asm ayum ,

b r‘

h a sp ate d e v an i d o u i bar bay a m adur év a uttar am sam n am 1’

1n n agan .

6 . 6 1 . 3a(Bh ar advaja ; to Sarasvati )

sar a sva ti d ev an i d o u i ba rbay a praj am v icv asya bi'

sayasya m ayinah,u ta ksitibhyo

’van i r avin do visam ebhyo asrav o v ajin iv ati .

Th e in s isten t qu e stion of th e re lative date of two pad as so obviou sly im itative m ay ,

I th in k , be an swe red con fiden tly in favou r of th e a l lite rat ion bi h aspate u i bar

Part 1 R epeated Passag es belong ing to Book I I [ 1 72

haya m arks that com pos ition as prim a ry c f. br’

h a spati r vi v av a r ha. I n Sa rasva ti i s ass im i lated to B r h aspa ti i n a n e spe c ia l d eg re e : i n st. 3, as dh i nam av i tr i ‘ he lpe r ofp raye r s ’

( v ac ) sh e is c lea rly a sort of l ieu te n an t of B rh a Spa ti i n st . 7 sh e slays Vr tra ; in

st. 1 sh e i s host1 le to th e Pan is. Cf. B e rga ign e , i . 3 28 i i . 3 1 7 i i i . 80 .

man o d uhcanso abh idipsur I cata : m a n o duhcans a

I ca ta 1 0 . 2 5. 7d,man o duhcansa I cat

av iv aksase .

as i satya rn ayz‘

i brahm an as pa te : as i satya r n ayavan edyah .

tad asmasu d rav in amdh eh i c itram : 1 0 . 37. tat surya drav inam,&c . ]

2 .z3 .l 9 <3a (Gr tsam ada ; to Brahm an aspa ti)b rahm an a s p ate tv am a sya y a n ta suk tasy a b od h i tan a y a r

’

n c a j in v a ,

v i cv am tad bh ad r am yad avan t i d eva Lb r h ad v ad em a v i d ath e su v ir ah .

J

w re fra in ,1 6d 11 .

2 . 35. 1 50 d (Gr tsam ada ; to Apon aptar )

ayansam agn e suksitim janayayansam u m aghav adbhyah su vrktim ,

v icv am tad bh adr ar'

n yad avan t i d eva[b rh ad y ad em a v i dath e su

v i r algi .J is? refrain ,2 . 1 . 1 6d

see precedin g item .

yam-

yam yujam krnuté brahm an as patih .

sa satv abh ih pr atham o gosu gach ati : acv av ati prath am o, &c . ]Cf.

2 .2 5 . 5b (Gr tsam ada to B rahm an aspa ti)tasm a id v i gv e dh un ayan ta s in dh av o ’

ch i d ra carm a d ad h i r e pu runi ,devan am sum n é subhagah sa edh ate

Lyam-

yam yujam k r n u té brahm an as patih . J

W refra in,2 . 2 5 . 1 d- 5

d

(Utki la Katya ; to Agn i)ach id r a carm a ja r i tah p ur fini devan acha didyan ah sum edh i

‘

ih,

ratho n a sasn i r abhi v aks i vajam agn e tvam rodasi n ah sum éke .

For se e G e ld n e r,Ved . Stud . 1 . 1 60 Old en be rg , SB E . xlvi . 2 2 3 .

2 .2 6 .2 b (Gr tsam ada to B rahm an aspati)yajasv a v 1 r a pra v ihi m a n ayato bh a d ram m an ah k rnu sv a v rtr a tfir y e ,h av is krn u sv a subhag o yathasa si Lbrahm an as pater av a av rn im ah e .

J

W cf. 2 . 2 6. 2 d

(Sobha r i Kan va to Agn i)bh ad r ar

'

n m an ah k r n u sv a v rt r a tfi ry e yén a sam atsu susahab,a va ath iratan uh i bhuri gal-ahan n v an em a te abh istibh ih.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Pa rt 1 : R epeated Passages belong ing to Book I I [ 1 74

(Kurm a Garts am ada,o r Grtsam ada ; to Adi tyas)

1 (Th e sam e ; to Varu n a)(Th e sam e ; to Vigy e Dev ah)

m ah am m a g h on o va ru n a p ri yasy a bh ur i d‘

av n a av i d a r'

n cfm am ap éh ,

m a rayo raj an su yam ad av a sth amLb r h ad v a d em a v i d ath e su v ir ah .

J

d : re fra in,2 . 1 . 1 6d if.

(Kurm a Gartsam ada,o r Grtsam ada ; to Varun a)

idam kaver adi tyasya sv a rzi jo v icv ani san ty abby satu m ah na,ati yo m an dro yajathaya dev ah sukI rt im bh ik se v arun asy a bhfir eh .

8 1 0 0 . 4b (In dra ; to In dra)

ayam a sm i ja r itah paqya m eha vi eva jatan y abby asm i m a h na,r tasya m a pr ad igo v a rdh ayan ty ada rdiro bhavan s da rda r Im i .

S e e p . vi i , l 1 n e 7 from top .— Fo r th e repe a te d pada cf. a lso 5

d

[2 .2 8 . yuyam n ah pu tra adi te r adabdhah : 7. . 560 d qagm asah pu tra adi te r

adabdhah .

see

yuyam dv ésansi san u tar yuyota : 1 0 . 1 0 0 . 9b,v iqv a dv ésansi , &c . ]

see

2 .3 1 . 1 b (Gr tsam ada ; to Vicv e Dey ah)asm akam m itrav ai un av atam ratham ad i ty a i r u dr air v asu bhi h sa c abhuv a,

p ra yad vayo n a paptan v asm an as pari cr av asyav o h r s i v an to v an ar sadah .

8 . 35 . 1 b (Cyav agv a A tr eya to Acv in s)ag n in én dr en a v ar u n en a v i sn un adi tyai r u d r ai r v asu bhi h sa cabhuv a,o

q_.L o o

Lsa josasa usasa sury en a caJ Lsom am p1hatam agvm a .

J

W e : refra in,

—2 d : refrain,8 . 35 . 1 d— 3

d

2 .3 3 . 2 c (Grtsam ada ; to R udra)tvadattebh i rudra camtam ebh ih gatam him a aciya bh e sajébh ih ,

v y asm ad d v é so v i tar am v y aflh o v y am I v ac catayasv a v i sucih .

6 . 4 4 . 1 6d (Cam yu B arh aspatya ; to In dra)idam tyat patr am in d r apan am in drasya pr iyam am i'tam apayi ,m atsad yatha, sa um an aszi ya devan

'

a v y asm ad d v é so yu yav ad v y anh ah .

Fo r 2 . 33 . 2”d

of.

2 .3 3 l. 4 a (Gr tsam ada ; to R udra)p ar i n o he ti r u d rasy a v rjyah pari tv esasya durm at ir m ah 1 g at,av a sth ira m aghav adbhyas tanu sv a L

m idh v as tokaya tan ayaya m r la . w

1 75] Hymns ascribed to Gr tsamada — z.

6. 2 8 . 7d (Bhar adv aja ; to Gavah)

pr ajav ati h suyav asam r ican ti h cuddh a apah supr apan é piban tlh ,

Lmav a stena Iqata m fftghapa ii sah J pari v 0 h e ti r u d r asy a v rjy ah .

cw:2 .4 2 . 3

c

(Vasistha to In dra an d Varun a)yuvo rastrarh brhad in v ati dyau r yau setfbh ir arajjubh ih sin I thah

,

pari n o h élo v aruna sya v rjy a u rum n a in drah krn av ad u lokam .

Th e repe ated pad a i n i ts R udra ve rs ion i s form u la ic , an d h as be com e ve ry popul a r i n th elate r m an tra l ite ra tu re ; see Con cordan ce un de r pa ri n o ru d rasya be ti r vrn ak tu . We n eed

n ot a ssum e re a l ly con sc ious im itat ion of on e an other on th e part of th e two types pari h e tihan d pari helah . Y et I be l ieve that pari h e tih pre ced ed pari helah cf. th e open in g parag raphsof Pa rt 2 , chapte r 4 .

— Th e e xpre ss ion av a sth i ram agh av adbh y as tan u sv a m e an s‘ loosen th e

strun g bows that a r e d i rected aga in st ou r pa tron s ( an en t Ge ldn er , Ved . Stud . i i i. 93, wh oin te rpre ts d i ffe ren tly). Cf. u n der

2 .33 .1 4 d,m idhv as tokaya tan ayaya m r la : 1 . 1 tm an e tokaya tanayaya m r la .

(Grtsam ada to Maru ts)prksé ta v icv a bhuv an a v av aksir e m itraya v a sadam a ji radan av ah ,

p fsa d acv aso an av abh rar ad h a sa rjipyaso n a v ayun e su dhur sadah .

(Vigv am i tr a ; to Agn i an d Maru ts)v ratam-v r atam ganam-

gan am sugastibhi r agn er bham am m arutam oja1m ahe ,

p fsad acv aso an av abh r ar adh a so gan tar o yajfiam v idath esu dhirah .

For su n d ry po in ts i n se e Pi sch e l,Ved . Stu d . i . 30 1 Max Mu l le r

, SB E . xxxi i . 30 2Ludw ig , Uebe r Me thod e , p . 30 ; Oldenberg , RV . Noten , p . 2 1 6. For Max Mul le r, ib id .

299 ; Ge ldn e r , Ved . Stu d . i ii . 1 53, 1 57.— Cf.

(Gr tsam ada to Maru ts)tan v o m aho m aruta ev ayav n o v isn or esasy a p r abh rth é h av am ah e ,

h i r anyav ar n an kakuban yatasruco brahm an yan tah pansyam radha 1m ahe .

7. 4o . 5h (Vasistha to Vigv e Dev ah )

asya dev asya m i lhuso vayav i sn or e sasy a p r abh rt h é h av i r bhi h ,vidé h i rudro ru dr iyamm ah itvam yasistam v artir agv in av i rav at.

Th e m ean in g of th e repe ated pada i s obscu re . Lu dw ig , 685, to ren d e rs pr abh r th éby

‘ he rvorbrin gu n g ’; th e sam e au thor

,2 2 4, to 5, by

‘ d a rbrin gun g ’

. Ve ry d iffe ren teffe cts . G rassm an n a lso ren d ers th e padas d ive rgen tly. S ee Be rga ign e , i i . 4 1 9 ; Max Mul le r,SBE . xxxi i . 296, 30 6.

v igv any aryo bhuv ana jajan a : v icvany any6 bhuv ana jajana ;v igv any any6 bhuv anabhi caste . ]

jihm an am urdhv o'

v idyutar'

n v asan ah : jihmanam urdhvah

sv ayapa upasthe .]

Part 1 R epeated Passages belong ing to Book I I [ 1 76

(Grtsam ada ; to Apo naptr )asmai bah unam av am z

‘

iya sakh ye y ajfiai r v i d h em a n am a sa h av i r bh ih ,sam san u m arjm i d idh isum i bi lm air dadham y an n aih pari van da r gbh ih .

(Vam adev a to B rh aspati )e vapi tre v icvadev aya v i‘sn e y ajfiai r v i d h em a n am asa h a v i r bh ih ,bth a Spa te supr ajii v i rav a n to L

v ayam syum a patayo r ayrnam .

Jta? 4 . 50 .6d

asm in pade param e ta sth i vansam i . 7z. 4a,ag u im pade, &c . ]

2 . 2 3 . 1 90 d 2 . 2 4 . 1 6 0 d , v icv am tad bhadram yad avan ti deva brhad

v adem a v idath e suv i rah .

o .L 0 0 o o la vaks 1 de van 1h a V 1pra yaksi ca : 6 . a devan

v aks i yaksi ca ]

2 .36 . 5 c (Grtsam ada to Rtus)e sa sya te ta n vo n rm n av ardhan ah saha ejah prad iv i bahv or h itah ,

tub h y ar'

n su té m a g h av an tubh y am abh rta s tvam asya brahm an ad atrpat p i h a .

(Agni yuta S th au r a , or Ag n iyupa Sthau r a ; to In dra)idar

'

n havi r m agh av an tubhyam ratam prati sam rai ah r n an o g rbh aya,tubh y am su té m ag h av an tubh y a r

'

n p ak v o’

ddhi n d ra p ib a ca prasth itasya .

2 .3 6 .6 a (Gr tsam ada to Rtu s )ju séth am y ajfiam b é d h a tam h av a sy a m e satto ho’ ta n iv idah pu rvyaan u ,

acha rajan a n am a e ty av ftam pr agastrad ap1ba tam som yam m adhu .

8 . 35. 4a (Cyav acv a Atr eya ; to Agv in s)

ju séth am y ajr‘

i ar'

n b é d h atam h av a sy a m e v icv eh a devan sav anav a

g ach atam ,

Lsajesasa u sasa sfiryen a cesam n o v olham

W e : refr a in , d refra in,8 . 3s. 4

d— 6d

For 6 cf. H i l lebr a n d t, Ved . Myth . i i i . 1 4 7 fi'

. Ge ldn e r,Ved . Stu d . i i . 1 45, n ote .

adh v aryav ah sapurnam vasty as icam pur n a'

rh v iv asty asicam ]Both pada s appl y te chn ica l ly to Agn i Dr av i n od a s .

tasm a e tambhara ta tadv aco dad ih : 2 . 1 4 . tasm a etambharata tadv acaya .

2 .3 8 . 1 a (Grtsam ada to Savi tar)i i d u sya d ev ah sav i ta sa v fiy a cacv attam am tadapa v ahn ir a sth at ,

n unam dev ébhyo v i h i dhati ratn am athabhajad Vi tih otram sv astzi u .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Part 1 : R epeated Passages belong ing to Book I I [ 1 78

(Rj i gv an Bhar adv aja to Vicv e Dev ah , here Agn i an d Parjanya)agn i p a rj an y av av a tam d h i y am m e

’

sm in have suh av a sustuti rh n ah,

11am an yo jan ayad garbham an yah prajav atrr i sa adhattam asm e.

av atu devy aditir an ar va: suh av a devy, &c.]

Cf. TB .

(Grtsam ada ; to Vayu )n i yutv an v ay av ag ah y a yam cu k r é ay am i te ,

gan tasi sun v ate g rham .

(Vam adev a ; to Vayu )vay o cu k r o s y am i te m adhv o agram div istisu ,

ay ah i som api taye Sparho deva n i yutv ata.

8 1 0 1 .9d (J am adagn i Bhargava to Vayu )

1 . 0 .L r oa n o yajn am d1v 1 spr9am v ay o y ah 1 sum anm abh i h ,

an tah pav itra upari gr i n an o ’

ya111 cuk r é syam i te .

su tah som a r tav r dha.

tasam r z‘

ija gh r ttisu ti .

adityadan un as pat1 .

(Grt sam ada to Acv in s)n a y at p aro n an ta r a adadhar sad v r san v asu,

d uhcanso m ar ty o r ipuh .

6. 6 3 . 2 d (Bh a radv aja to Acv in s)aram m e gan tam hav an ayasm ai g r n anayatha, pibatho an dhah ,

2 o r r r .L .L

pari h a tyad v ar ti r yath o ri so n a y a t p a ro n an tar a s tu tu ry at .

( I r imbith i Kan va to In dra)sam i t tam agham acn av ad d u hcansam m ar ty am r ipum ,

yo asm atradurhan av an upa dv ay uh .

7“

v igv e dev asa agata .

(Gr tsam ada , to Vigv e Dev ah )

7” (Rjigv an Bha1 advaja ; to Viqv e Dev ah )

Lv iqv e d ev asa ag a ta J qr n u ta m a im am h av am , W

é d am ba r h i r n i s i d ata .

8 . (GOpav an a Atreya , or Saptav adh r i Atr eya to Acv in s)ibz

‘

i gatam v r san v asu crnu tar'

n m a im am h av am ,

Lan ti sad bhutu v am av ah .J W r efr a in

,8 —1 8C

Cf. im amm eqr n u tam hav am,

an d im am n ah gr n av ad dh av am ,un de r

1 79] Hymns ascr ibed to Gr tsamada

apragastaiva sm asi : anagasta iv a smasi .

sidh ram adya div ispfgzam ; 5. s idh ram adya div ispi'

cah .

(Grtsam ada ; Adhv an i vagyam an asya qakun tasya stutih )av a kranda daksinato grhan

'

am sum an galo bh adrav adi gakun te ,man a s ten a iqata magh acanso L

brhad v adem a v idath e suv irah . Jw refra in ,

2 . 1 . 1 6“fi‘

.

6 . 2 8. 7° (Bharadv aja ; to Gavah)

prajav atih suyav asar'

n r igan tih gzuddha apah suprapané pibantih ,

m a v a sten a icata m ag h acaflsah Lpar i v o heti r udrasya VI jyah

“W 2

Cf. man o duhqansa i gata, un de r

REPEATED PASSAGES BELONGING TO

BOOK III

kratum pun anah kav ibh ih pav itraih m adhv ah pun anah , &c. ]

apam garbham dar gatam osadh i nam .

(Vicv am itra Gath in a to Agn i)ile ca tva yajam an o h av i rbh ir ile sakh itv am s um atim n ikam ah

,

devair av o m im i h i sam ja r itre rak sa c a n o dam y ebh i r an i k aih .

1 ° (Prajapati Vaigv am itra , or P rajapati Vacya ; to Vigv e Devah ,

here Agn i)im amm ahe v idathyaya gusam cacv at kftv a idyaya pra jabh ruh ,crné tu n o d am y ebhi r an i k aih grn otv agn i r divyair ajasr ah .

A good i llu stra tion of th e n eed of con fron tin g repeated padas. Grassm an n tran sla tes th etwo pada s re spe c tive ly : ‘

un d schutze u n s d u rch h au sl i ch e s E rg lan zen ’; an d

‘e s h er

’un s

Agn i m i t des Hau se s Feue rn ’

. Ludw ig , 30 3, ad ‘ bobut’

un s m i t d e in en hausl ieben de n [v i le n ] a n th tzen

’

; a n d ,2 0 0 , ad

‘e r e rbore u n s m i t se in en hau sfreun d

li chen a n g e s ichtern Lu dw ig i s right in hold in g to th e sam e ren de rin g of an i kaih in both.

p lace s. B e r g a ign e , Etude s su r lo Lexique, p . 67, sugge sts s e s form es d om estiqu es for dam

yebh i r an i kaih i n bu t re fra in s from app lyin g th e sam e suggestion to pe rhapsbe cau se ‘ he a rin g w i th d om e stic form s I S n ot e asy. I t se em s to m e that we shou ld take th epad a in i n i ts ord in ary sen se , ‘

prote ct u s w ith th y se v e ra l faces (wh ich thou sh owe st

as house A bolde r poe t tre ats th e id ea m ore se c on d a ri ly,to w i t,

‘ he a r u s w ith thyfa ce s ’, i. e . h avin g fa ce s , e rgo e ars

,h e can hea r w i th them e ach an d a ll (dam yebh ih, an d

d ivyaih) . Cf. Ge ld n e r , Ved . Stud . i . 1 58 O ld enbe rg , SB E . xlvi . 2 2 1 .

(Vicv am itra Gathima ; to Agni )a. n o g ah i sak h y ébhi h ci v ébhi r m ahan m ah ibhi r utibhi h sa r an yan ,

asm é rayim bah u lam samtar utram suvacam bhagam yagasarh kr dh i n ah .

(Kugika Ai s i r ath i , or Vigv am itra to In dra)patir bhava v r tr ah an sun ftan am g iram v icvayur v r sabha v ayodhah ,an o g ahi sak h y ébh ih ci v ébh i r m ah an m ahi bh i r utibh ih sar an yan .

4 . 3 2 . 1 C (Vam adev a to In dra )a tfi n a in dr a v rt r ah an n asmakam ardham a g ah i ,m ah an m ah ibhi r utibh ih .

(Vicv am itra Gath in a to Ag n i)e ta ta ag n e jan im ia san an i pra pur v yzi ya ndtan ani v ocam ,

m ahan ti v fsn e savan a k rtémajanm afi -ja n m an n ih i to jatav e d ah .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Par t 1 : R ep eated Passages belong ing to Book I I I [ 1 82

(Vicv am i tr a Gathima ; to Ag n i )a gn im sum n ay a d ad h i r e p u r é jan a vajacrav asam iha v rktabarhi sah ,

yatasru cah surucam v icv adevya rh rudran'

i yajiian am sadhadistim apasam .

(Agn i Pav aka to Agni )r tiiv an am m ah isam v igv ada rca tam agu im sum n ay a d ad h ir e p u ro janah ,L(,zrutka rnan

'

n saprath astam am tv a g iraJ daivy am man usa yuga. w 1 . 45. 7c

We ren d e r Me n , havin g a rran g ed th e sacrific ia l g rass, hold in g th e sacrific ia l lad le ,for we lfare have e stabl 1 sh ed a s th e i r Pu r oh i ta bril l ian t Agn i , ren own ed as ( g ive r of)substa n ce

,repre sen ta tive of a l l th e g od s , th e R ud ra o f sac rifi ce s

,wh o prom ote s th e de s i re of

a ctive Cf. O lde n be rg , SBE . xlvi . 2 28 , 32 7 ; ZDMG . lxi i . 476 ; RV. Noten ,p . 2 26. W ith th is pe rfe ct stan za we com pa re 1 0 to w i t : ‘ Th e orde r-obeyin g bu ll , th ea l l-vi s ible , for w e lfare m en h ave e stabl ished a s the ir P u r oh i ta ; the e , that hast a tten tiveea rs, a rt spread m ost w id e ly, th e d ivin e

,th e g e n e ration s of m en (have

Th e se con d hem istich i s an acolu th ic th e cha n g e of pe rson l n th e phrase tv a g ira l im ps a lon gla te i n th e stan za ; m oreove r tva g ira i s a lm ost c e rta in ly a n appen dag e to th e th ird pada

which occur s a l so m in u s tha t appen dag e i n The re th e se n se is perfe ct : ‘ Th e see rshave e stabl ished the e , O Ag n i, a t th e d a i ly (m orn in g ) oblat i on s as the i r Hota r (prie st), asthe ir Rtv ij ( se rvin g prie st), thee tha t a r t th e gre a te st a cqu i re r of we a lth , has t a tten tive e a rs,a r t spread m ost w ide ly. ’

(Vicv am itra Gath ina ; to Vaicv an ar a)n am asyata h avyadatim sv adhv a rarh duv asyata dam yam jatav edasam ,

r ath ir r tasya brhato v i car san ir s g u i r d evan am abh av a t p u r oh i tah .

1 0 . 1 1 ” (J am adagn i Bhargava , or Ram a Jam adagnya Apr iyah )sadyo jato vy am im i ta yajfiam a g n i r d ev an am abh av a t p u r o gah,asya hotuh pr ad igy r tasya vaci svahakr tam havi r adan tu devah .

(Mr l i ka Vasistha ; to Ag n i)s gu i r d evo d ev an am abh av a t p ur oh i to

’

g n i ri1 m an usyai sayah sam I dhir e ,

agn imm aho dhan asatav aham huve m r l i kam dhanasataye .

Th e pad a 1 0 1 50 4“ is ce rta in ly se con da ry, as shown by th e m etre (devo i s g loss) ; see p . v i i ,

l in e 6 from top .

(Vicv am itra Gath in a to Vaicvan ara)vi cam k av im v i cpat irh m an u s i r i sah sam sim ak rn v an sv adh i tim n a téjase

sa udvato n ivato yati v év isat sa garbham es l’

i bhuv an esu di dhar at.

(Vasugru ta Atr eya ; to Agni )vi ctim k e vimv icpatimm an u si n amgucimp av ak afn gh r tapr stham agnim

n i hotaram v icv av ida r'

n dadh idh v e sa dev ésu y amate v i ryan i .6. (Bh ar adv aja Barh a spatya to Agn i)v i cafn k av im vi cpati r

'

n cacv a ti n afn n itocan am v r sabham car san rnam ,

pr étI sanim isayan tam p av ak am r z‘

ijan tam agn im yajatam r ayi nam .

To m e v igpat im ,w ithou t fol low in g g e n itive in se em s to im itate e spe c ial ly a s

th e express i on man u si r i §ah i s, to say th e least, u n fam i l iar . -Th e two hym n s,

a n d own

j o in tly a lso th e pada

1 83] Hymns ascri bed to Vigvamitra Gatkina

3 .2 .1 1 c (Vigv ami tra Gath in a to Vaiqv an ara)sa jin v ate jathar esu pr ajajii ivan vi sa ci tr ésu namadan na sm hah ,

v ai cv an arah p rth up‘

aja am a r ty o v asu ratn a dayam an o v i daguse .

(V icv am itra to Agn i)

p rth u paja am ar ty o gh r tan irnik svahu tah ,

agh i r yajfiasya havyav z‘

it.

yatha n o m i tro v arun o jujosat yatha n o m itro varun ah .

(Vi gv am itra Gathi n a Apra , here Daivya Hotara)

Ldaiv y a h otar a p ra th am an y ifije J sap ta p rk sasah sv ad h ay a m a d an ti ,

rtam cansan ta rtam i t ta ah u r an u v r atam v r atapadi d h y an ah .

daivy a hotara prathamany i'fije da 1vys hotara prathama

v idustara ; daivya hotara prathama purohi ta ;daiv ya hotara pr ath am e

‘

i suvaca.

(Vigvam itra Gath in a ; Apra , here Tisr o DeVI h )(Vasisth a Maitrav aruni Apra , here Tisro Dev 1h )

abhar a ti bh ar a ti bhi h sajé sa i ia d evair m an u syebh ir a gni h ,sar a sv at i sar a sv a tébhi r a rv ak ti sr o d evir ba rbi r éd afn sad an tu .

For th is an d th e n ext three stan zas see p . 1 7, top .

(Viqv am itra Gathin a Apra , here Tv astar )(Vasisth a Maitrav ar un i ; Apra , here Tv astar )

tan n a s tu r ip am adh a p osay i tnu d év a tv asta r v i r ar an ah sy a sv a ,

yato v ir ah k a rm any ah su d ak so yuk tag r av a jay a te d ev ak am ah .

Cf. th e au tho r,In dog e rm an ische Forschu n gen , xxv. 1 9 1 .

(Vigv am i tr a Gath in a ; Apra , here Van aspati)(Vas istha Maitrav ar un i Apra

,here Van aspati)

v an a sp ate’v a srjé p a d evan a gn ir h av ih cam i tasud ay ati ,

sed u h é ta sa tyatar o y ajati yath a d evan am jan i m an i ved a .

Cf. for th e first di st ich

(Vigv am itra Gath in a Apra,here Agn i)

(Vasisth a Maitrav ar un i Apra, here Agn i)ay ah y agn e sam i d h an o a rvan in dr e n a d evaih sar ath an

‘

u tur ébh ih ,b a rb ir n a astam ad i tih supu trasvah a d eva am fta m ad ay an tam .

(Sutambh ara Atr eya to Agn i)

Lyajfiasya ke tam pr atham am puroh itam J agu im n aras tr i sadhasth e’ sami dh ir e , 5. 1 1 . 2

“

i n d r en a d evaih sa r ath ar'

n sa ba r h i si s1 dan mi hota yajathaya sukratuh .

1 0 1 5. 1 0 ” (Cafikh a Yam ayan a to th e Fathers)ye satyaso h av irado h av isp

'

a in d r ena d ev aih sar ath am d ad h an ah ,agn e yahi sahasr arh dev av an daih parsih pfi r vaih pitfbhi r gh arm asadbh ih .

Pa rt 1 : R ep eated Passages belong ing to Book I I I [ 1 84

(Sum itra B adh 1y acv a ; Apra , here Agni )agn e vaha v ar un am istaye n a i n dr am d ivo m an i to an tar ikgat,

sidan tu ba rb ir vi eva ii yajatrah svah a d e vaam fta m ad ay an tam .

T o m e conveys th e im pre ssion of se con da ry workm an sh ip . Th e d ivis ion of th e

Fa the rs i n h av i rad ah ,h a v 1 spfrh , gh a rm asad ah , a lso pe rhaps paraih a n d pdr vai h , savou rs of

th e system of th e la te r ritu a l istic cu l t of th e ( lead . Cf. Hil lebran d t , Ve d . Myth . i i i . 4 1 4.— For3 . 4 . 1 1

dc f. tasm in d eva am i ta m ad aya n te .

m itro ag h ir bhav ati yat sam iddh ah tvamm i trobhav asi yat, &c . ]Cf.

(Vicv‘

am i tr a Gath in a ; to Agn i)

Lm i tr o ag h ir bhav ati yat sam iddh oJ m itro h é ta v ar uno jatav ed ah , c .

m i tro’ adh v ary ur isiro dam unu m i trah s in dhun am u ta par v atanam .

(Manyu Tapasa ; to Man yu)m any ur in dro m an y ur ev zi sa devo m an yur h é ta v ar u n o jatav ed ah ,m any um vica Ilate m anu srr yah pahi n o m anyo tapasa sajosah .

Fo r th e characte r a n d re la tive da te of th e Man yu hym n s se e u n de r I t i s qu itec le ar that th e Man yu pada i s a tou r d efor ce i n im itation of th e Agn i pad a . Cf. un d e r

(Vigv am i tra Gathima to Ag n i)

pat1 p r i yam r ip o ag ram p a dam v eh pat1 yah v ar; caran arh suryasya ,.L o .L 2 0 .l 2

pat1 n abha saptaci r san am agn i h pat1 dev an am upam adam r sv ah .

(Vam adev a Gau tam a ; to Vaicv an ara)

pr av z‘

icyan'

i v acasah k im m e asya guha hitam upa n in ig v adan ti,

yad u sr iyan am apa var iv a vran pati p r iy arh ru p e ag ram p a d am v eh .

I have d ea lt w ith the se sta n zas in JAOS . xxvii . 74 if. Th e m a in po in t th e re i s to showtha t rup m ean s

‘a sc en t ’ o r

‘ he ight ’, i n 4 Th is i s supported by th e expre ss ion s ag rer upa ar upitam i n wh ich can scarce ly m e an an yth in g e l se than ‘

asce n d ed on th e

top of th e he ight ’ a n d paiica padan i rupo au v a r oh am,

‘ fiv e steps a lon g th e a scen tsI have asce n d ed ’

. I n the se c ircum sta n ce s i t se em s to m e c e rta in e n ough that ripo in 3 i s

a sl ip fo r m pc on th e pa rt of th e redactors wh o h ad lost tou ch w ith th e la tte r word wh ich i sm o ribu n d in th e h ie ra tic m a n tras , an d d oe s n ot occu r at a ll ou ts id e of them . W ith ripochan ged to rupo i n we have a pe i fe ct d e scription of th e sola r pa rad ise , th e parad ise of

Visn u of. in a dd ition to m y form e r sta tem en ts,

I ca n n ot fin d a n y refu ta tion of th isn ot u n im portan t poin t of Ved ic c ritiqu e i n Olde n be rg ’s brie f statem en ts

,RV. Noten , pp . 2 2 7,

2 7 1 . Cf. a lso R oth , Nir ukta , E r la u te r u n gen , p . 85 fi'

.

v igv an i devo v ayunan i v i dv z‘

in v icv an i deva v ay unan i v idv tin .

z

(Vicv am itra Gathin a to Agn i)a r od a si ap rna jay am an a u ta pra r iktha adha nu prayajyo,d ivag: cid agne m ah inapr th iv ya v acyan tarh te v ah n ayah saptajihv ah .

(San’

nv ada I n draditiv am adev anam )av adyam iv a m anyam ana guhaka r i n dr am m ataV I ryen a n yi

'

stam,

athod asthat sv ayam atkarh vasan a a r od a s i ap rnaj jayam an ah .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Par t 1 : R epeated Passages belong ing to Book I I I [ 1 86

(Vas istha ; to Arah)gatapav itruh sv adhaya m adan ti r d e vir d evan am ap i y an ti path ah ,

Ltd in dr a sya na m in an ti v r atfi n iJ Lsin dhubhyo h av yam gh r tav aj juh ota .J

a r e : cf. d : cf.

Th e ritua l istic stan za on th e evide n ce of i ts two repe a ted pada s (c f. seem s to

be se con da ry .— For th e repe a ted pad a see a lso atha d e van am apy e tu path ah .

devam m ar tasa utaye ; devam m artasa utaye

h av am ah e .

(Vigzv am i tra Gathima to Agn i)sakhayas tv a v av rm ah e

Ldev an

'

i m ar tasa utaye ,Js pam n ap atam subh ag a r

'

n su d idi timLsupraturtim an ehasam .J

8 . (Sobh a r i Kan va to Agn i)urjo n ap atam su bh ag arh su d idi tim agu im gresth agocisam ,

sa n o m itrasya v arun asya so apam asum nam yaksate divi .SV. i n i ts vers ion of RV. substitute s apam n apatam,

&c. Throughou t th eRV . both expre ssion s apply prim a rily to Agn i . On th e th em e of s pam n aput see Magou n ,

JAOS . xix . 1 37 if. AJPh . xxi . 2 74 H il lebran dt, Ved . Myth . i . 365 if.

supratur tim an ehasam .

(Vigv am itr a Gathima to Agn i)tam tv a m arta ag rbhn ata d ev ébh y o h av y av ah an a ,

v icv an yad yajfi fin abh ipasi m an u sa tava k ratv a yav isthya .

1 0 . 1 (Ur uksaya Am ah i yav a ; to Agn i R aksoh an )jaram an ah sam idhyase d ev ébh y o h av y a v ah an a ,

tam tv a h av an ta m ar ty ah .

1 0 . 1 (Laba Ain dra Labasya [ I n drasya ] atm astutih )

grho yam y aramkr to d ev ébh y o h avy av ah an ah ,

Lkuv i t som asy

‘

apam iti . J as refra in ,1 0 . 1 1 9 1 0— 1 3

0

(Mr lika Vasisth a to Agn i)sam iddhag c it sam idhyase d e v ébh y o h av y av ah an a ,

adityzi i r u dr z‘

i ir v asubh ir n a 6. gahi m r l ikaya n a ti g ahi .Th e repe ated pada , from i ts own n atu re

,an d i ts u se i n thre e ou t of th e fou r con n exi on s , is

a n Agn i form u la. Both Lu dw ig an d G rassm an n fe lt th is i n d e a l in g w ith 1 0 1 1 9 1 3. Th e

form e r, 976 , ‘ i ch g eh i n s hau s d e s , d er [d as opfe r] be re it ha lt, zu den gotte rn [geht Agn i ] de rh a vyabefdrd e re r

’. G ra ssm an n po 1 n ts ou t that Agn i i s th e speake r in th is stan za , an d that

th e stan za the re fore orig in a te d i n an Ag n i h ym n :‘ I ch g ehe a ls D ien e r be re it g em acht,

in dem i ch d e n Gotte rn d 1 e Opferspe ise n zu fu h r e .

’

G e ld n e r a n d Kag i , S i e ben z ig Lied e r, p . 8 2 ,

ca lm ly ass ig n th e stan za to In d ra : I ch g eh n un woh lv e r seh n n a ch Hau s (g rh o’ g rhamu n d brin g d en Gotte rn Opfe r m i t. ’ S 1m i la r ly v. Schroede r, Myste r i um u n d Mim u s

, p . 367.

H i l lebran d t,Ved . Myth . i . 1 65, read s grabo for g r ho

‘e i n Be che r w oh lbe r e i te t w u rd e

g e sch opft, de r d e n Gotte rn d ie Opfe rgabe zu fuh r t ’ (yam i , as aorist pass. 3rd To m y

m in d th e d iffi cu l ty rem a i n s u n so lve d , bu t th e repet i tion s of th e pad a show that 1 1: ce rtai n lyo r ig in ated i n th e sph e re of Agn i . Cf. a lso Ge ldn e r , R i gveda -Kom m .

, p . 2 0 3.

1 87] Hymns ascr ibed to Vigvamitra Gat/zina

(Vicvam itra Gathima to Agn i)ajuh ota sv adhv aram ci r am p av ak acoc isam ,

acum dutam ajiram pratn am idyam cru sti devar'

a saparyata .

(Vi rupa Afigi r asa to Agn i)agu im m an dram pu rupriyam Qi r arh p av ak aeoc i sam ,

h rdbh i r m an dr ébhir 1m ahe .

(P rayoga Bhargava , or others to Agn i)

ci rar'

n p av ak acoc i sam jyéstho yo dam esv a,didaya di rgh acruttam ah .

1 “ (Vim ada Ain dra , or others to Agn i)agn im na svavrktibh ir L

hotaran'

u tv a v rnim ah e , Jyajfiaya st1 rn abarh ise v i v 0 m ade g i r ar

'

n p av akacoc isam v iv ak sase .

Th e refra in s i n of cou rse , sugge sts laten ess — Cf. agu im pav akacoc i sam ,

(Vigv am itr a Gath in a ; to Agni )

(Agn i Saucika ; to Dev ah )trini catatr i sah asr an y a gu im t rincao c a d evan ava casapa ry an ,

au k san g h rtai r astrnan ba rbi r a sm a 56. i d d h otar afn n y asaday an ta .

Cf. v iksu botaramn y asadayan ta .

(Vigv am itr a Gath in a to Agn i)tvam a g n e m an i sin ah sam r

'

ajam c ar sanin am ,

devam m artasa in dh ate sam adhv ar é .

8 . 44. 1 9“ (Vi rupa An g ir asa to Agn i)

tv am agn e m an i s in a s tv am h in v an ti c ittibhih ,

Ltv am v ardhan tu n o g i rahJ W(Man dhatar Yauv an agv a ; to In dra)

ubbe yad in dra rodasi apaprath osa i v a ,

m ahan tam tva m ah inam sam rajafn c ar san in am Ldev i j an itry aji janad

bhadra jan itry aj 1 j an at. J e efr a in ,1 0 . 1 34 1 9 f- 6ef

S ee un d e r for th e cha racte r of For th e pada sam r aj am ca r san i n z‘

im of.

pra sam rajam car san i nam,d on e ove r secon da rily from iam bic to trocha ic ; se e Pa rt 2 ,

chapte r 2 , l in e 9 from top .

(Vicv am itra Gath in a to Agni )tvam y ajfi é sv rtvi jam L

ag n e botaram i late ,J w of.

g opartasy a d i d ihi sv é d am e .

(Vim ada Ain dr a, or others to Agn i)tvam y ajfi ésv r tv ij a r

'

n carum a gn e n i sedi re ,

gh r tapr atik an'

u m an uso v i v o m ade gukr am cétistham aksabh ir v ivaksase .

1 8 .7° (Ur uksaya Am ah iyav a ; to Agni R aksoh an )

adabhyen a goci sa gn e raksas tvam daha ,g opartasy a d i di h i .

Note that an d ar e both m etrical ly composite .—Cf. gOpam r tasya did iv im ,

an d se e p . 1 9.

Pa rt 1 : R ep ea ted Passages belong ing to Book I I I

agn e botaram Ilate : agu im botaram Ilate . S e e

(Vigv am itra Gath in a to Agn i)sé gha yas te d ad aca ti sam i dh a jatav ed a se ,so agn e dh atte suv iryam sé pu syati .

(Vasistha Maitrav a r un i to Agn i)sam i d h a jatav e d a se devaya dev ahutibh ih ,hav i rbh ih quk raqoc ise n am asv ino vayam d acem ag n aye .

ag h ir devebh ir a gam at : devo dev ebh ir agam at ]Cf. i n th e In trod u c t ion , p . 1 9.

sa n ah pav aka d I dih i : 85. n ah pav aka d I div ah .

dyum ad asm e suv iryam : dyum ad ag n e suv iryam

tam tv a v ipra v ipanyav o jag rv z‘

insah sam in dhate : tad

v ipraso v ipan yav ah jag rvansah sam in dh ate .

3 . l o . 9 c (Vigv am itra Gath in a ; to Agn i)Ltam tv a v ipra v ipanyav o jag rvansah sam in dh ate 63

“

h av y avah am am a r ty am sah ov r‘

d h am .

(Vam adev a Gau tam a ; to Agn i)dutam v o v igv av edasam h av y avah am am a r ty am ,

yajistham rfijase g ird.

8 . (Prayoga Bhargava , or o the rs to Agn i)tam tv ajan an ta m atarah kav im devaso afig ir ah ,

h av ya vah am am a r ty am .

We m ay assum e that th e lon ge r form of th e repe ated pada i s com pos ite ( see Pa rt 2 ,

c hapte r 2 , c lass B On th e othe r han d i s ce rta in ly supe rior to ( see the re ) .

ke tur yajfiasya pur vyah : atmayajiiasya purv yah . ]

(Viqv am itra Gathima to Agn i)a gu im sunum san agr u tam sahaso jatav edasam ,

v ah n im d e vaak rnv a ta .

7. (Vas isth a Mai trav ar un i to Agn i)tam hotar am adh v ar asya pracetasam v ah n im d e vaak rnv ata ,Ldadhati ratn am v idh ate su v1ryam J

agn i r jan aya daguse . 68‘

(Vicv am itra Gathima to Agn i)sahv zi n v icv a abh iyujah kratu r de van am am rktah ,

a gn i s tu v icr av a stam ah .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Pa rt 1 Rep ea ted Passages belong ing to Book I I I [ 1 90

5“

(Vasisth a Maitrav a r un i S udasah Paijav an asya dan astutih )im am n ar o m ar u teh sacc a tan u d i v odasa rh n a p itar arii sudasah ,av istan a paijav an asya ketam dunaqam ksatram ajaram duv oyu.

For of. For v fd h am in Olde nbe rg , RV. Noten , p . 2 3 1 .—An te

ceden tly i t is l ike ly tha t th e dan astu ti h as pa tte rn e d th e repe a ted pada afte r th e Ag n i pads ;of. un de r

tuv idyum n a yagasv ata : tuv idyum n a yaqasv atah .

yatha divo jatav edac c ikitv z’

in sadh a d iv 6,&c. ]

devaakrn v an n am i'tasya nabhim .

(Kata Vaigv am i tr a to Ag n i)yas tv ad d h ota pfir v o a g n e yaji y an dv itaca satta sv adh ay a ca gambhuh ,

tasyan u dharm a p ra yaja. cikitvo’

tha n o dha adhv aram dev av 1 tau .

(Vasugr uta Atreya ; to Agn i)n a tv ad d h ota pfir v o a gn e yaj i yan 11 a kavyaih paro as ti sv adh av ah ,v igac ca yasya atith i r bhav asi sa yajii én a v an av ad deva m artan .

Th e two repea te d padas expre ss pa radoxica l ly exactly th e oppos ite th ing . Su re ly Agn i i sth e pur v o h ora ( of. wh o

,i n tru th

,fo l lows h i s own law when h e sac rifice s ; there

fo re h e re ce ive s th e ep ithe t sv ad h a rm an i n The re fore i s n orm a l (cf. a lso un d e re c sta t1 c a n d pa rad oxica l . E vid en tly th e poe t of th e latter stan za bu ild s h is

stran g e statem e n t u pon fam i l ia r id e a s, a n d can n ot re sist th e tem pta tion to g o th e poe t ofon e be tte r by in trodu c in g th e fable of a ye t m ore prim ord ia l an d supe rior sa cr ifice r thanAg n i h ims e lf.

(Gath in Kaugika to Agn i )agn im botaram pra vrh e m iyédhe g i'tsam kav im v icv av idam am uram

,

8 5. n o y ak sad d e v atata yaji y an rayé vajaya v an ate m aghan i .1 0 . 53 1 c (Agn i Saucika ; to Agn i)yam aicham a m an asa so

’

yam agad yajnasya v idv an par usag: c ikitv an ,

sa n o y ak sad d ev atata yaji yan n i h i satsad an tarah pur v o asmat.Cf. Ne isse r, B e zz . B e i tr . vii . 2 2 3 ; Olde n be rg , RV . Noten , p . 2 32 . Th e expre ss ion d ev atata

yajiyan occu rs a lso a t c f. th e in tim ate corre spon den ce of a nd ( n ext item ) .

(Gath in Kauqika ; to Agn i)pra te ag n e h av ism a tim iyarm y acha su d y um nafn r atin i fn g h rtac im ,

p r ad ak s ini d d evatat im u r anah sam ratibh ir v asubh ir yajfiam agre t.

3” (Vam adev a Gautam a ; to Agni )

Lyatasujur ni rat i n i g h r taqi J p r ad ak s in id d e v atatim u r an ahms‘

cf. 4 . 6 . 3“

ud u sv ar u r n avajanakrah pacv o an akti sudh itah sum ékah .

We re n d e r ‘ To the e , O Ag n i , I hold ou t th e bright lad le , fu l l of havis, fu l l of g ifts ,d ripp in g ghe e . Mov i n g from left to right, choos in g th e g od s , h e ha th e stablished th e

sa crifice W 1 th good g ifts .

’

Cf. Lu dw ig , 3 1 8 Grassm an n,i . 70 Oldenbe rg , SBE . xlvi . 2 79, 2 8 1 .

1 9 1 ] Hymns ascr ibed to Vigcamitra Gatl nna

Th is fau ltless sta n za (cf. m ay be con trasted w ith to w i t (Th e lad le) , g low in g ,fu l l of g ifts, d ripp in g ghe e , i s he ld ou t— (Agn i) m ovin g from left to right choos in g th e god s.

Up stan d s th e sacrific ia l post l ike a n ew -born akra ; we l l -placed , we l l-e stabl ished , i t an oin tsth e (victim ) cattle .

’ I have re fra in ed from t ran slatin g akra by ‘ horse a s sugge sts G e ldn er ,

Ved . Stud . i . 1 68, w ith Oldenbe rg ’s approva l , SBE . xlvi . 34 2 . Th e com parison he re i s u n fit,and I can n ot be l ieve that even a Ved ic poet wou ld say of Agn i , RV. i n dh an o ak rov idath esv d idyac ch u krav ar n am ud u n o yansate dh iyam , th e k in d led horse sh in in g at th e

sac rifice sha l l n ow l ift up ou r lum in ou s praye r akra seem s to m ean‘ beacon

’

. Cf. Ludwi g ,I lbe r d ie n eu esten Arbe iten , p . 54 . B e th is a s i t m ay , th e an acolu th ic an d paren theticposition of th e se con d pada i n 3 leave s n o d oubt to m y m in d th at i t i s borrowed d ire ctlyfrom

(Gath in Kaugika ; to Vigv e Dev ah )d ad h i k ram a gu im u sasam c a d evim bfhaspatirh sav itararh ca devam

,

acv in a m itrav arun‘

a bhagan'

i ca v asun r udr‘

an adityan iha h u ve .

1 0 . (Budha Saum ya to Vigv e Dev ah , or Rtv ikstutih )11d budhyadhv am sam an asah sakh ayah sam agn im in dhv an

'

n bahav ah

sami lah,d ad h ik ram a gn im u sasa rh c a d evim indrav ato

’vase n i h v ay e v ah .

h v aye i s popu lar , huve h ie ratic ; bu t they a r e n ot so c lea rly d iffe ren tia ted as to be ava ilablefor chron o log ical d istin ction s cf. RV.

- 1 2,an d see Bloom fie ld

,Th e Ath arv a -Veda , p . 46.

stokanam stokaso) agn e m édaso gh r tasya .

(Gath in Kau gika to Agn i)

gh rtav an tah pav aka te stoka'

. gcotan ti m edasah ,

sv adharm an devav i taye cr ésth a r’

n n o d h ehi var y am .

(Vim ada Ain dr a , or others to In dra)tv am yajfiébh ir ukthair upa h avyébh ir 1m ahe,gacipate gaci n am v i v o m ade cr esth am n o d h eh i v a ry arh v iv ak sase .

see precedin g i tem .

varco dha yajfiav ahase .

(Vigv am itra ; to Agn i)ag n e dyum n én a jag rv e sah a sah sun av ah u ta ,

édarh ba r h ih sad o m am a .

(Sobhar i Kan va ; to Agn i)yad a g n e m ar tyas tv am sya

‘

im ahamm itram aho am ar tyah ,

sah a sah sun av abu ta .

(Vi rupa Afig i rasa ; to Agn i)tv am ha yad yav isthya sah a sah sun av dh u ta ,

r tav a yajfi iyo bhuv ah .

Part 1 : R epeated Passages belong ing to Book

8 . ( I r im bith i Kan va to Indra)ayahi su g um ahi ta L

in dr a som am p iba im am

éd a'

m b ar hi h s ad o m am a .

For cf. 2 an d an d Max Mu l le r,SBE . m m . 87.

sa n o ag n ih suv iryam svacvyam : suv iryam svagvyam ]

pfsadaqv aso an av abh raradh asah .

g ird yajn asya sfidhan am : n i tv a yajfiasya sa

dh an am ;

stom air yajii asya sadhan am yajfiasya sadh ana rh g ird.

ati dv ésansi ta r em a : ati gah em ahi dv i g ah . ]

agn ih pav aka idyah : gii cih pav aka idyah . ]

prthupzi ja am ar tyah : v aicv an arah pr thupaja am artyah .

(Vigv am i tr a to Agn i)h é ta d eve am a r ty ah purastad e ti m ayaya,

v idathan i pracodayan .

(S obh ari Kan va ; to Agn i).L .L . o J.

yo h avy any a 1 rayata m an ur h 1 to deva asa sugan dh l na ,

v iv asate varyani sv adhv aro h é ta d evo am a r ty ah .

(Vigv am itr a to Ag n i )i lényo n am asyas t ir as tam ansi d a r catah ,sam agn i r idhyate v rsa .

(Gopav an a Atr eya to Ag n i)

Lam r

‘tam jatav edasamJ t i ras tam ans i d a r catam , ear of. 6. 48. 1 c

gh r tahav an am idyam .

Th e express ion s tiras tam ansi dar gatah , an d gh r tah av an a idyah le itm otifs ’of Agn i ;

th ey both figu re i n h is n i v id, CC.

pu r olagamjutav edah .

nabha pr th ivyaadhi : nabha pr thi vy f'

t adhi san usu tr isu.

agn e hav yaya v olhav e ; cf. agn im havyaya , &c. ,

3 .2 9 .1 6 d (Vigv am itra to Agn i )

yad adya tv a prayati yajfi é a sm in hotar; cikitvo’

v r n 1m ah 1ha,

dhr uv am aya dh ruv am utdqam isthah p r ajan an v id v an up a y ah i sem am .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Part 1 : R epeated Passages belong ing to Book I I I [1 94

1 0 . 1 0 4 . 1 1 (Vi9v am i tra

or hi s d esce n dan ts ; to In dra)eun am h u v em a m a g h av an am i n d r am asm i n bh are n ftam am v aja satau ,

qrnv an t am u g r am utay a sam atau g h n an tam v rtrani samj i tar'

n d h an an am .

Th e appea ran ce of th is Vicv am i tr a refra in stan za in book ten is du e to la te repe tition . Cf.

un de r 4

3 .3 1 . 8 b (Ku cika Aisrrath i, or Vicv am itra ; to In dra)sa tah -sa tah p r at im

’

an am pu r obh 11 r v i cv a ve d a jan im a han ti Qusn am ,

pra n o di v ah padav i r gavy i’

i r arean sakha sakhlnr am ufican n i r av adyat.

1 0 . 1 1 1 . 5b (Astradanstra Vairupa to In dra)

indro div ah p r a timan am prth ivyav iqv a ve d a savan a h an ti Qusn am ,

m ah ‘

im c id dyam ata n ot sdryen a caskam bha c it kam bh an en a skat yan .

We re n de r .8,Of eve ry va l ia n t m an th e m atch

, th e leade r, h e k n ow e th a l l c re atu res ,s laye th Qusn a from h eave n th e booty- seek in g path fin d e r

,s in g in g , hath h e , ou r frien d , freed

u s,h is fr i en d s

,from ca lum n y .

’ This good ve rse h a s fu rn ished m ate ria l for a hackn eye d,

c om m on place stan za , i n whi ch th e repea ted pads, i s va ri ed in sip id ly, to w i t In d ra ,m a tch of heave n an d earth , kn ow e th al l ( som a) pre ssin gs , sl ayeth Qusn a . H e spre ad ou t th e

g reat heaven w ith th e su n, yea supporte d i t w ith support , th e stron g supporte r. ’ Tha t

v icv aveda savan a han ti cusn am i s th e o v e r sh r ewd thought of an ep igon a l poe t i s n ot d oubtfu lv icv a veda jan im a, or th e l ike , a lso a t

km v anaso am r tatvaya gatam .

asmakam su m agh av an bodh i g opah : asmakam

(3. asmabhyam) su m aghav an bodhi godah .

m adhv ah pun anah kav ibh ih pav itraih : 3. 1 . 5b,kratum pun anah , &c .]

3 .3 1 .1 7 a (Kucika Ai srr athi , or Vicv am itra ; to In dr a)anu k r sn é v asu d h i ti j i bata ubbe s 11 ryasya m anhan a yajatr e ,

pari yat te m ahiman am v rjadhyai sakhaya in dra kam ya rjipyah .

(Vam adev a to Vayu )an u k r sn é v asu d h i t i yemate v icv apecasa,

Lvayav a can dr én a rath en a yahi su tasya pi taye .

Jw refra in

,

Th e w ord s k r sn é an d v as udh iti a r e both dvan dva ekace sa black (N ight) an d (Usas) i s

a way o f sayin g n aktosasa ; conve rse ly ‘ tre asu re -

g ivi n g (Morn ) an d black (N ight) i s u sasanakta.

Cf. B e rga ig n e , i . 2 50 .— Th e qu an tity of v asudh i ti i n i s n ot to be cha n g ed to v asudh i ti

, as

Arn old sugge sts ,VM. pp . 1 24 , 30 2 , be cau se th e pada rea l ly con tin u e s fa i rly we l l (Old enbe rg ,Prol . p . 64) w ith th e m e trica l ‘ v ox m ed ia ’

yemate c f. u n d e r By th e sam e te rm s th e

p ri ority of 7 i s poss ible bu t u n ce rta in . For th e m ean in g of see Ludw ig , 498 (w i thn ote ) ; P i sch e l , Ved . Stud . i i . 1 1 7 fi'

. Oldenberg , RV. Noten , p . 2 4 2 .

I5 n o gah i sakhyébh ih civ ébh i r m ahan m ah ibhi r fitibh ih

sar anyan m ahan m ah ibh ir utibh ih .

1 95] Hymns ascr ibed to Vicvamitra Gainina

(Kucika Aisrrathi , or Vicv ami tra to In dra )adedista v rtrahag é p ati r gaan tah kr snan ar usair dham abh ir gat,

pra sun rtaf dicam an a rtén a dur ac ca vieva av rn,

0 d ap a svah .

1 0 . (Brh addiv a Atha rv an a ; to In dra)im a brahm a b1 haddiv o v iv aktin draya cusam ag r iyah sv arsah ,

m aho g otrasy a ksayati sv arajo durac c a v icv a av rnod ap a svah .

Th e repeated pada i s n ot too we l l kn it in with th e re st in Un le ss we assum e thatca con n e cts lum be rsom ely th e two ha lves of th e stan za

,th e w ord i s en tire ly supe rfluou s

‘po in tin g ou t (a ss ign in g ) l ibera l goods i n a ccord w ith d ivin e (or sacrific ia l law ) , h e Open eda ll th e doors (of th e stable s) wh ich be lon g to h im .

’ Ludwig , 498 ‘ h e Ope n ed a ll h is doors[ or a ll gates an d th e Th e secon d d istich of i s bette r ; i n i t ca con n ects

prope rly i ts two padas, an d durah, wh ich lacks defin it ion in i s d efin ed by gotrasyah e

,In dra , con trols th e stable of th e g re at tyran t (Va la , Pan i, or th e l ike) , an d h e open ed all

th e d oors of th e stables wh ich be lon g to h im ( i n rea l ity, rathe r than to th e I n th isstan za a lso the re i s a dec ided an acolu thon between th e two ha lve s, which B e rga i gn e, ii . 24 1 ,3 2 1 , n ote , would sm ooth ou t by iden tifyin g B rh add iv a w ith In d ra h im se lf

,wh 1 ch i s n ot

c red ible . On th e who le th e c lou dy compos ition i s n ot above th e su sp ic ion of havin gborrowed th e pada from S e e in gen e ra l B ergai gn e , i i . 1 60 , 1 83, 2 0 1 , 2 1 3 ; i i i . 2 1 1 , n ote ,248 ; Ludwig , Kr itik , p. 2 9 ; Ge ldn e r , Ved . Stud . i i . 2 76.

se e un der

am arm ano m anyam'

anasya m arm a : 5.3 2 . 5b, am arm an o v idad id asya

m arm a ]

3 .32 .7b (Vicv am itra to In dra)yajam a in n am asa v rddham i n d r am b rh an tam r sv am ajar am yuv an am ,

yasya priyé m am atu r yajfi iyasya na r 6das1 m ah iman amm amate .

6 . 1 9 . 2 b (Bh ar adv aja ; to Indra)i n d r am ev a dh isan a satays dhad brh an tam rsv am aj ar am yuv an am ,

asalh en a cav asa cucuvansam sadyac cid yé v av r dh é asam i .

1 0 0 (Bjicv an Bharadv aja to Vicv e Dev ah , here R udra)bhuv an asya pitaram g i rbh i r abhi r u dram diva v ar dhaya rudram aktau ,brh an tam r sv am ajar am su sum n am fdh ag ghuv em a kav in esitasah .

I n th e two In d ra stan zas th e repeated pada , as sa id of In d ra , i s pecu l ia rly fit. Moreove r,aga ram yu van am ,

‘ youth that does n ot age’

,i s a bette r sequ en ce of w ords than ajaram

su sum n am,‘age le ss an d k in d ’

. I n adaptin g th e pada to R ud ra th e n eed of m en tion in g h ispre ca rious k in dn e ss w as sufii c ien tly u rg en t to procu re th e chan g e ; of. h is ep ithets m idhv as

I

an d civa ; h i s h asto m r layakuh i n an d m ore d irectly su ch a passage a s a

te p itar m a rutam sum nam e tu . S ee a lso an d — For se e Oldenbe rg , RV .

Noten , p . 244 ; for dh i san a in Ge ld n er , Ved . Stu d . 1 1 . 83

3 . in drasya karm a sukrta puruni .

dadhara yah prth iv 1m dyam utém am : sasan a yah , &c . ]Cf. u n de r

(Vicv am itr a ; to In dra)ah an n ahim p a r icayan am arna oj

’

ayam an am tuv ijata tavy'

an ,

na te m ah itvam anu bhud adha dyaur yad an yaya Sph igyaksam av asth‘

ah .

Part 1 : R ep eated Passages belong ing to Book I I I

4 . 1 9. 2 c (Vam adev a ; to In dra)av asrjan ta j iv r ayo n a devabhuv ah sam ral indra satyayonih,ah sun ah im p ar iqay an am arn ah pra v a rtan ir arado v icvadhenah .

6 . 30 . 4c (Bhar adv aja ; to In dra)

sa tyam i t tan n a tvav an an y6 astin dra devo n a m ar tyo jyayan ,

ah sun ah i th p a r i cay an am ar 11 6’v asrjo apo acha sam udram .

see un der

1 0,sam anam yén im anu samcaran tI ( 1 0 . 1 7. 1 samcaran tam )sam anam v atsam abhi sarh caran t1 . ]

3 .33 .5 c (Vicv am itra to th e R ivers)ram adhv amm e vacase som yaya ftav a r i r upa m uhurtam év aih

,

p ra s in dh um ac ha b r h ati m an i sav asyur ahv e kucikasya sunuh .

6 . 4 9 .4a (Rjicv an Bharadv aja to Vieve Dev ah ; here Vayu )

p r a v ayum ach a b r h ati m an i sabrhadr ayim v icvav ar ar’

n r athapram ,

dyu tadyam a n i yutah patyam an ah kav ih kav im iyaksasi prayajyo.

Ludwi g , 1 0 0 2 an d 2 1 6,ren de rs br h a ti m an i saa s in strum en ta l Grassm an n

,i . 80 an d 2 78,

a s n om i n a tive . Th e con n exion in se em s to m e to favou r th e in strum en ta l so Geldn e r

a nd Kaeg i , S i ebe n zig Liede r , p . 1 33. I t i s tem ptin g to ass ign p riority to 5 .

in dra ksitI nam as i m an u si n am : raja ks itI nam,&c . ]

n rv ad dadh an o n arya pu r11ni : haste dadhano,&c .]

i n drasya karm a sukrta pu rdni.

yudh éndr o m ahna v ar iv ac cakara dev ébhyah :

yu dhadev ébhyo v ar iv ac cakartha .]

satrasah am v ar en yam sah od'

am : satrasah am v ar en yam .

sasana yah pr th iv im dyam u témam ; dadhara yah , &c .]

se e un de r

3 .35 .1 b (Vicvam itra ; to In dra)tistha har I ratha ayujyam an a y ah i v ayur n a n i yuto n o ach a,

p ibasy au dho abh isr sto a sm e in d ra svaha r ar im ate m adaya .

(Vas isth a Maitrav a runi to In dra)apac cit p ipyu sta ryo n a gavo n aksan n r tam jar itaras ta i n d ra ,yahi v ayur n a n iyuto n o ach a tvam hi dh ibh i r dayase v i Vajan .

Cf. B e rg a ign e , La Syn taxe d e s Com pa ra ison s , Mé la n ge s R en ie r, p . 98 ; Olde n be rg , RV.

Noten , pp . 1 39, 2 46 . I be h e v e tha t a fte r a ll n i y 1’1 to i s for m yfidbh ih , ca se a ttrac tion i n com

pa ri son ‘ Com e to u s, 0 In d ra , as Vayu goe s with h is n iyut ( h l S

pr ajanan v idvan upa yahi sém am .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Pa rt 1 : R epea ted Passages belonging to Book I I I [ 1 98

9 .6 1 . 2 2 b (Am at u Afi g i r asa to Som a Pav am ana).I o .L

sa pav asv a ya a v 1 th én d r am v g'tr ay a h an tav e ,

v av r ivaii sam m ahi r apah .

Fo r se e Hi l lebran d t, Ved . Myth . 1 . 4 1 3 i ii . 1 74 .— Cf. in d ra v r traya h an tav e ,

a n d m ah é v 1°traya h an tav e .

in dra som am catakr ato (se . pahi) piha som am catakrato. ]

(Vicv am i tr a to In dra)ar v av ato n a 21 g ah y atbo cak ra p a r av atah ,u loko

’

yas te adr iv a i n d r eh a tata ag ah i .

(Th e sam e)a r v av ato n a 5. g ahi p a r av atac ca v rtr ah an ,

im ajusasv a n o g irah .

(Th e sam e)

yad an ta rap a r av atam ar v av atam ca hayase ,in d r eh a tata a g ah i .

Cf. espec ia l ly i ts secon d pada, a rv avatar; ca v 1'tr ah a n a n d a lso u n de r

h ir anyaylm am at'

nn yam acicr et. See u n derThis item i s a n ad d 1 tion i n th e proof-she ets. He n ce i ts i rregul a r treatm en t .

see un der

guha hi tam guhyam gulham apsu.

see un der

3 .4 o .4 a (Vicv am itra ; to In dra)in d ra s6m al1 su ta im a tava pra yan ti satpate,ksayam candrasa in dav ah .

3. 4 2 . 5a (Th e sam e)

in d ra s6m ah su ta im a tan dadhi sv a catakr ato ,

jathare v ajin i v aso .

Note th e sl ight d iffe re n ce in th e repea ted pada : su tah i n is a ttribu tive , inpred i cati v e . Cf. tubh ya rh s6m ah sutaim e .

1 . 1 0 . 7b in dra tv adatam id yagah .

arv av ato n a {1 gahi .

in dr eha tata 11 g ah i .

tistir é barbir an u sak : strn I ta barbir anusak ; strnan ti

barb ir an usak.

1 99] Hymns ascr ibed to Vigcamitra Gathina

(Viqvam itra to In dra)

(Qarhyu Barhaspatya ; to In dra)sa m an d asv a h y an d h a so rad h a se tan vam ah a,

n a stotar am n i d é k a rah .

3 .4 1 .7 a (Vicv am itra to Indra)vayam in d ra tv ay av o h av ism an to jaram ahe ,

uta tvam asm ayur vaso .

7. 3 t . 4a (Vasistha Maitrav ar uni ; to In dra)

vayam i n d ra tv ayav o’

bh i’

pra n on um o v r san ,

v iddh i tv asya n o va so .

1 o . l 33 .6a (Sudas Paijav an a ; to Indra)vayam i n d ra tv ayav ah Lsa

kh i tv am a r abh fim ah eu

W 9 .6 1 . 4c

r tasya n ah patha n ayati v icv an i du r ita Ln abhan tam anyakésam jyaka

adhi dhan v asuu refra in , I fg ff.

Note th e thoroughgo in g sim ilarity of and

3 .4.1 .9 b (Vicv am itra ; to In dra)a r vancam tva sukhe rathe v ah a tam in d r a k e gin a,

g h rtasnu barbi r asade .

7. 2b (I r im bith i Kanva ; to In dra)

a tva br ahm ayuja hari v ah atam in d r a k eein a,

upa brahm an i n ah crnu .

1 . 1 6 .4a, upa n ah su tam agahi ; upa n ah su tam agatam .

s6m asya pI taye .

3 .4 2 .sa z indra som ah su ta im e.

(Vicv am itra to In dra)v i dmah i tv a dh an amj ayam vajesu dadh r sam kave ,ad h a ter sum n am 1m ah e .

5. 1 3a (Tr icoka Kan va ; to In dra)

vi dm ah i tv a d h an a r'

njayam in dra dr lhacid ar uJam ,

adar inam yatha gayam .

1 60 (Virupa Afig i rasa ; to Agn i)v i dmah i te pu ravayam agn e pit1

’

1 r yathav asah ,ad h a te sum n am 1m ah e .

1 c (Nrm edh a Afig irasa to In dra)tvam h i n ah pi tavaso tvammatacatakr ato babh 11 v itha ,adh a te sum n am 1m ah e .

Par t 1 : R ep ea ted Passages belong ing to Book I I I [200

3 .4 2 .8 b (Vicv am itra to In dra)tubhyéd in dra sv a okye s ém a r

’

n c od am i p i tay a ,

esa rar an tu te hr d i .

8 .68 . 7b (P r iyam edh a A fig ir asa ; to In dra)

tam-tam i d radh ase m aha i n d r am c od am i p i tay a ,

yah pur vyam an u stu tim ice k r strnam n r tuh .

Ludw ig's em e n da tion o f an u stu tim to an u stu tim i n 8 68 7"

(De r R ig -Veda,vi . 95) d oe s n ot

comm en d itse lf i n th e l igh t of For 19 w ith th e a ccusa t ive see Gr assm an n’

s Lexicon ,s . v . 8 .

indra deva har ibh ir yahi t11yam : 7. 2 9 . 2 b, arv ac I no har ibh ir , &c . ]

(Vicv am itr a ; to In dra)a tv a b r h an to baray o yuj anaarvag in dra sadham ado v ah an tu ,

pra yé dv itadiva rnjan ty atah susamm r staso v rsabhasya m urah .

6 . 44 . 1 9a (Qamyu Barhaspatya ; to In dra)

.L 1 r I 0 l l e

a tv a b a ray o v rsan o yuga n a v rsarathaso v rsa racm ayo’

tyah ,

asm atrafico vi'san o v ajr avah o v i sn e m adaya suyujo v ah an tu .

Of th e two sta n zas w ith i ts in s isten t p lay upon stem v fsan,m ake s th e le ss good

im pre ss ion . I f atv a barayo vi sa n o yujan '

awere th e prim ary pada , w h y , on e m ay a sk , w as th e

w ord vifsan o chan ged to br h an to i n Of cou rse con sid e ra tion s of th is sort a re subjeet ive : in th e ve ry n ext item we have an in stan ce of pu n n in g stru ctu re

, i n a hymna scribed to V i cv am i tr a , whose orig in a l ity the re i s n o re ason to qu estion .

— For cf.

Ge ldn e r , Ve d . Stud . i i i . 2 , 2 8 ; Olden be rg , RV . Note n, p . 2 50 .

in dra piha vrsadhutasya Vlfsn ah .

see un der

(Vicv am itra to In dra)ayam te astu h aryatah sém a aharibhih su tah ,ju g an a i n d r a h ar ibhi r n a 5. g any atistha har itam ratham .

8 . 1 3 . 1 3c (Narada Kan va to In dra)

have tv a si1ra udite have m adhyamdin e div ah ,ju san a i n d ra sap t ibh i r n a 5 g ahi .

Th e re la tion of th e repe ated padas i s cu riou sly an a logou s to that of th e pre ced in g itemthou gh i t pu n s stu rd i l y on h ar ibh ih, d oes n ot strik e m e as se con da ry, e spe c ia l ly as

the re i s n o re ason wh y har i bh ih shou ld be le ss orig in a l than saptibh i h . I th ink thati s epigon a l c lap - trap . S e e u n d e r 3

v icv am a bhati r ocan am : v icv am abhasi r ocan am

v icv am abhasi r ocan am .

(Vicv am itra to In dra)m ah an asi m ah isa v fsh yebh i r dhan aspfd ug ra saham an o anyan ,

ék o v icv a sy a bhuv an a sy a raja sa yodhaya ca ksayaya ca jan an .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Par t 1 : R ep ea led Passages belong ing to Book I I I [202

comm e n ts u pon 7. l o 1 . 3 z‘ At on e t im e h e (Pa rjan ya) i s s te ri le , at an oth e r h e beg ets ; as h e

w i l ls h e fash ion s h is body . Th e Mothe r ( E a rth) rece ive s th e m ilk of th e Fa the r through i tth e Fa th e r (Pa rja n ya) grows , th rough i t th e S on .

’

B e rga ign e iden tifie s th e Son w ith Agn i, orSom a , a n d fitly com pa res As id e from th e m ytholog ica l pa rad ox o f th e ‘ fem alem a le th e s tan za is cl ea r

,th e aptn ess of th e repeated pada se em s he re im pe ccable . But In d ra

a lso can a ssum e d iffe ren t form s , n ot on ly in bu t ( by m e an s of h is m ayas) i nso that we can com e to n o d efin ite con c lus ion as to th e re lat ive chron o logy of th e

stan za s . Y e t there i s an in te re stin g d i ffe ren ce be twe en th e two de scribes a n atu ra ltra it of Parja n ya , th e con tro l le r of ra in an d fe rti l ity ; an obscu re l eg en da ry tra it inth e l ife o f In d ra . I ca n n ot, th e re fore , for m y pa rt suppre ss a con s id e rable preju d ice in favou rof For cf. Hillebran d t, Ve d . Myth . i . 5 1 7, 5 1 8 ; G e ld n e r , Ved . Stud . i i . 5 1 .

see u n der

see u n der

(V icv am itra to In dra)ate sapary11 jav ase yu n ajm i yayor an u prad iv ah cru stim av ah ,iha tv a dheyu r h ar ay ah sucipr a p iba tv asya sfi su tasy a carob.

(Vasistha Maitrav a ru n i ; to In dra)Layam som a in dra tubhyam su n v aJ

atu pra yahi b a ri va s tadokah ,p ih a tv asya su su ta sy a c a ror dado m aghan i m agh av an n I yanah .

Note in 3 th e cha n ge from th e du a l sapa ryfi to th e plu ra l h arayah as a possible signof se con da ry com pos ition ; cf. u n de r

see u n der

3 . 5 1 .5 “ (Vi cv am i tr a to In dra)p u r v i r a sy a n i ssi d h o m ar ty e su pu ru v asu n i pr th iv i bibhar ti ,in draya dyav a osadh i r utapo r ayim l aksan ti p rayo v anan i .

1 “ (Qamyu Barh aspatya ; to In dra)majasv an e v r sabh a n o r ar i tha m ate r ev atah sakhye r isam a,

purv i s ta i n dr a n iss id h o jan e su jaby asu svm pra v rhaprn atah .

A c lose pa ral le l of i s n i smdh v ar i s ta osadh i r u tapo r ay im ta in d ra pyth iv ibibh a r ti ; c f.

sakhe vaso jar iti'bhyo vayo dhah : 8. sakh e vaso jaritfbhyah .

m arudbh ir in dra sakhibh ih su tam n ah : 3b,indra dev ébh ih sakhi o

bh ih sutam n ah .

(Vicv am itr a to Indra)idam hy au v 6ja sa su tam radhanam pate ,p ih a tv asya g i r v an ah .

203] Hymns ascribed to Vigvamitra Gatbina

(Pragatha Kanva ; to Indra)p iba tv asya g ir v an ah su tasya purvapa iva ,

par iskr tasya ras in a iyam asutic cara r m adaya patyate .

For th e obscu re stan za 3. see Grassm an n,i. 93 ; Ludw ig , 5 1 5 Old en berg , RV. Noten

,

p . 2 52. Oldenberg propose s, d ieses (dase in ) folgt ja d em g epre ssten ( som a ) , v erm og e se in e rk raft .

’

B ut I am struck w ith th e pa ra l le l ism of su tam an d su tasya in th e two stan zas.Pe rhaps, ‘ a lon g he re i s th e ( som a ) pressed w ith m ight, 0 lord of ben efits The refore d rin kof i t, 0 thou that de l ighte st in son g

3 . 5 2 .1 “Lb (Vicv am itra to Indra)d h anav an ta r

'

n k ar am bhi n am apfi pav an tam uk thi n am ,

i n dra pratar ju sasv a n ah .

(Apala Atr eyi to In dra)asau ya esi Vi r ako g rham-

g rham v icakacat,im am jambhasutam piba dh anav an tam k ar am bhi h am apfipav an tam

uk thi n am .

A lm ost ce rta in ly th e Apala story or cha rm quote s m echan ica lly th e rituali sticd istich For th e form e r see v. Schroede r, VVZKM. xxii . 2 36 ; for th e latter, th e n ote

u n de r

(Vicv ami tr a to In dr a)

(Vam adev a to Indra)pur olacam ca n o ghaso josay ase g i r a g ca n ah ,

v adh ii yur i v a y é sanam .

(Vicvam itr a to Pusan )tam ju sa sv a g i ram m am a v ajayan tim ava dhiyam ,

v adh uyur i v a y é san am .

We have he re on e of th e n ot too comm on case s i n wh ich we can judg e th e prior p lace ofan en ti re repeated stan za . Th e hym n i s a l itu rg ic app en d ix w ith som e featu re s of anom n ium gatherum ( se e u n d e r i s pre ceded by th e stanz a pu r olacam

paca tyam ju sasv en d ra gu r asv a ca, tubh yam h avyan i s isr a te . The re i s sm a ll sen se,beyon d

con caten ati n g j in g le , in con tin u in g w ith st. 3, pu r olacam ca n o ghaso josayase , &c. Stan zais pre ceded effe ctive ly by ( 1 5) asmakam tv a m ati nam a stom a in d ra y ach atu , arvag a

v ar taya hari . Cf. Hopk in s , AJPh . xi ii . 36, wh o judges th e re lative ch ron ology of th e stan zasa right, though I fa i l to see why h e ascribes futu ric va lu e to ghaso an d josayase (ju sasv a i n

cf. Olden berg , RV. Noten , p . 2 52 . Th e position of th e repeated pada in i s a lsod istin ctly in fe rior : th e word s ju sasv a g iram ar e sepa rated violen tly from v adh fiyfir i v a

yésanam by th e paren thes is, v ajayan tim av a dh iyam .

apupam addh i sagan o m arudbh ih som am piha v rtraha cura v idvan

sajosa indra sagano m arudbhi h som am piha v r traha gurav idvan .

(Vicv am itr a ; to In dr a)cansav adhv aryo prati m e g rnI hin draya vahah krn avav a justam ,

édam bar h i r yaj am an asy a s i datha ca bhud uktham in draya castam

Part 1 : Rep ea ted Passag es belong ing to Book I I I [204

(Bha radv aja ; to In dra)8 15. n o bodhi pu r olacam raran ah p iha t1

’

1 som am g6 1’

j1kam in dra,

édam b a r h i r yajam ana sy a s i d o rum krdh i tv ayata u lokam .

Fo r see Ne isse r, B ezz . B e itr . vii . 2 34 ; xvii i . 30 3. I n th is ritua l s tan za prati g r h i h id oubtle ss in d icate s th e pr a t ig a ra , or re spon se , of th e Adhva ryu priest, to th e chan t of th eHota r cf. Hil lebran d t, R i tua l li tte r atu r , p. 1 0 1 .

yatra rathasya brhato ni dhanam .

3 .5 3 .7 b+d (Vicvam i tra ; to In dra)im é bhojaafi g i r a so v i rupa di vas p u traso asur a sy a Vi rah ,v icvam itraya d ad ato m a ghan i sah as r a sav é p ra t i r an ta ayuh .

1 0 . 67. 2 b (Ayasya Afig ir asa to B rhaspati)r tam can san ta rja didhyan a d ivas pu traso asu r a sy a vi rah,v ipram padam afi g i r a so dadhan a yajfiasya dham a pratham amm an an ta .

(Vasistha to th e Frog s [Pa rjanyastutih])g6m

'

ayu r adad ajam ayu r adat pfcn ir adad dhar ito n o vasuni ,

gav amm an dfika d ad atah catan i sah asr asav é p ra t i r an ta ayu h .

We m ay ren der ‘ These l ibe ra l Afigi r a s an d Vi rupas, ch ildr en of heaven , m e n

be lon gin g to As ura , wh i le g ivin g li be ra l g ifts to Vicv am i tr a , sh a l l p ro lon g l ife at th e

thou sa n d fold pre ss ing ( of Cf. Grassm an n , i . 53 2 ; Lu dwig , 1 0 0 3 ( rathe r fan c ifu l) .I’

h e stanza i s c lea r Th e Afi gi ra s an d Vi r 1‘

1 pas, m ythica l sacr ificer s of yore ( cf. typ i fyth e pre sen t sacr ifice r s wh o obta in th e ben efits of sacrifice

,be cau se they fee Vicv am i tr a an d

pe rform a g reat som a -sa cr ifice . Th e four th pada in th e last stan za of th e frog-hymn i s

app l ied secon da rily to an un con gen i al them e , to w i t‘ H e that lows l ike a c ow

,blea ts l ike a

goat th e spe ck led an d th e g reen ( frog s) have be stow ed upon u s w ea lth . Th e frog s bestow inghun d reds of cows sha l l exte n d ( ou r ) l ife a t th e thou san dfold press in g .

’ Saya g a takes

sa h asrasava in th e sen se of ‘

g en eration of thousan d p lan ts ’ ( sah asr asamkh yaka osadh ayahsuyan te ), bu t I thin k tha t th e word in d icates th e d own pou r of ra in wh ich i s com pa red to th eflow of som a . Ge ldn er an d Kaegi , S iebe n zig Liede r, p . 1 70 , an d Grassm an n rega rd th isstan za a s an appen d age . Th is i s , in m y view ,

qu ite th e reve rse of th e truth th e hym n i s a

ra in - cha rm ; i ts last stan za state s , by m ean s of th e em phatic prophetic a orist, th e fe rven th ope that th e practice sha l l succe ed . Cf. JAOS . xvii . 1 73 11 . B ut the re can be n o doubt thatth e fourth pada i s borrowed from th e ritu a l sphe re of th e som a sacrifice , an d tha t sah asr asavai s us ed i n an app l ied sen se . More p rec ise ly, th e secon d d istich of i s a c leve r im ita tionof th e se con d d istich of Ludw ig , wh o d oe s n ot n ote th e repetition of th e pada ,

ren de rs i t i n 1 0 0 3,‘se tzen s ie fort ihr leben u n te r tau se n d r ossopfe rn

’

; a t 1 0 2 1 , v e r lange rn

be i he rv orbrin gun g v on tau sen dfachem da s leben ’

.— For 3 . 53. 7

bcf. m ahas putraso

asu rasya vi rah .

(Vicv am itr a ; to In dra)ya im é r é d a si u bh é aham in dr am atustav am ,

v icvam i trasya r aksati brahm edam bharatam jan am .

8 . 6 . 1 7“L (Va tsa Kanva to In dra)

ya im a r od a si m ah i sam I ci sam ajag rabhrt,tam obh ir in dra tar'n gubah .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Part 1 : R ep ea ted Passages belong ing to Book I I I [206

(P rajapati Vaicv am itr a , or P rajapati Vacya to Vieve Dev ah )h ir anyapan ih savi ta s ujih v as tr i r a d i v 6 v i d ath e p aty am an ah ,deveen ca sav itah clokam acr er ad asm abhyam asuva sar vatatim .

(Th e sam e)tr i sadhastha sin dh av as tr ih kav i nam u ta tr im fi tav idath esu sam rat

,

r tav ar rr yé san as tisr 6 apyas tr i r ad i v 6 v i d ath e p aty am an ah .

For cf. B e rgai gn e , i . 2 3 1 i i. 54 ; i ii. 243 ; Olden be rg , SBE . xlvi . 30 2 ; RV. Noten ,p . 2 58.

(Prajapa ti Vai cv am itr a , or Prajapati Vacya to Vigy e Dev ah

In dra)i n dro v icv air v 1 1

'

yaih patyam an a u bh é ap ap r au r é d asi m ah i tva,

pur amda ro v r tr ahadh rsnusen ah samg i'bhya n a 21 bhara bhfir i pagvah .

(Vam adev a Gau tam a ; to In dra)v av aksa in dro am i tam rji sy ubh é ap ap r au r é d asi m ahi tva,atac cid asya m ahima v i recy abhi yo v ieva bhuv an a babh 11 v a .

(Vicv am an as Vaiyacv a ; to Mitra an d Varun a , he re Surya)pari yo r acm in a div 6

’

n tan m am é pr th ivyah ,u bh é ap ap r au r é d asi m ah i tva.

adabdhan i varunasya v ratani .

dh r uv aksem asa ilaya m adan tah : an am I vasa ilaya m adan tah ]

(Prajapati Vaicv'

am i tra, or P rajapati Vacya to Vicv e Dev ah , here Agni )

sv adasv a h avyasam i so di d ih y a sm a d r yak sam m im i h i crav ans i ,

v icvaii agn e pr tsu tan j es i catr un aha v icv a s um ana d i dih i n ah .

(Vasucru ta Atr eya to Ag n i)

Lh avyaval agn ir ajarah pi tan oJ v ibh 1

’

1 r v ibhava su di'ciko asma, 6?

sugarhapatyah sam i so d i d i h y a sm a d r y ak sam m im ih i g r av ansi .

(Bhar adv aja to In dra)pr th 11 ka rasn a bah u lagabbasti asm ad r yak samm im ih i crav ansi ,

yuth év a pacvah pacupadam un a asman in drabhy av av r tsv ajau .

For cf. Old en berg , RV. Noten , p . 2 56 ; for ibid . 3 1 5 ; for Old enbe rg ,

SBE . xlvi . 1 2 3, 3 23.

m ahad de van am asu ratvam ékam : m ahan m ahatya

asu ratv am ékam .

(Prajapati Vaicv am itra, o r Prajapati Vacya to Vieve Dev ah ,here Agn i )

m‘

v ev eti pali to duta ssv an tar m ahanc c a ra t i r ocan én a ,v apunsi bibh rad abhi n o v i caste

Lm ahad de vanam asur atvam

ca r efra in ,—2 2“

207] Hymns ascr ibed to Viccamitr a Gainina

(Tri ta Aptya ; to Agn i)yam tv a janaso abh i san’

ncaran ti gava usnam iv a v rajam yav istha,

duto devan am asi m ar tyan am an tar m ah anc ca rasi r ocan én a .

For see B e rga ign e , i . 1 1 5 i i . 65, 456, n ote ; i i i . 2 86 ; Olde nbe rg , Prol . 432 RV . Noten,

p . 2 57; Ge ldn e r , R igveda Komm . , p . 62 .

(Prajapati Vaicv am itra , or Prajapati Vacya ; to Vieve Devah)an yasya v atsam r i h ati mim ay a k ay a bh u van i d ad h e d h en 1i r 11 d h ah ,r tasya sapayasapin v atéla L

m ahad devanam asuratvam akam ..

J

W r efrai n , 3.55. 1 “- 2 2“

(Vasukra Ai n dr a ; to Indra)brhan n achayo apalacé arva tasthau m ata vi sito a tti garbhah ,an yasya v a tsam ri bati m im ay a k aya bh u vau i d ad h e d h em i r 11 dh ah .

Cf. B erga ign e, i . 32 1 , 32 5 ; i i . 1 1 , 72 , 73, 73 n ote , 86 n ote , 1 0 6 ; i ii . 243.

(Prajapati Vaicv am itra, or Prajapati Vacya ; to Vieve Dey ah)d evas tv asta savi tav i cv arup ah pupé sa pr ajah pu r udhajajan a ,im a ca v icv a bhuv anany asya L

m ahad devanam asu ratv am ékarn ..

J

W r efra in , 3. 55. 1 <L 2 2 d

(Yam'

i‘

Vaiv asv ati Samv ada)garbh e nu n au jan itadampati ka r d ev as tv asta savi ta v i cv arup ah ,n akir asya pra m in an ti v r atan i véda n av asya pr th ivi u ta dyauh.

Cf. Mu i r, OST . 1 . 1 8 1 ; H i l lebran dt, Ved . Myth . 1 . 528 ; v. Schroede r, Mysterium un d

Mimu s, p . 2 83 .

— For cf.

im am ca n ah pr th iv im v icv adhaya upa kseti h itam itro na raja,pur ah sadah garm asado n a vi rah : dev 6 na yah pr th ivim

upakséti , &c .

(Prajapati Vaicv am itr a , or Prajapa ti Vacya to Vieve Dev ah )tr ipajasyé v rsabho v igv arupa u ta tryu dha

’

pu ru dha prajavan ,tryan i

‘

kah patyate mah in av an sa r e todh’

av rsabh ah qacv at in am .

7. (Kum ara Agn eya , or Vasistha ; to Parjanya)sa r e tod hav rsabh ah cj'aev a t

’

i n f'

n iiLtasm in n atm ajagatas tasthusac ca,J

tan m a r tam patu catacar adaya Lyuyan'

a pata sv astibh ih sada n ah.

refra in,

ff.

Grassm an n,i . 99, th in ks that th e subject of i s Agn i B e rga ign e , 1 . 2 3 1 i i . 54, 1 0 9,

su ggests Agn i or Som a . Th e pa ra l le l se em s to m e to po in t to som e Tv a star - l ike god , i f n otto Parjan ya h im se lf

,or to Dyau s Pa rjan ya ( cf. asur ah p ita. dyaus p ita in 5. 83

tr i r adiv 6 v idathe patyam anah : 1 tr ir adiv 6 v idath e patyam anah .

rajana m itravaruh a sup‘

an l .

— J Par t 1 : R epeated Passages belong ing to Book I I I [208

except that beg in s w i th pravadyam ana , whereash as in its place , suyugbh ir acv aih.

eha yatam path ibh i r dev ayan aih .

dasrav im é varn n idhayo m adhun am .

pari dyav apr th iv i yati sadyah 1 . 1 1 5. pari dy'

av aprthiv i yan ti sadyah .

m itré jan an yatayati br uv anah : jan am ca m itr6 yatati

bruv an ah . ]

m itro dadhara pr th ivi

m u ta dyam : n am o dadhara , &c. ]Cf. u n de r

m itraya hav am gh r tav aj juh ota : sindhubhyo havyam,&c.y

an am i vasa ilaya m adan tah dh r uv aksem asa ilaya m adan tah ]tasya vayam sum atau yajfiiyasyapi

bh adr é saum an asé syam a ; tesar'u vayam sum atau y ajii i

yanam api , &c .

(Vicv am itra to Mi tra)m itr 6 dev ésv ayusu Jan ay a v rk taba r h i se ,

isa istav r ata akah .

(Dyum n a Vicv aca r san i Atr eya to Ag n i)

Lv icv e h i tv a sajosasoJ jan aso v pk taba r h i sah , car

botaram sadm asu pr iyam vyan ti varya pu r 1’

1 .

(Prabhuv asu Afig ir asa to In dra)[ tvam id v 1 trahan tam a

J jan aso v yk taba r hi sah ,ug ram pur v isu pur vyam L

h av an te vajasataye . J8 . (B rahm atith i Kan va to Acv in s)jan aso v r k taba r h i so

Lh av i sm an to ar amk i'tah

[ yuvam h av an te acv ina. J(Va tsa Kanva to In dra)

Ltvan

'

n id v r trah an tam aJ jan aso v rk tabarh i sah ,

Lh av an te vajasataye . J t? 5 .

For th e re lation of to see u n d er Cf. kan v aso v rktaba rh i sah , q.v .

(Vicv am itra ; to Rbhu s)in drasya sakhyam rbhav ah sam anacu r m an or n apata apaso dadhan v ire ,

saudhan v anaso am r tatvam é ri re v i stv i gam i bhi h su k ftah suk rtyaya.

1 0 . 94 . 2 c (Ar buda Kadr av eya Sarpa ; to th e P ress -S ton es)ete v adan ti catav at sahasrav ad abhi kr andan ti har itebh i r asabh ih ,v i spv i g rav an ah su k ftah suk r tyay a botue cit p 11 rv e h av i radyam acata.

We ren d e r ‘ Th e R bh u s have obta i n e d th e frien d sh ip of In d ra ; they th e ch ild reno f Man u

,th e w orke rs

,have be stirred them se lves . Th e Saud h an v an as, labou rin g on (p iou s)

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Pa rt 1 : R epea ted Passages belong ing to Book I I I [2 1 0

(Kacyapa Mar l ca ; to Som a Pav am an a)in drayen do m arutv ate pav asv a m adhum attam ah,

rtasy a yomim asad am .

Cf. a rkasya yon im asadam,u n de r yé nav rtasya si da tam

, sida n u rtas ya

yém m a, an d yomim ytasya si d ata,u n de r - For se e Olde n be rg , SB E .

xlvi . 243, 345 .

(Vicv am itia ,o r Jam adagn i ; to Mi tra and Varun a)

a n o m i tr av aruna g h rtai r g avy fi t im u ksa tam ,

m adhva rajansi sukr atu .

(Va s istha to M itra an d Varun a)a n o m i tr av a r una h av yaju stim g h rtai r g av yfi t im uk sa tam i 1abhi h ,

Lprati Vam atra Varam ajanayaJ prn I tam udn 6 divyasya carob . w ef. 7. 6

(B rahm atith i Kah va ; to Acv ins )ta sudevaya dacuse sum edham av itar in rm ,

g h rtair g av yfi tim uk g atam .

Of. a n o gavyfi tim uk satar'

n gh r té n a , There can be l ittle d oubt that th e pads ,g h r tai r gavyfi tim uk satam i n a n d i s th e

‘m othe r form , from wh ich i s de rived

gh r tai r gavyfi tim uk sa tam i 1abh ih . By th e sam e te rm s 7.65.4“b i s a n exten ded form of

The re w e m ust take th e pad a a n o m i trav a r u h a as a tru e pada , for bette r o r fo rw o rse . Arn o ld , VM. p . 30 0 , su gge sts corre ction to abh i n o m itra va ru n a for wi thou tha v i n g i n m in d ‘

a n o m i trav a r u n a h a vyaju st im in Th e theore tic exte n sion of d e fec

t 1 v e d im ete r pad as is fra ught w ith e spe c ia l risk , a s i s shown by th e fa c t tha t they a r e n ot

in frequ e n tly pa ra l le led by pe rfe c t trim e te r pada s ; se e e spe cia l ly 1 0,an d i n gen e ra l Pa rt 2

chapte r c la ss B 9 .— For gavyu ti , cf. Ge ldn e r , Ved . Stu d . ii . 2 9 1 — Pada 7.65 . h a s a pa rtia l

pa ra l le l i n prati pra yatam varam a jan aya ; a n d 7.65 .4“ i s reprodu c ed eve n m ore

c lose ly i n 7 ,a v am m i trav a r u n a h av yaj u st im .

(Vicv am itra, or J am adagn i to Mi tra an d Va run a)g rn an

‘

ajam ad a gn i n a Lyén av rtasya si datam

Lpatam som am r tav rdh a. J

(Vasisth a to Sa ra sv atI )bh adram id bhadrakr n av at sarasv aty akav ar i es tati Vaji n i v ati ,grn anajam ad ag n i v at stuv ana ca v asisth av at.

8“ (J am adagn i Bharg ava ; to Agzv in s)r at1m yad Vam ar aksasam hav am ah e yu vabhyam Vaji n i v a sfi ,

prac im hotram prati ran tav itam n ara g rnanajam ad agn in a.

2 4“ (J am adagn i Bharg ava to Som a Pav am ana)

u ta n o g 6m at1 r i so v icv a a rsa par istubhah ,g r n an é jam ad ag n i n a.

(Bh r gu Varu n i , or J am adagn i Bhargava ; to Som a Pav am an a)

pav ate h a ryato harir grn an o j am ad ag n in a,h in v ano g o

'

r adhi tv ac i .Th e pad s

-type g1'h an '

a jam ad ag n i vat ( v a si sth avat) i n i s poste rior to th e type W i thj am adagn in a ; c f. Olde nbe rg , ZDMG . 11 1 1 1 . 2 0 4 .

1 .

r “ 7.66 . patam sém am rtav rdha.

REPE ATED PASSAGES BELONGI NG TO

BOOK I V

(Vam adev a Gau tam a to Agn i , or Agni an d Va run a)sakhe sakh ayam abby a v avr tsv acum n a cakram rathyev a ranhyasm abhyam

dasm a ranhya ,

agn e m rlikam v arune saca vido m arutsu Vi gv abh an u su ,

tokaya tuje gu gu can a 9am krdhy asm abhyam dasm a cam krdh i .

(Man u Vaiv asv ata to Vigv e Devah )pra S 11 na etV adhv aro ’

gn adeveau pur vyah ,adityésu pra Var une dh rtav rate m arutsu V i cv abh an u su .

For 3“cf. — For th e sam e stan za see Old en be rg , Pro l. pp . 1 4 1 , 1 46 B e rga ign e ,

Quaran te Hym n e s, p . 1 1 Hil lebran d t , Ved . Myth . i i i . 65.— Though th e en tire d istichs i n

wh ich occu rs th e repeated pad a a r e m a rked ly im itative,I can n ot di scove r an y chron olog ica l

c rite rion . I n both stan zas th e su cce ss ion , Agn i , Varuna (Ad ityas), an d Maru ts, bears th eritua l istic stamp .

m aho budhne rajaso asya yonau : tv acé budhn e, &c . ]

agm av r ajah sudugha v av r é an tah : pracodayat sudugha &c. ]

(Vam adev a Gau tam a to Agn i)té g av yatam an asa drdh ram ubdham gayem anam pari san tam adrim

,

drlham naro Vac asa daiv yen a v r ajam g 6m an tam u guo V i Vav ruh .

(Vam ade va Gau tam a to In dra)LVicv an i cak ro n aryan i v idvan J apo r i reca sakh ibh ir n ikam aih ,

W of. 4 .

acm an ar'

n cid ye bibh idur Vacobh i r v r ajar’

n g 6m an tam u cijo Vi v av r uh .

(Vatsapr 1 Bhalan dan a ; to Agn i)tvam agn e yajam an a an u dy 11 n V icv a Vasu dadh ire Varyah i ,

tvaya saha drav in am icham an a v r ajam g 6m an tam n g ijo v i v av ruh .

Th e repea ted pada i s ba ld in n ote th e absen ce of an equ iva len t for e ither th eword vacasa or Vacobh ih of th e othe r two stan zas. These g ive characte r an d defin i ten ess toth e repeated pada whose subje ct i s ucijah ( cf. i s othe rw ise a lso un de r su sp ic iona s be in g a good borrowe r, havin g six repe ated padas ; see in its orde r. Cf. Lu dw ig , De rR ig

-Veda,i i i . 97 iii — For th e repeated pada cf. a lso gavyam cid urvam n gijo v i v av ruh .

1 7“ (Vam adev a Gau tam a ; to Agn i)n aga t tam o dfi dh itam r é cata dyaur 11d devyausaso bhanur a rta,a s 11 ryo brhatas tisthad ajran r j 1

’

1 m ar tesu v rj inaca paqy an .

Par t 1 : R ep e ated Passages belong ing to Book I V [2 1 2

(Rjicv an Bharadv aja ; to Vicv e Dev ah )Veda yas trin i v idath an y e sam devanamjanm a san u tar aca v iprah ,

rj 1’

1 m arte au vrj ina c a p acy an n abhi cas te 8 11 1 0 a rya evan .

(Vas istha to Mitra a n d Va ru n a )e sa sya m itrav a ru n a n r caksa ubbe 1

'

1 d eti S 11 ryo abhi jm an ,LVicv asya sthatur jag atac ca gopaJ rju m ar t esu v rjina c a pacy an .

$6? 6 .

Fo r se e Old e nbe rg , SB E . xl v i . 2 7, 2 0 5, 32 2 ; RV . Noten , p . 4 0 3. Th e repeated padarea l ly appl i es to surya (S ara ) i n e a ch oc cu rre n ce .

(Vam adev a Gau tam a ; to Agn i)v i cv esam ad itir yajfi iyan am V icv esam atith i r m an usanam

,

s gu ir devanam av a av rn an ah sum r 1 i k 6 bh av a tu jatav e d ah .

1 2“ (Garga Bharadv aja to In dra)(Suk i rti Kaksi v ata ; to In dra)

in drah sutram a svav an av obh ih sum r 1 ik é bh av atu V i cv av ed ah ,

badh atam dv éso abh ayam kr n otu Lsuv iryasya patayah syam a . J

as“?

Ludw ig , Kritik , p . 35 , n otes tha t TB . RV. su bstitu tes Viqvav e dah for

jatav edah ,an d th in ks tha t th is is due to a ssim ilat ion to Viqv e sam ad i ti r v icv esam ati th i r

i n th e sam e stan za . Th e pre sen t item , how eve r, shows that th e pa ra lle l pada w i th v i cvav edahi s re spon s ible for th e chan ge in th e m a in ,

though th e a ssum ed a ssim ila tion m ay have he lpeda lon g th e process — For cf. atith i r

'

n m an usan am .

yo m artye sv am i'ta rtav a.

iha tv am s i‘

m o sahaso n o adya : ach idra sun o,&c . u ta

tv am 8 11 11 0,&c .]

a yuth év a ksum ati pacv o akhyad devanam yaj j an im an ty ug rasam yé yuth év a jan im an i caste ; adh i ya brhat6

divo ’

bh i yuth év a pacyatah . ]

etate agn a u cathani v edhah .

ch ocasv a krn uh i Vasyaso n ah : pra caksaya kr h uh i , &c . ]

(Vam adev a Gau tam a to Agn i )aV0 rajan am adh v a rasya r udram h é tar am saty ay aj a r

’

n r é d a sy oh ,ag n im pur

'

a tan ayitn é r ac ittad dh i r anyar upam av ase kr n udh v am .

(Bha r adv aja ; to Agn i)Vi ti yo devam m arto duv asyéd agn im 1 11tadhv ar é h av ism an

,

h é tar arh satyayajam r é d a sy or Lu ttanah asto n am asaVivaset. J

a“ 3 1

Cf. Be rga ign e , i i i . 36 v. B radke,Dyaus Asu ra , p . 54 .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Pa rt 1 R ep ea ted Passages belong ing to Book I V [2 1 4

B u t th e repe ated pad s in sus ta in s abh a v aj ; c f. B e r ga ign e , i . 1 1 5 (bottom ) ; i i . 75 ;O ld enbe rg , S BE . xlvi . p . 330

— For n a v a n ta , em en d able to an av an ta , see G r a ssm an n’s Lexicon

,

s v . ; Old e n be rg , Pro l . 73 ; RV . N oten , p . 2 68 .

(Vam adev a Gau tam a ; to Agn i)11 1 t 6 bhava prati V idhyadhy asm ad avis k rn usva da1v y'any agn e ,

av a sth i ra tan u h i y atujfin am jam im ajam 1m pra m r h I h i Qat run .

1 0 . 1 (Ag niyuta S thau ra , o r Agn iyupa S thau ra to Agn i)u i tigman i bh racayan bh racyany av a ath i ratan u h i y atujfin am ,

u graya te saho balam dadam i pratitya Qatr f m Vigade’

su v rcca .

For th e repea te d pad a cf. Se e n ote u n d e r

yas tv a n itye n a haviss ya ukthaih : yas te yajfie‘

n a sam idha ya

1 1kthz1 1h . ]

1 . 1

(Vam adev a Gau tam a to Ag n i)ayat e a g n a sam i d h a v i d h em a prati stem am casyam an am g rbhaya ,

dahacaso raksasah paby‘

asm a1 n dr uh é ni d6 m aham ah o av adyat.

(Vasistha Maitrav a ru n i to Agn i )vayam t e a gn e sam id h a v i d h em a vayam dacem a su stuti yajatr a ,vayam gh r tén adh v a rasya hotar vayam deva havi ss bh adracoce .

Cf. vayam te a gn a u ktham v idh em a .

sahasra reta v r sabhas tuv ism an : 2 . 1 2 . 1 yah saptaracm i r v r sabhas, &c .]

(Vam adev a Gau tam a ; to Vaicv an ara)

pra tan agn i r babhasat tigm ajam bh as tapisth e n a cocisa yah suradhah ,

p ra y é m i n an ti v ar u n asy a d ham a priyam i tr asy a cétato d hru van i .

1 0 .89. 8C (R e n u Vaicv am itra to In dra)tv am h a tyad r n aya in dra dhiro

’

s i r n a parva v rjinacrn asi ,p r a y é m i trasy a v aruna sy a d h am a y 1

’

ijam n a jana m in an ti m i tram .

We re n d e r ‘May sharp -toothed Agn i , th e ve ry l ibe ra l , con sum e w ith h i s hotte stflam e s them tha t vio late th e law s of Va ru n a

,th e own ,

firm ly e stabl ished ( laws) of w iseM i tra ’

. Th is fau l tle ss stan za h a s be en exp lo ited by th e la te r poe t of ‘ Th ou a r t,

0 In d ra , he re a sh rewd exactor of d ebts,breake st e v i l as a sword (cu ts) l im bs ; ( th e ow l of

them ) tha t v iola te th e laws of Mitra an d Va ru na , a s p e rson s viola te an a l l ied frie n d (m i trai) !Cf. B e rg a ign e , i i i . 1 1 0 . Th e fou rth d efe c tive pada (d v ipada V i raj) h as e l ic ited sugge stion sG ra ssm a n n supp l ie s {1 be fore m inan ti , bu t th e ve rb h as th e prepos ition pra in th e th ird pad s ,a n d pra + a+ m 1 d oe s n ot exist. Old en be rg , Pro l . p . 74 , re ads p ra m in an ti in pad a d , havin g ,a ppa ren tly, ove rlooked pra i n th e th i rd pada possibly h e m ay m ea n to repeat i t. I n addi

t i on to th e de fe ct of th e fou rth pada , th e secon d d istich i s a n aco lu th ic ; the re n eed be n o

re lucta n ce to assum e that i t is in trod uced an d im pe rfe c tly assim i la ted from Th e fact

that be lon gs to a d oubtle ss la te Vicv am 1 tr id poe t (stan za 1 7 see u n de r i s calcu

la ted to support th is con clu s 1on .

2 1 5] Hymns ascr ibed to Vamadeva Gantama

pati priyam rupo ag ram padarh Vah : pat1 pr iyam r ipo ag rarhpadam Veh .

(Vam adev a Gautam a to Agn i)am uro hota ny asadi v iksv ag n i r m an dro v idath esu prace tah ,

ur d h v am bh anum sav i t év acr e n m eteva dhum am stabhayad upa dyam .

(Vam adev a Gau tam a ; to Agn i , or Lingoktadev atah )ur d h v arh bh anum savi ta d e v é acre d dr apsam dav idhv ad gav iso na

satva,an u v r atam v aru n o yan ti m i tro yat suryam d ivy arohayan ti .4 . (Vam adev a Gau tam a to Agn i, or L ifigoktadev atah )ur dh v am k e t 1

’

1 111 sav i ta d e v o aqr ej Ljy6tir V igv asm ai bhuv an aya kr n v an ,Jis? 4

“

Lapra dyav apr th iw an tar iksamJ Vi s11 ryo r acm ibh ic cékitan ah .

t’

fi‘cf.

(Vasisth a ; to Acv in s)V i oed u chan ty acv in a usasah

Lpra v am brahm an i karav o bhar an te , JW et.

ur d h v am bh an fim savi ta d ev é acre d brhad agnayah sam idha ja ran te .

Th e case of i s in te restin g i n tha t i t pre sen ts ocu lar testim on y of on e pada patte rn edafte r a n othe r . Wh at i s stated d e scriptive ly in 7. 72 .4

c

( cf. a lso i s he rew orked ove r in to a com pa rison wh ich n e ce ss itate s th e pre sen ce of iv a con sequ en tly th e wordd evo i s thrown ou t. Th e re su lt i s a fran k ly poor pada : i t i s d iffi cu lt to say , hard ly worthwh i le to in qu i re , h ow th e pad a w as then re ad . Pe rhaps , ur dh v am bh an fim savita i v a sere tcf. Old en be rg , RV. Noten , p . 2 72 . AV . 1 8 . h as an othe r pada in wh ich Savitar’s action i sworked in to a com parison , ur dh vam bh anur

’

n savita dyam i v opar i , withou t d am age to th e

m etre - Th e two hym n s an d share th e la st stan za a n d ar e im ita tive throu ghou t ;se e p . 1 3.

— For d r apsa i n se e Ge ld n er,Ved . Stu d . i i i . 56 ff. (u n con vin c in g as fa r as th is

pa rt icula r passage i s con cern ed ) .

ya tasuj1‘

1 rn 1 ratin 1 gh r taci pra rati r eti jurn in i gh rta0 1 .]Cf. un der 3. 1 9 . 2 .

pradaksin id dev atatim uran ah .

(Vam adev a Gau tam a to Agni )sti rné bar hi si sam i d h an é agn aurdhv o adh v a r yur juju san o asthat

pary agn ih pacupan a hota tr iv isty eti pr adiv a u ran ah .

(i van Bhar adv aja ; to Vicv e Dev ah )sti r n é ba r h isi sam i d h an é a g nan suktén a m ahan am asa Viv ase ,

asm in n o adya v idath e yajatra Vieve devabavisi m adayadhv am .

(Vam adev a Gautam a ; to Agn i)pari tm ana m itadr ur eti hotagn i r m an d r é m ad h u v aca r tav a,drav an ty asya Vajin o n a coka bhayan te V igv a bhuv an a yad abh rat.

Part 1 R ep ea ted Passages belonging to Book I V [2 1 6

(Vas isth a Mai trav ar un i to Agn i)sadya adh v a re r ath i ram ja n a n ta m an u saso V icetaso ya esam .

V icam adh ayi Vigpati r du ron e ’

g u i r m an d r é m ad h u v a ca r tav a .

(Vam adev a Gau tam a ; to Agn i)akar-i brahm a sam idhana t1

’

1bhyam cansaty uk tham yaj a te v y 11 dhah ,h otar am a g n im m an u ao n i s e d u r n am a syan ta uqijah cansam ay éh .

(Va sucr u ta Atr eya ; to Ag n i)tava eriya sudi'gzo deva deV 11 h pu r 11 dadhan a am itam sapan ta ,h é tar am a g u im m an u so n i se d ur d aca syan ta u cijah cansam ay éh .

Th e rep e a te d d istich i nvolve s , n o d oubt,a ca se of re a l pre cede n ce . B u t wh ich cam e

h r st ? Both stem s,n am asya a n d d acasya a r e g ood h ie ratic Ved ic I kn ow of n o m e a n s for

d e c idi n g .

(Vam adev a Gau tam a to Agn i)ayam i ha pra th am o dhayi dhatrbh i r h ota y aj i sth o ad h v a r é sv id y ah ,

yam apn av an o bhfgav o V i r u r ucur Van esu c itram Vibhv amVice-Vice .

(Bha rg a P ragath a ; to Agn i)ag n e kavir v edha asi hota pavaka yaksyah ,m a n d r é y aji sth o a d h v a r é sv id y o L

V ipr ebh ih cukra m anm abhi h . J(W 2 7. 2 “

Cf. yo a dh v a resv idyo h ots m an d ratam o vici, con ta im n g a n a lm ost pe rfe ct ble n do f th e w ord in g s o f th e repea ted pad a s .

v icv a yac car sa h ir abhi .

Vi d 1’

1sta 1 'o diva aro' dhan an i ; v i dvan aradhan am div ah . ]

k r sn am ta em a 1'

1’

19atah pu r6 bhah : kr sn am ta am a r uqadurm e

ajara .

yad asya Vato an u vati eoc ih : ad asya vato an u Vaticoc ih yada te Vato an uvati 90 0 111 ]

h avyavaham am ar tyam ; h avyavaham am ar tyamsahov i dh am .

i o p 0

sa devan eha v aksati .

v idvan arOdh an am divah : v idusta ro diva arddh an an i . ]Th e two stan zas show con sid e rable s im ila rity ; cf. a lso S e e in trod uction

, p . 1 6, top .

(Vam adev a Gau tam a to Ag n i).L .L .L

te raya te su v 1 rya 1h sa sav an so V 1 qr nw r e ,.L

y e agn a dadh l r e duv ah .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Par t 1 R ep eated Passages belong ing to Book I V [2 1 8

(Vas istha Maitrav ar un i to Agn i)tam botaram adh v arasya prace tas am L

v ah n im devaakrn v ata ,J Wdad h ati ratn a r

'

n v i d h a té su v ir y am agn i r jan aya dacuse .

Th e p r epos 1 tion vi wh ich l im ps , w ith sha rp tm e sis , beh in d i ts ve rb dadh ati inim pre sse s m e as se con da ry .

— Cf. th e pa ra l le l p5das u n de r

(Vam adev a Gau tam a to Ag n i )

(Ku lm a laba rhi sa Qailug i , or Anhom u c Vam adevya to VieveDev ah , here Agn i)

yath a h a tyad v a sav o g aur yam c i t p ad i s i tam am u fi c ata y ajat r ah ,

eV6 sv asm an m ufi c ata vy anh ah p r a tar y a g n e p r a ta ram n a ayu h .

Cf. Ne isse r, B ezz . Be 1 tr . vi i . 2 35. A n um be r of pa ssag e s m ore or le ss pa ra l le l to pad a da r e l isted by A u fre cht i n th e Pre fa c e to th e secon d e d 1 ti on of h i s R 1g

-Veda, p . xxvi1 1, n r . 1 0 9 ;

pa rt icul arly pra tary aya h pr a ta rar'

n n av i yah .

yatam agv in a suk i-to duron am : se e u nder

ur dh vam bhanum savi tadevo agr et urdhvam bhanum

sav i tév acr et ; ur dh v am ke tam savi tadevo acr et.

(Vam adev a Gau tam a to Agn i )an ay a to an iba d d h ah k a th ayam n yafifi u ttan é ’

Va p ad y a te n a,

kaya yati sv ad h ay a k 6 d ad a r ca di va sk am bh ah sam gtah p at1 n ak am .

For sun d ry po in ts i n th is stan za see B a rth olom ae,B e zz . B e itr . xv. 1 97 ; Old en be rg . RV.

Noten , p . 2 76 .— Th e stan za e n d s two hym n s tha t a r e im 1 ta t1 v e throughout se e p . 1 3.

urdhv amke tam savi tadeV6 acr et : urdh v ambham’

imsav ité v acre t ;

urdhvam bhanum savi tadev 6 agr e t.

jy6tir V igv asm ai bhuv an aya k rn v an 1 . jy6tir V icv asm ai bhuv an ayakr n v ati .

apra dyav aprth iv i an tar iksam .

u sa I yate suyuja rathena : 6sayati suyuja rath en a .

(Vam adev a Gau tam a to Agv in s)av am v ah istha iha te

’

v ah an tu rath a acv asa u saso v yustau ,

im e h i Vam m adh upéyaya s6m aLasm in yajna v r sah a m adayetham . J

W of. 1 . 1 8 4 . 2“

(Vam adev a to Acv in s)

L1'

1d Vam prksaso m adhum an ta Irate J rath a agv asa u saso v yusti su ,

ear 2 “

2 L .L

apornu v a n tas tam a a pa r 1 v r tam sva r n a cukr am tan v an ta a ra j ah .

For se e P i sch e l, Ved Stud . 1 1 96 Old e n be rg , RV. Note n , p . 30 4 . P i sch e l d id n ot

in h 1 s tre a tm en t the re of p r ksa n ote th l a pa ra l le l , wh ich se em s to support h i s ren de r in g of

th e w ord by ‘sw ift cf. Vah 1 s1th a in

2 1 9] Hymns ascr ibed to Vamadeva Gantama

asm in yaji ié v r sana m adayeth‘

am : 1 . asmé 11 S 11 v r san a, &c. ]

(Vam adev a Gau tam a to Agn i )

pari Vajapatih kavi r agn i r havyany akr am 1 t,

d adh ad ratn an i d aquse .

(Qun ah cepa AjI garti ; to Som a Pav am an a)esa v iprai r abh i stuto

’

pé devo Vi gahate ,d adh a d r atn an i d aguse .

For th e repeated pada cf. dh attam ratn an i dagfise , un d e r an d th e n ote the re .

(Vam adev a Gau tam a ; to Agn i)tam arv an tam n a san a sim arusam na div ah cicum ,

m arm rjyan te diVé -dive .

(Prayoga Bhargava , or othe rs to Agn i)tam arv an ta r

’

n n a san a sim grn1h i Vipra cu sm in am ,

m i tram n a yatayajjan am .

We ren d er ‘ L ike a w in n in g race r, l ike ( Som a) th e bright ch i ld of heaven, they

cu rry h im d ay by d ay .

’Of. Oldenbe rg , SBE . xlvi . 360 . Th e care -tak in g of Agn i i s com pa red

w ith cu rryin g (m arj) a horse , se e For Som a, th e

bright ch i ld of heaven wh o i s a lso c lean sed by m en (e .g . see Olden be rg , ibid . p . 362

cf. a lso Max Mii ller , SBE . xxx i i . 2 2 , 26. Th e passages c ited that in volve th e cu rryin g m etaphorshow th e pe rfe ct stru ctu re of th e stan za an d th e fam il iar Ved ic thought. Pada i n a

ve ry d i ffe ren t con n exion Pra ise, 0 poet, th is fie ry (Agn i) as ( on e p ra ises) a w inn in g race r ,

(p ra ise h im ) as Mitra tha t ha rm on izes (pu ts in ord e r) peop le .

’

Pada c d oes n ot se em to m e

ce rta in in m ean in g I have n ot qu ite fo llowed Ge ldn er’

s pa in stak in g an a lys is of th e d ifli cu ltroot yat, Ved . Stu d . i i i . 1 5 112 Lu dw ig , 4 1 2 , ‘ w i e Mitra d e r di e leu te in bewegu n g se tzt ’;Grassm an n

,

‘ d e r w i e e in Freun d d ie Men schen e in t see a lso B e rga ign e , i i i . 1 66 . Th e sequ en cear v an tam m arm rjyan te poin ts to th e priority of Th e poet wh o com pa res i n th esam e stan za Agn i w ith a w in n in g race r an d wi th god Mitra yatayajjan a h as pr esum ably borrowed from th e poet, wh o state s that Agn i i s cu rried d a i ly as carefull y as i s

cu rried a win n in g race r.

kum arah sah adev yah ; 4 . kum‘

arat sah adev yat.

ubha apaprau rodas1 m ahi tva.

V igv an i gak ro n aryan i v idvan : apansi Vicv a n aryam'

v idvan ]

4 . v r aj am g6m an tam uclj o Vi v av r uh .

pra S 11 rac cakram v rh atad abhike .

brahm akarm a bhfgav o na ratham : ataksam a bh fgav o, &c .]Cf. p . Vi i , l . 9 from top .

Part 1 R ep eated Passag es belong ing to Book I V [220

(Vam adev a Gau tam a to In dra) 4 . 1 “ 1 “

1 “ 1 1 “ (Vam adev a ; to Indra )n 11 stuta in d ra m1 g rh an a i sam ja r i tr é n ad yo na p ip eh ,

ak ar i te h a r iv o b rahm a n av y ar'

n d h i ya sy am a r a th y ah s ad asah .

4“ (Vam adev a ; to Dyavaprth iv yau)

m1 r odas I brhadbhi r n o v arathaih patn I v adbh ir isay an t i sajé sa 11 ,uruci V icv e yajaté n i patam d h i yaay am a r a th yah sad asah .

For th e first s tan za cf. Ne isse r, Be zz . B e i tr . vi i . 2 34 .

(Vam ad ev a Gau tam a ; to In dra)tvamm ahan in dra tubhyam ha ksaan u ksatram m a ii hana m anya ta dyauh ,tv am v r traii i cavass jagh anvan s 1

'jah s i n d h unr ah i n a ja g r a sanan .

1 0 . 1 1 (Astrada ii stra Vairupa to In dra)srjah sin d h unr ab in a ja g r a san ar

'

i ad id e tah pra v iv ijre jav én a ,m um uk sam an a u ta yam um u cr é

’

dhéd eta n a ram an te n itiktah .

Tran slate Thou a r t g rea t, 0 In d ra E a rth an d Heaven have g ra c iousl y consen tedto th y ru le . Thou slewe st Vr tr a w ith m ight, d i d st free th e rive rs swa l low ed by th e d ragon .

’

Of. 1 .63 . an d Ludw igg , 5 1 8 ; Grassm a 11 n,

Th e fou rth pada i s e choed a n d expan d edin to th e them e of an e n tire stan za by a la te r h an d i n to w i t ‘ Thou d idst fre e th erive rs swa ll owed by th e d ragon ; then they ru shed forth i n ha ste , those wh o d esired to be

fre e , a s we l l a s those wh o h ad be e n fre ed . Sin c e then d o they h ast1 n g n ot stan d sti ll . ’ Th e

expre ss ion ,m um uk sam an a u ta ya m um u c r é , doe s n ot to m y m i n d , a s i t doe s to G e ldn e r

’

s ,

Ved . Stud . i i i . 38, re fe r to on ly on e k in d of rive rs, d i e n ach befre iu n g ve rlan g e n den , d ie auchbefre it w urden I t rathe r m a rks th e pedan tic afte r- thou ght of a la te system atic tre a tm en t o f

th e m yth of In d ra an d th e rive rs,to say tha t n ot on ly those w h o d es ired to be fr e ed bu t a lso

those wh o w ere a l re ady fre e ru shed forth in haste . Lu dw i g , 975, corre ctly , d ie fre i w e rd enwollten , un d di e schon befre iten s im i la rly G rassm an n ,

i i . 393.

(Vam ade v a Gautam a ; to In dra)bh in ad g ir im cav asa v ajram isn ann av iskrn v anah sahasana 6jah ,Vadhi d v rtr arii v ajr en a m an d a san ah saran n apo jav asa h atav r sn 1h .

(Vasukrapatn I ; to In dra)L .L o 0 .L

ev a h i m am tav a sam j aj n u r ug r am karm an -karm a n v rsan am i n dra dev ah ,r o r o r o o .L

v ad h i m v rtr am v aj r en a m an d a san o’

pa v r aj am m ahi n a dacu se va in .

Tran sla te ‘ H e c left th e m ou n ta in,hu rl in g h is c lub w ith m ight, m an ife stin g ,

exe rtin g h i s stren gth . H e hath s la in Vr tr a w ith h is c lub, rejoic in g th e wa te rs flew in ha stea fte r the ir bu l l ( lord ) h ad be e n sla in .

’

Th e stan za can be im ag in ed on ly as spoke n byIn d ra . Ludw ig i n h i s n ote (970 ) sugge sts i n d radev ah for in d ra d evah (cf.Grassm a n n a lso scen ts th e d i fficu l ty a t that spot Thus they whose god is In d ra ( tha t i s , th ep i ou s) kn ew m e to be a m ighty an d stron g bu l l i n eve ry task I have s la in Vr tr a w ith m yc lub, rejo ic in g w ith m ight I have ope n ed th e stable for th e p i ou s.

’ The re can be n o d ou bt

tha t w ith i ts pre cariou s an a log ica l Vadh i m ( a lso i s a d irect copy ofTh is i s shown fu rthe r by th e n on ce -form ation v am wh ich is aga in a n a log ica l . Gras sm an n

n a ive l y expla i n s i t in h i s Lexicon ,colum n 1 3 2 1 ,

‘au s va ram bu t i t i s a produ c t of propor

t i on al a n a logy wh ich fi l ls i n a parad igm : v am , v ah, v ah . Both v adh im a n d v am reflec t th e

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Part 1 : R epeated Passages belong ing to Book I V [222

v rtram jagh an van asrjad v i sindhun ; v r tram jaghanv an a srjad .

(Samv ada I n d radi ti vam adev an am )u ta m atam ah isam au v av en ad am i tv a jahati pu tra devah ,athabrav i d Vrtr am in d ro h a n i syan sak h e Vi sn o Vi ta r am v i k r am asv a .

(Nem a Bhargava to In dra)sak he v i an o V i ta rarh V i k r am a sv a dyau r deh i lokam v ajraya v iskabhe ,

ban ava t ram r in acav a s i n dh nn in d rasya yan tu pr asav é v isr stah .

A rou n d hym n h a s grown u p a con side rable l ite ra tu re o f in te rpre ta tion a n d c ritic ismwh ich i s c i te d by Olden be rg ,

RV. Noten , p . 2 80 . Th e m ean in g of i s n ot a ffected by

th e u n ce rta in tie s of th e them e :‘ N ow ( In d ra ’

s) m othe r atten ded upon th e bul l ( In d ra) ;(sh e sa id ) : “

a l l th e g od s , m y ch i ld , a r e aban d on in g the e .

" Then In d ra , ben t upon slayin gVr tr a , sa id “ frie n d Vish u

,step ou t th y ve ry w idest ” Pada d

,repe ated in wou ld

se em to be a qu ota tion from a n o ld e r fam i l iar accoun t, a s i s qu ite n a tu ra l in a legen d a ry ord ram atic trea tm en t of a them e su ch a s pre tty ce rta in ly repre sen ts . Th e expre ss ionath abrav i d sakhe V i § 11 0 v i ta ram Vi k r am asv a im pre sse s on e as th e n a rra tion of a fam ou s

u tte ran ce wh ich In d ra m ade a t a c ritica l t im e . I f,in d eed

,w e re con n e cted Wi th a

n ar rative in th e pre ced in g stan zas i t wou ld be a ve ry good orig in a l sou rce for th e pads i nqu e sti on . B u t 1 1 ar e addressed to Vac ; the i r con n exion w i th ar e a t lea std oubtfu l . I t wou ld se em the refore that our pad a was form u la ic , an d in a sta te of flotat ion ,

pr i or to i ts em e rg en c e both i n 4 . i 8. i laan d i n Th e two hym n s ar e a l so con n e cted

a s reg ard s 4 . 1 8 . 1 3d For passag es that expre ss th e pa rtn e rsh ip of In d ra a n d Visn u

se e Macdon e ll,Ved ic Mythology, p . 39, bottom .

ah ann ahim par igzayanam arnah .

sapta prati pravata agayan am ah im v ajr en a Vi rin a apa r van :

tv am prati pravata acayanam ahim v ajr en a m agh av an v i v rccah .]

(Vam adev a ; to In dra)abhi pra dadr u r jan ayo n a garbham ratha iv a pra yayuh sakam adrayah ,

atarpayo Vis i ta ubja urm in tv am v y tan a ri n a i n d ra si n dh fi n .

(T rasadasy u Pau r ukutsya ; to Indra an d Varun a)Vid i

’

l a te V ieva bhuv anan i tasya tapra br av 1 s i v arunaya v edhah,tv am v r trah i gr n v ise jagh an van tv amwas a ri n a in d ra si n d h fi n .

We m ay re n d e r fo llow in g va riou s in d ica tion s on th e pa rt of othe r scholars( cf. Old e n be rg , RV. No te n

, p .

‘ Th e rive rs have bu rst forth , as w om en g ive birth toa child l ike cha riots th e m oun ta in s have m ove d forth tog ethe r ( cf. st. Thou , O In dr a ,d i d st d e l ight th e flood s, d rive the i r w aves ; d idst fre e th e con fin ed rive rs .

’

D i ffe ren tly,

Hillebra n d t, Ved . Myth . i i i . 1 8 2,n ote . I t w i l l be obse rved tha t th e sam e exp lo i ts a r e

a llu d ed to se con d a ri ly a s a th in g wh ich i s re pu ted (qrnv i se ) to have take n p lace , in a

stan za of th e atm a stu ti of In d ra -Va ru n a,c on ce ived a s a s in g le g od ; se e u n de r Th e

c as e i s som ewha t sim ila r to th e pre ced in g item : th e repeated pada i s quote d frompreviou sly existi ng d e scription s .

v r traii i jagh an van asrjad Vi'

s indhun ; v r tram jaghanvan asrjat.

223] Hymns ascr ibed to Vamadeoa Gantama

to dh iya syam a

r athyah sadasah .

(Vam adev a to In dra)imam yajfiarh tv am asm a

—

ikam in dra pu r 6 d ad h a t san i sy a s i k ratum n ah ,

cv aghn iv a v ajr in sanaye dhan an am tvaya vayam a rya aji rh jayem a .

1 “ (Av asyu Atr eya ; to In dra an d Ku tsasfirac cid rath am par itakm yayam pdrv am ka rad uparam jujuvansam ,

Lbharac cakram étagah sam r in ati

J pu r 6 d ad h at san i sy ati k ratum n ah .

bas? 4 .

Th e repe ated pada fits we l l i n i s dubiou s in Cf. u n de r

udn év a kogam y asuna n yr stam : kogzarii n a purnam y asuna

n yr stam . ]

to dh iya syam a

rathyah sadasah .

4 .2 1 .1 0 b,han ta v r tram v ar iv ah purav e kah : anho rajan v ar iv ah

purav e kah .

(Vam adev a ; to In dra)evavasy a in drah satyah sam rad t an ta v r tram v ar iv ah purav e kah .

J as:

pur u stuta kratv a n ah cagdh i rayo bh ak s i ya té ’vaso dai v y a sy a .

(Gyav acv a Atr eya to Ma ru ts)g6m ad acv av ad rath av at suv ir am can drav ad radho m aru to dada n ah

pracastim n ah krn u ta r udr iyaso bh ak s i ya v 6’va so d éi v y a sy a .

se e un de r

4 .2 2 .3 lo (Vam adev a to In dra)yo devo dev atam o jayam an o m ah o v aJebh i r m ah adbh i c c a cusm aih ,dadhan o v ajr am bah v or ucan tam dyam am en a r ejayat pra bh fim a .

6 . 3 2 . 4b (Suh otr a Bhar adv aja ; to In dra )

sa n i vyabh ir jar itar am acha m ah o v éjebh i r m ah ad bhi c c a cfi sm aih ,

pu ruv irabhir vr sabh a ksiti nam ag irv an ah suv itaya pra yahi .For m ahov aJebh ih se e Pisch e l, Ved . Stud . 1 . 1 1 n ote (cf. ibid . 2 68, n ote ) Olden be rg , ZDMG .

I V . 2 71 .

v icv esv i t sav an esu pravacya V icv ét tate sav an esu

pr av fi’

cyaj

(Vam adev a to In dra)asm e v arsistha krnuhi jyéstha n rm n an i satra sahu r e sahansi ,

asm abhyam V rtrasuh ana'

n i r andh i jah i v ad h a r v anuso m ar ty a sy a .

Pa r t 1 : Rep eated Passages belong ing to Book I V [224

3c (Va sisth a Maitrav a run i to Indra)

gatam te cipr in n utayah su dfise sahasram cansa u ta rati r astu,

jah i v ad h a r v anuso m ar ty a sy asm é dyum n am adh i ratn ar'n ca dh ehi .

asm fikam a sm abhyam) su m aghav an bodh i g oddhasm z

‘

ikam su m aghav an bodhi g opz‘

ih .

to dh iyz’

i syam a

r athyah sadas zi h .

l odevo bh u v an n aveda m a r tdn am : e sam bhu ta n aveda m a

r tdnam j

r tzi ya pr th v i babu le gat ré urv i n a pfthv l babu le gabh i re . ]

see u n de r

r ir ikv zi nsas tan v ah krn v ata tram : r ir ikv ai i sas tan v ah krn v ata.L

svab .

(Vam adev a ; to In dra)tam in n aro v i h v ay an te sam ik é

Lr ir ikvansas tan v ah kr n v ata tram ,J 64?

m itho yat tyagam u bh ay aso agm an n ara s t ok asy a tan ay a sy a sat i n .

(Vas isth a to In dra an d Varun a)asm akam in d rav a r un a bhare -bhare pu royodhabhav atam kr styojasa,

yad v am h av an ta u bh ay e adha sp r d h i n ara s t ok asy a tan ay a sy a sat i su .

Cf. 6 . 1 9 .7c,yen a tokasya tan ayasya satau .

to dhiyd syam a

r a thyah sadasah .

4 .2 5 .4 b+c (Vam adev a to In dra )

tasm a ag n i r bhar atah carm a yansaj jy é k p acy at sfir y am u c car an tam ,

y a in d r ay a su n av am éty {ih a n are h aryaya n it am aya n r nam .

6 .r“) (R jicv an Bharadv aja ; to Vieve Dev ah )

v icv adan i rh sum an asah syam a pacy em a n i'

i sur y am u c car an tam ,

tatha ka 1 ad v asupatn vasunam devan ohan o’ ’

v asagan1 isth ah .

(Vasisth a to In dra) ,in dra jahi pum ansam yatudhfin am u ta str iyarii m ayaya ci cadanam ,

v ig r i v aso m fir adev a r dan tu m a té d r can sur yam u c car an tam .

1 0 . 59 . 4b (Ban dhu Gaupayan a , an d others ; to N i r r ti an d Som a)

m o su n ah som a m r tyav e para dah pacy em a m i sur y am u c car an tam ,

dyubh ir hito jar irn a sfi n o astu parata rarh su n ir r tir j ih i tam .

60 (Ban dhu Gaupayan a , an d others ; to Asun I ti)asun i te pun ar asm fisu caksuh pun ah pranam iha n o dh eh i bh égam ,

jy ok p acy em a sur y am u c car an tam an um ate m r laya n ah sv asti .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

— j Pa r t 1 : R epea ted Passages belong ing to Book I V [226

v icv e of n oM or’

; se e I am in c lose tou ch w ith Ge ldn e r ’s treatm en t

o f a r i,Ved . Stu d . I I I . 72 fi

'

. bu t th is scho la r’s d isposition o f th e con trast betwee n v iqv a an da ri com es ve ry n e a r, bu t d oes n ot qu ite h i t th e po in t, e lse h e w ou ld n ot have in trodu ced th ew ord sogar e . g . in whe re h e re n d e rs v icvagurto a r i stu tah by ‘ d e r v on a l len Ge ruhm te ,( sogar ) v on dem Re iche n Gepri e sen e ’

. I t m e an s h e wh o i s pra ised by plebs an d swe l l ”a l 1 ke '

. I n 1,v iqv o hy a n y6 a rir ajagam a

,th e word an y6 seem s to m e exple tive , as

frequ en tly i n c lass ica l San skr it ( an d i n Gre ek 6M o se e arib ( s in gu la r, “X71 !“ n aO'

v v

y e'

pos) an d krstay ah in Th e pad a m e an s‘ to th e n eg le c t even of th e m an y

som a -

pre ssin gs of th e “sw e l l ” s im ila rly Though th e en ti re qu estion of ti rac c id

a ryab h as a lon g tra in of d iffi cu ltie s ( see Old en be rg , RV . Note n ,i . we m ay con sid e r i ts

se n se he re as ce rta in a n d fun d am en ta l .

(Vam ade v a to In dra)ga tam acm anm ayi n am p u r ém in dro v y asyat,di v od asay a d acuse .

6 . 1 6 . 5“ (Bh a radv aja ; to Ag n i )

tvam im a v a i ya pu ru d i v od a say a su n v até ,

bha radv ajaya d acuse .

(Suh otra Bhar adv aja ; to In dra)tv am ca tan y av a cam ba ra sya puro jag han thapratini dasyoh ,agikso yatra cacya cac I v o d i v od asay a su n v até su tak r e bh aradvajaya

grn até y asun i .

For su n d ry m atte rs pe rta in in g to the se stan zas se e Hillebran d t, Ved . Myth . L 96 iii ;

Ludw ig , Uebe r d i e n eu e sten Arbe iten auf dem Gebiete de r R igveda-Forschun g , p . 7 1 fi'

.

Olde n be rg , RV. Note n,i . 388.

(Vam adev a ; to In dra)asv ap ay ad d abh i tay e sahasra trm catam h ath aih ,daszi nam in dro m ayaya.

(Vasistha Maitrav ar un i ; to In dra)tv am n

rbh ir n rm an o dev av i tau Lbhfm n i v rtrah a ryacv a hans i ,J

4? cf.

tvam n 1’

dasyum cum u r ir'

n dhun im ca sv a p ay o d abh i tay e su h an tu .

kar isya indra paunsyam : krse tad in dra pa‘

iufisyam . ]

abhi n a 51 v av rtsva : m anyo v ajr in n abhi main 9 v av r tsv a . ]

(Vam adev a ; to In dra)J. i r

asm an 1h a v rn rsv a sak h y ay a sv astay e ,

m aho rayé div i tm ate .

(Bharad vaja to Pusan an d In dra)in dra nu pasan a vayam s akh yay a sv a stay e ,

Lhuv em a 6 ?

in dra rayapar rnasa tvam n a in dra rayaparmasa.

227] Hymns ascr ibed to Vamadeoa Gantama

Im ahan m ahibh ir utibh ih : 5 n o gah i sakhyébh ihciv ébh ir m ahan m ah ibhi r utibh ih saranyan .

(Vam adev a ; to In dra)n a tv a varan te anyatha yad d i tsasi s ta to m ag h am ,

stotfbh y a in d r a g ir v an ah .

(Gosuktin Kan vayan a an d Acvasuktin Kan v ayan a to Indra)mi. 139 v ar tésti radhasa in dra dev 6 na m artyah ,yad d i tsa si stu té m ag h am .

8 . 3 2 . 7b (Medh atith i Kan va to Indra)

0 .L

vayam gha te ap1 sm as1 stotar a m ar a g i r v an ah ,tvam n o jin v a som apah .

Dec id ed ly w ith i ts rathe r exaggerate d n a devo na martyah seem s a secon daryexten sion of 4 .

abh i tva gotam a g ira.

(Vam adev a to In dra)tate g r n an ti v edh a

'

so yan i cakartha paunsya,su tésv i n d r a g i r v an ah ,

(Nrm edha Afi gi rasa to In dra)m atsv a sucipra barivas tad 1m ahe tv é “

abhusan ti v ed h asah ,tava cravansy upamany ukthya su tésv in d r a g ir v an ah .

Cf. sutasa in d ra g i r v an ah .

(Vam adev a to Indra)avrv rdh an ta gotam

‘

a indra ty e stom avahasah ,"

é”

.isu d h a v i r av ad yacah .

(A tri Bhaum a ; to Usas)fii su d h a v i r av ad yaga uso m agh on i sur isu ,

yé n o radh ansy ahraya m aghavan o arasata Lqate

W r efr a in,

- 1 0 “

Th e cad en ce , v i rav ad yacah , also at

(Vam adev a ; to Indra)

(Pragatha Kan va to In dra)yac c i d d h i cagv atam asin d r a sédh ar an as tv am ,

tam tv a vayam h av am ah e .

(Virupa Afigi rasa to In dr a)tam tv a vayam h a v am ah e crnvan tamjatav edasam ,

agn e ghnantam apa dv isah .

Part 1 : Rep eated Passages belong ing to Book I V [228

v adhuyur iv a yosanam .

ad 1’

d dev z'

in am upa sakhyam ayan : indu r devanam upa sakhyam

ayan . ]

(Vam adev a to Bbh us)pun a r y é c akr uh p itara yuv an a sana yfipev a jaranaoayan a,te v z

‘

ijo v ibhv an rbhur i n d r av an to m adhupsar aso n o’

v an tu yaJn am .

(Th e sam e )

cé cyak a r ta p itara yuv an a cacyaka rta cam asam dev apz‘

in am,

cacya har I dhanu tarav atasten d r av éh av rbhav o v ajara tn ah .

For su n d ry m a tte rs of d e ta i l se e Old en be rg , RV. Noten , 2 96, 297. Ma n y s im i la r tu rn sa n d id ea s i n ( rejuven ation of pa ren ts) ; a nd ( n am e s of

th e Rbh us w ith In d ra ) .

(Vam adev a to Rbhu s)r ath am y é c ak ruh su v ftam n a r e stham yé dh enum v icv aJuv am vi cvarupam ,

ta 5. taks an tv rbhav o ray im n ah sv av asah sv apasah suh astah .

(Th e sam e)r ath am y é cak r uh su v fta r

’

n su c étasé’

v ihv a ran tamm anasas pari dhyaya,ti n n v asya sav an asya pi taya av 0 vaja rbh av o v edayam asi .

Cf. for th e repe ated pada an d for m ore rem ote ly ,

sam v 0 m ada agm ata. sam pur amdh ih : sam v 0 m adaso agm ata .

(Vam adev a to Rbhu s , he re In dra)sajosa in dra v aru n ena som am sajosah p ah i g ir v an o m arud bh ih ,

ag r epabh ir r tupz‘

ibhih sajosa g naspatn ibh l r atn adhabh ih sajosah .

(Bharadvaja ; to In dra)yad in dra divi parye yad fdh ag yad v a sv e sadan e yatra v ési ,

ato n o yajfiam é vase n iyutv an sajé sah p ah i g i r v an o m arud bhi h .

v ibhv o narah sv apatyan i cakruh : v icv én n arah sv apatyén i

cakr uh ]

r ayim dhattha v asum an tam pu r uksum : r ayim dhattho,&c.

r ay im dh attam,&c . ; r ay im dh attam vasum an tam

catagv in am r ay im dhattam catagv in am .

(Vam ade v a to Rbh u s)ags u n rbhunam iha r a tn adh éyam abhut som asya susutasya p I tih ,

sukrtyaya yat sv apasyaya can ek am v ic ak r a. c am asam c a tu r d h fl .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Part 1 : R ep eated Passages belong ing to Book I V [230

p rocu re offspring ( cf. ApC. MS . Bt . 8 80 Th e se n se i s that th ec reat ive g od saw th e p ious hou seho lde r wh o i s born ou t of tapas , d eve loped out of tapas

’

,

r efle c tm g on h 1 s n a tu ra l ch ief d esire , n am e ly o ffsprin g . H e g ran ts both that a n d wea lthw ith th e exho rta tion

,

‘

p ropag ate thyse lf by offsprin g , O thou that d esireth ch 1 ld r e n’. Th e

g ram m a tica l d iffi cu l ty in raran ah 1 s d u e to th e secon da ry u se of a previously existin g pad a.

Fo r raran ah w e sh ou ld expe ct a ve rb i n th e sen se of ‘ I g ran t ’

,or

‘ I have gran te d ’

. Cf.

G e ld n e r , Ved . Stu d . 1 . 1 69 , bottom .

deva yata path ibh ir dev ayan aih : trptfi yata , &c . ; cf. under

(Vam adev a ; to Rbhu s)rbh um rbh uk san o r ay im v éje v aj in tam am yujam ,

in drasv an tam h av am ah e sadasatam am acv in am .

(Sukaksa Afig i r asa to In dra)in dra ise dadatu n a rbh uk san am rbh d r

'

n r ayim ,

v aji dadatu v ajin am .

Th e apprec ia tion of these two stan zas i s m ad e ve ry d ifficu lt be cau se of a tan g le of pun supon th e n am e s of th e Rbh u s, com p l icated by In dra’s c lose con n exion w ith th e Rbh us se e

Hillebran d t, Ved . Myth . i i i . 1 38 if . A l ite ra l tran slation of i s O ye R bh uksan (el lipticp lu ra l for th e thre e Rbh u s) , we ca l l for we a lth tha t i s stou t ( rbh um ), tha t i s th e m ost substan tia la l ly in (g e tt i n g ) booty ( v éje ) ; that h a s In d ra for i ts pa tron ( in d r asv an tam ) , that i s eve r m ost

e ffe ctive , an d abou n d s in horses.

’

For r ay im yujam cf. Thu s we m ay

n ote that a ll th e Rbh u s , n am e ly R bh u,Rbh u ksan , an d Vaja , tog e the r w ith In d ra , a r e pun n ed

i n to th e stanz a . Th e poe t of goes h im of ‘on e bette r ’

,brin g in g i n th e thre e

n am e s of th e R bh u s pu n n in g ly, w ithou t d i rectly in ten d in g them ,a s m ere a ttribu te s of w e alth

g ive n by In d ra ‘May I n dr a be stow upon u s for com fort wea lth that i s rbh uk san slays th estron g stou t ( r bhu) ; m ay h e ( In d ra ) that hath substan ce ( v aji ) g ive u s su bstan tia l (v aj in am )w ea lth .

’ Th e Pe t . Lex. a n d Grassm a n n , s . v . rbh uksan , w oul d em en d rbh uksan am i n 34to rbh uk san o

,m atch in g th is i s u n n e cessa ry . Th e poet of h as im itated

wh ich h as rbhum a s adje ctive w ith r ay im ,by add in g rbh uksan am to r bhum . A l l th is i s good

Ved ic practice , an d se em s to m e to establ ish th e chron olog ica l p riority of 5.

yuyam indrac ca m altyam som a indr aq. ca m ar tyam .]

(Vam adev a ; to Rbh us)sed rbh av o yam av ath a

Lyuyam in dr ac ca m artyam ,J43

“cf.

sé d h ibh i r a stu san i ta m edhasata so ar vata.

(Sobh a r i Kan va to Agn i )so addhadacvadhv aro

’

g h e m ar tah subhaga sa pragansyah ,

sa d h ibh i r a sta san i ta .

(Vam adev a ; to Rbhu s)v i n o vaja rbhuksan ah pathac citan a yastav e ,

a sm abh y am suray a stutav icv a écas ta r i san i .

23 1 ] Hymns ascribed to Vamadeoa Gantama

6“ (Gaya Atr eya ; to Agn i)n u n o agn a ntaye sabadhasac ca rataye ,

La sm ak asac ca su r ay oJ v i gv a a gas ta r i san i . c .

Ludw ig , 349, ren de rs ‘un d u n se re he rrl ichen [suri ] so l len a l le we ltgeg en den

u berwin den th e sam e scho la r , 1 69, ren de rs ‘ fii r u n s, o Suris g eprie sen ,

d ass w i r

a l le we ltg eg en den i ibe r sch r e i ten’. De lbr i i ck , A ltin di sche Syn tax, p . 4 1 6, quest ion s th e text

of bu t we m ay ren d e r we l l en ough : Do y e , O Vajas, R bh u ksan s, po in t ou t to u s th e

way to sac r ifice ,— so that when ye have been pra ised , O ye patron s, we m ay cross a ll th e

reg ions .

’ The re i s, of cou rse , an acolu thon betwe en th e two d ist ichs of th e stan za,in that

stu tah p laces th e R bhu s in th e th ird pe rson whe reas they a r e add ressed i n th e fi rst d istichi n th e secon d pe rson . For surayah as ep ithet of th e Rbh us se e I do n ot th in k that wen eed d oubt th e text of ( cf. Old en be rg , RV . Noten , p . but we m ay su spect that i twas patte rn ed afte r th e sim ple r idea s of

(Vam adev a to Dadh ikr a)é. d adhi k r ah gav a sa pafi c a k r stih sfir ya i v a jy 6 ti sapas ta tan a ,sah asr a sdh qatasd v ajy arva prnaktu m adhva sam im é v acansi .

1 0 . 1 78. (Ar istan em i Tarksya ; to Tarksya)sad yac c i d yah gav a sa p a n c a k rstih sfir y a i v a jy 6 ti sap a s tatan a ,sah a sr a sah gatasa a sy a r anh i r n a

’

. sm a varan te yuv atim n a garyam .

For th e ass im i lation of th e (prim arily) horses Dadh ik ra (Dadh ik rav an ) an d Tarksya

(Ar i stan em i) see H i l lebran d t, Ved . Myth . i i i . 40 1 iii ; Macdon e l l, Ved ic Mythology, p . 1 49,

an d th e l ite ratu re the re c ited . S ee , i n addi tion , Hen ry, A lbum Ke rn , p . 5 112 ; O lden be rg ,RV. Noten , p. 298 iii

— Cf. a lso Geldn er , Ved . Stud . i i . 265 R igveda Kom m ., p . 76.

— Lu dw ig ,Der R ig -Veda , v i . 97, sugg e sts juv atim for yu v atim in Doe s n ot Ludwig rathe rhave i n m in d jutém in ste ad of juv atim ,

an d i s j 1'

1 to be expected at a ll as an expre ssion forth e sw ift fl ight of th e a rrow Th e a ctu a l u se s of ju a r e forbl dd in g . Th e in c id en ta l statem en t

in a re lative c lau se se em s to m ark 3 as poste rior to

u chan ti r m am u sasah sudayan tu v igv a 1’

n mam,&c .]

S e e th e stan zas as a who le , an d cf. p . 1 4 .

an agasam tam aditih krn otu : an agastvam n o aditih krn otu . ]

(Vam adev a to Dadhikra)i n dr am iv éd ubhaye v 1

'

h v ayan ta u d ir an a y ajfiam u p ap r ayan tah ,

d ad hi k r dm u sfidan ar‘

n m artyaya dadathu r m itrav arun a n o agv am .

2“ (Vasistha ; to Dadhikr a)d ad hi k r am u n am asa bodhayan ta n di rs h a yajfiam u p ap r ay a n tah ,

i lar'

n dey 1m barh 1 s i sadayan to’

cv ina Vipra subay a buy em a.

Note th e rathe r in con sisten t tran slation s of th e repeated pada , Ludwig , 76 an d

Grassm an n , i . 1 48 an d 338 .

v icv a in m ém u sasah sudayan tu : 4 . uchan ti r mam ,&c.]

Par t 1 R ep ea ted Passages belong ing to Book I V [232

(Vam adev a ; to In dra an d Varu n a )in dra yu v am va run a bh utam a syfi d hi y ab pr e téira vrsabhév a dhenoh ,85 n o d uhi y a d yav a se v a g a tv i sah asr adh ar a p ay a sa m ahi g éuh .

(B udha Saum ya ; to Vicv e Dev ah , or Btv ikstutih )ii v o d h iy am yajfi iyar

'

n varta Dtaye deva devim yajatém yajfi iyam iha,

85 n o d u hi y a d yav a se v a g a tv i sah asr ad h ar a pay a sa m ah i gduh .

Cf. G e ldn e r ,Ved . Stud . i i . 1 0 7 ; Olde nbe rg , RV . Noten , p . 30 1 (wh e re othe r l ite ra tu re i sc i te d ) .— Pada d a lso a t c f. th e sam e pads i n th e accu sa tive (phrase in flection ) a tVS . e t a l .

(Vam adev a to In dra an d Varu n a)toke h ité tan aya u r v arasu sfir o d fci k e v fsan ac ca pdunsy e ,in dra n o atra Varun a syatam av obh ir dasmapar itakm yayam .

(Caryata Man ava ; to Vieve Dev ah , here In dra)in dre bhujam cacam an zi sa acata s iir o d fqik e v fsan a g c a p dufi sy e ,

pra ye n v asyarhana ta taks ir é y 1’

1ja 1h v ajr am nr sadan esu karavah .

(Vam adev a ; to In d 1 a an d Va1 un a)

yuv am i d dhy évase pu r vyaya pari prabh uti gav i sah sv ap i ,

v rn im ah e sak h y ay a p r iy ay a cfira m anh istha pita1 ev a cambhu .

(Ca tamVaikhan asah to Pav am an a Som a)tv am som a s iira ésas tokasya sat‘ft tan fin am ,

v rnim ah e sakh ydy a v rn 1m ah e yujyaya .

Tran slate You two ve ri l y, powe rfu l , k in d frien ds of h im that i s eager for booty ,w e have chosen for w on ted he lp ; we h ave chosen for be loved frie n dship you two m ost

l ibe ra l he roes , k in d l ike pare n ts.

’

Th e th ird pad a in wou ld seem to be a stun ted

trocha ic d e riva tive o f th e form of th e stan za i s abrupt, an d i ts se n se obscu re : ‘ Th ou,

Som a,bright (or , th e su n ) , (brin g e st) h ithe r n ou rishm en t whe n we obta in offsprin g of ou r

bod ie s. We ch oose ( the e) for frie n dsh ip, ch oose the e for all ian c e . Cf. Lu dw ig , 856 ; Grassm an n

,i i . 2 3 2 , whose tran slation s

,n o le ss than m y own ,

a r e d oubtfu l . B e rg a ign e , i i . 1 77,n ote , takes tokasya sata tanun am i n th e sen se of ‘

con que st of ch i ld ren an d se lve s ’

, that i s,d e fen ce of ch i ld ren a nd se lves ’

. For Som a com pared o r iden tified w ith th e sun se e

3 2 Sta n za la cks a ve rb w ith th e preposition 6 i n th e first d istich ,an d

,w ha t i s m ore pe rplex in g , a d ire ct object in th e secon d . I f we con side r that th e

good tr i stubh pada v r n im ah e sakhyéya pr iyéya , on om ittin g th e las t word,yie ld s th e ra re

trochaic type vrn im ah e sakhyéya , i t se em s l ike ly that th e lon ge r form i s in fact th e prototypeof th e shorte r.

(Vam adev a to In dra an d Varun a)acvyasya tm ana rathyasya pu sté r n i ty a sy a rayah patay ah sy am a ,

tz‘

i cakr and ut1bh 1r n avyasibh ir asm atré réyo n iyutah sacan tam .

(Vas isth a Maitrav aruni to Agn i)par isadyam hy aran asya rekh o n i ty a sy a rayah patay ah ey i m a ,

ri a ceso agn e anyajatam as ty acetan asya m i patho vi duksah .

For se e Oldenbe rg , RV. Noten , p . 30 1 .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Par t 1 : Repea ted Passages belong ing to Book I V [234

(Tr as adasy u Pau r uk utsya ; to Tr asadasyu )aham té v icv a caka ram n akir m a déivyam saho varate apratI tam ,

yan m a som aso m am ad an yad uk th é bh é bh ayete r aj asr apar é .

(In dra Vaikun tha ; to In dra Vaiku n th a)aham e tam gavyayam acvyam pacum pu rrs in am sdyaken a h ir anyayam ,l r r

Lpu r u sah asra 1 1 1 c1cam 1 dacu s e J y an m a som a sa uk th mo am an d 1 suh .

(to?

S ee u n d e r pre ced in g item .

tv am v r tdn ar in a in dra s in dhun .

h avyébh ir in drav a r u n a n am obh ih ; hav yébh i r m itravaru n a n am obh ih .

(Pur um rlha Sauh otra a n d Ajam I lha Sauhotra ; to Acv in s)i beb a yad v am sam an é p ap rk sé s éyam a sm é sum at i r v aja r a tn a,

r o L o r o 0 r .l r

u r u sy a tam Jan ta ram yu v am h a eu tah k am o n a sa ty a yu v ad n k .

Cf. Old e n be rg , Pr o ] . 2 0 5, an d our p . 1 6 .

tam v am ratham vayam adyzi h uv em a .

(Pur um i lha Sauh otra an d Ajam rlha Sauh otra to Acv in s)hir anyayen a pu r ubh u rath en em am yajfiam n asatyopa yatam ,

p ibath a in m adh u n ah som yasya d ad h a th o ratn am v i dh até jan ay a .

(Vasistha ; to Usas)prati dyu tanam a r usz

‘

iso £19a c i tr fi adrcran n u sasam v ahan tah,

yati cubh r zi v icv ap ica rath en a dadh at i r atn ar'

n v i dh a té jan aya .

Cf. dadh ati ratn a r'

n v 1dh a té yaw sth ah, (q . an d dadhati ratn am v id ha té su v i r

y am ,

h ir an yayen a suvi ta rath en a : 1 . 35 . h iranyayen a sav itzi rath en a ; 8 . 5 . 3

h iran yaye n a rath en a . ]

(Pur um I lh a Sauh otra an d Ajam i lh a Sauh otra ; to Acv in s)51 n o yatam d iv 6 acha prth iv yé L

h i r anyayen a suvi ta rathen a, J es? of.

1 1 16. v am an y é u i y am an d e v ayan tah sam yad dadé n ébh ih pur vye‘

i v am .

(Vas istha to Acv in s)nara gaurév a v idyutam tr sanfism dkam adya sav an opa y atam ,

pu r utrah 1’

v am m atibh i r hav an te m d v am an y é u i y am an d ev ayan tah .

Cf. a n d u n d e r — For se e Fische l,Ved . Stud . i . 69 ; Olden be rg , RV .

Note n , p . 30 4 ; for B r u n n h ofe r,B ezz. B e i tr . xxvi . 88 ; Fische l , Ved . Stud . i i . 2 2 4 .

‘Cf. p . 2 3 .

mi n o r ay im pu ru v iram brhan tam : candram rayim,&c . ]

(Vam adev a to Acv ins)11 d v am p rk séso m ad h um an ta i r a t e

Lratha acvasa usaso vyustisu , J err

apo rn uv an tas tam a ii par rvrtam s ar n a cukram tan van ta d rajahu 6?

235] Hymns ascr ibed to Vamadeva Gautama

4“ (Va sistha ; to Mi tra an d Varuna)

lid v i m p rk sdso m adh um an to a sth u rLei

sii ryo a ruhac ch ukram arnah , J

1 246

“1 0 “

yasm a aditya adhv an o radau ti Lm itr6 a ryam a v aru n ah sajosah . J W 1 . 1 86 . 2“

Fische l, Ved . Stud . i i . 96, i s probably right in re n d e rin g prksa by ‘

sw ift ’ ; in support se eé vazh v ah isth a i h a te v ah a n tu ratha agvasa usaso v yustau , whe re v ah i gth ah looks

l ike a c lose pa ra l le l to prksésah. I f the n p rk§§sah i s a m e re adje ctive th e abse n ce i nof a n ou n to go w ith i t con trasts that stan za un favou rably w ith whe re prksi so i sfol lowed by ratha acv asah . Th e sequ en ce of id eas in 7 .6o . 4

“h i s ra the r loose ; th e chan gefrom th e dua l v am (Mitra an d Varu n a ) i n pada a to th e p lu ra l ad ityéh i n pada c in con se

qu en t ; sha re s three of i ts pada s w ith othe r stan zas . On th e whole i t i s reason able toa ssum e that i s borrowed d ire ctly from —Cf. Olden be rg , RV. Note n

, p . 30 4.

For radan ti se e la stl y, 0 1denbe rg ,Vedafor sch un g , p . 55, n ote .

ratha acv asa u saso v yusti su : ratha acv asa u saso v yustau .

svar na cukram tan v an ta a raj ah .

m adhv ah pibatamm adhupébh ir asabh ih .

som am su sév a m adhum an tam adr ibh ih : su sdv a s6mam

adr ibh ih.]

(Vam adev a ; to Indra an d Vayu )

ca ten a n o abh istibhir n iyutv an i n d r asara th ih ,

v z‘

iyo sutasya trm patam .

(Vam adev a ; to Vayu )n ir yuv ano acastrr n iyutv an in d r asar ath ih ,

v‘

iyav acandrén a rath en a yahi su tasya pI taye . J a? refra in ,—4“d

(Vam adev a to In dra an d Vayu )é v am sah asram h a ray a i n dr av ayu abh i prayah ,v ah an ta sém ap i tay e .

8 . (Pr agatha Kan va , form erly P r agatha Ghau ra to In dra )é. tv a sah asram é gatam yukta rathe h i ran yaye ,br ahm ayujo h ar ay a. indra kecin o vah an ta sém ap i tay e .

Tr an slate ‘A thou san d horse s,0 In d ra a n d Vayu

,sha l l c arry you h ithe r to th e

fe as t to d rin k th e som a I t w ou ld n ot seem l ike ly an te ceden tly that th e comm on placestatem en ts of th is sim ple stan za shou ld reappear in su ch a m an n e r a s to pe rm it chron olog iccon c lusion s . Ye t the pa ra l le l ism be twe en th e two m ajor pa rts of th e two stan zas i s su ch as tope rm it such d eduction s they a r e ide n tica l d own to th e pre c ise ly sam e orde r of words. We

bra cke t th e add ition s i n 5. tv a sahasram [é ga tam yu k ifi. rathe h i r an yaye br ahm ayfijo]haraya in dra [kocin o] , v ah a n tu s6m api taye . Th is i s th e type of d ilu ted or wa te red stan zawhich i s on e of th e n atu ra l type s of im itative produ c tion throughou t th e Ved ic pe riod ;of , e . g .

,u n d e r Th e sta tem en t 5 tv a sahasram 5. gatam haraya v ah an tu ( first

thou san d, then hun d red ) is so obviou sly an tic l im ax a s to leave n o d ou bt a s to th e afte r-bi rthof Th e add ition s in this stan za a r e a ll ve riest comm on pla ce ; se e , c g . ii. tv a

br ahm ayuja hari v ah a tam in dra kecina, an d othe r c ita tion s i n G r assm a n n’s Lexicon ,

u nderkecin , br ahm ayuj , an d h i r anyaya ( loca tive, h ir an yaye ) .— Cf. th e pads , u sarbudh o v ah an tu

som apl taye

Par t 1 R ep ea ted Passages belong ing to Book I V [236

(Vam adev a to In dra a n d Vayu )r ath am h i r an y av an dh u r am i n drav ayu sv adhv a ram

,

it h i sth ii th o di v i sp fcam .

8 . (B rahm atithi Kan va to Acv in s)r ath am h i r an y av an d h u r am L

h i ran yabh iqum acv in a as?

6. hi sth éth o di v i sp fcam .

Thi s i s th e first of thre e su cce ss ive item s i n wh ich iden tica l padas a r e add re sse d to twod iffe re n t pa i rs of d ivin itie s. I have th e im press ion that th e stan zas to In d ra a n d Vayu haveborrowed from th e d e scription of th e Acv in s (of. bu t the re i s n oth in g so spe c ificas to am ou n t to proof. Note a lso tha t — I su spe ct tha t v a n dhur a (v an dh ur ,ban d hur a) i s com pou n d ed from v an +dh u r a , an d d oe s n ot m e an

‘sea t of a wagon

’

, bu t

pe rh aps board a t th e head of th e wag on pole s th e pla ce whe re stan d s th e chariotee r . Sayan aa t RV. a1m ply h as ra tha ; th e c omm en tator a t TA . expla in s i t as a r a , ‘ spokeBut at R V. Saya n a h as i sad v ayam ; a t yugaba n d h an adh ar ah kasth a v ice g ah ;

a n d a t ban dh ak akasth an i rm i tam sar a th eh sth an am . That i s to say :‘ whe re th e

pole s jo 1 n th e cha riot the re is th e boa rd upon wh ich sta n d s th e chariote e r.’ Cf. a lsoSayan a

’

s g losse s at v a n dh u raqabden esad v ayasamban dh asth an am ; a n d at 2 ;

sara th eh sth anam .

(Vam adev a ; to In dra an d Vayu)r ath en a. p r th up éja sa L

dawfansam upa gach atam 63? 1 .4 7. 3d

i n drav ayu ihagatam .

(B r ahm atith i Kan va ; to Acv in s)n rv ad dasra m an oyuja rath en a p r th u pdja sa,saceth e acv in osasam .

Note that

dacv énsam upa gachatam .

(Vam adev a ; to Indra an d Vayu )in dr avayu ayam sutas tam dev ébh ih sajosasa,p ibatam d aguao grbe.

(Vam adev a to In dra an d B rhaspati)s6m am in drabrh aspatr p ibatam d aguao grbe, m adayetham tadokasa.

(Sobh a r i Kan va to Acv i n s)ayam v am adr ibhih su tah som o n ara v r san v asu

,

Layatam s6m ap1 taye J p ibata r

’

n d acuso g rbe. W 4 , 47, 3d

v zi yo cukr o syam i te : ayam cukro syam i te .

(Vam adev a to In dr a an d Vayu )in d r ac c a v ay av e sar

'

n som an am p i tim a r h ath ah ,

yu v ém h i yan tindav o n im n am dp o n a sad h r yak .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Par t 1 : Repea ted Passages belong ing to Book I V [238

uktham m adao ca casyate .

g rham in dr ae ca gachatam ; grham in drac ca gan v ah i .

som apd sém apI taye .

r ay im dhattam catagv i n am : r ay im dhattam v asum an tam

catagv i n am ; ray im dh attha vasum an tam pu r uk sum ;

ray im dh attho,&c . ray im dhattam

,&c.

asya som asya

pI taye .

p 1batam dacus o g rbe.

bifhaspate abhi ye n as tatasré : catrfi yan to abhi, &c . ]

(Vam ade v a ; to B rhaspati)brhaspate y il param d pa rav ad ata a ta r taSp i

‘

co mi seduh ,

tubhyam khataava taadr idugdha m ad h va qc otan ty abh i to v i r ap gam .

(Kum ara Ag n eya , or Vas istha to Parjanya)Lyasm in v icv an i bhuv an an i tasthusJ tisro dyzi v as tredhd sasrur zi pah,

as? 7. 1 0 1 . 4“

trayah kocasa upas écan as o m adh va qcotan ty abh i to v i r apqam .

For th e repea ted pada see th e au thor, IF. xxv. 1 98 .

yajfiai r v idh em a n am asa h av i rbh ih .

(Vam adev a to B r haspati)evapi tre v iqvadev aya vi'sn e Lyajfizi ir v idhem a n am asa h av i rbh ih 63? 2 “

brhaspate suprajav i rav an to va yam sy am a patay o r ay indm .

(Cyav agv a Atreya to Maruts)yuyam asm i n h ayata v asyo acha n i r anhatibhyo m aru to g rn an éh ,ju sadh v a rh n o hav yadatim yajatra vayam ay am a patay o r ay iném .

(Nabhaka Kan va ; to In dra an d Ag n i)ev én drag n ibhyam pi tr v an n av iyo m an dhatrv ad afig ir asv ad av aci

,

tr idhzi tu na carm an a patam asm i n vayam sy am a patay o r ay-

I nfim .

(Pr agath a Kan va to S om a)tvam som a p iti

'bh ih samv idano ’

n u dydvap i’th iv i d tatan th a ,

tasm ai ta in do h av i sa v idhem a vayam sy am a p atay o r ay i n ém .

1 0 . 1 2 (Hiran yag a rbha P rajapatya to Ka )

p rajapa te 1 1a tv ad e t'fi ny any6 v ieva jatén i pari tzi babhuv a ,yatkam as te juhum as tan n o a stu vayam syam a patay o r ay iném .

Note th at 4 we ave s th e form u la 1 c pad a d in to a l on ge r passa ge , n am e ly , th e e n t ired i st i ch c d

,whe re as i n th e rem a in in g c as e s th e pads h as m ore or less th e ch a ra c te r of a

239] Hymns ascr ibed to Vamadeva Gantama

re fra in . Cf. th e sim ila r refra in - l ike pad a , suv i ryasya patayah sysm a, u n de r RV .

(n ot an alysed by th e Padapatha) i s su spe ct as la te ( se e Old enbe rg , Prol . 248 ,I am n ot con vin ce d , howeve r, tha t th e hym n eve r existed w ithou t that stan za ; seem y R e l ig ion of th e Veda , p . 2 40 a n d JAOS . xv. 1 84 . For see H il lebran d t

,Ved .

Myth. 1 . 394 .— Fo r cf.

(Vam adev a to In dra an d B rhaspati)bfh aspata in dra vardhatam n ah saca sé v am sum ati r bhutv asm é ,

av i stafn d h iy o j i grtam pur a r'

n d h i'

r jaja stam a ry 6 v anusam ar atih .

(Vasistha to Mitra an d Varun a)esa stom o va run a m itra tubhyam som ah gukro 1 1 a v ayav e

’

yam i ,

av i star'

n d hi y o j i grtar'

n pur a rh d h i r Lyuyan'

a pata sv astibh ih sada n ah .

W r efrain,

(Vasisth a to In dra an d B rahm an aspati)iyam v am brahm ah as pa te suv rktir brahm én draya v ajr in e akari

,

avi stam dh i y o j i grtam p d r a rh d hi r jaja stam a ry 6 v am i sam ar atih .

acitr é an tah pap ayah sasan tu 1 . 1 2 4 . 1 abudhyam an ah panayah sasan tu .

(Vam adev a ; to Usas)r ayim divo duh itaro v ibhatih prajav an tam yachatasm ésu dev ih ,

l 1 rA f

syon ad a v ah prat1budhyam an ah su vmy a sy a p atay ah sy am a .

(Garga Bhar adv aja to In dra)(Suk

‘

i rti Kaksi v ata to In dra)i ndrah sutrém a svav an av obh ih sum rliko bhavatu v icv av edah ,

bédhatam dv éso abhayam krn otu su v ir y a sy a. patay ah syam a .

(Ucan as Kavya to Pav am an a S om a)v an van n av ato abhi dev av 1 tim in draya som a v rtrah a pav asv a ,

gagdh i m ahah pu r uccan drasya rayah su v ir y a sy a patay ah syam a .

(P raskan v a Kan va ; to Pav am an a S om a)isyan v écam upav aktév a hotuh pun ana indo v i sya m an i sém

,

in dr ac ca yat ksayathah séubhagaya su v ir y asy a patay ah syam a .

Of. th e s im i lar re fra in - l ike pada , vayam syam a patayah r ay i h ém ,u n de r For

see th e n ote to

r i r 0 0

agv ev a c 1 tr a r us 1 : agv e n a e i tre arus1 .

prati bhadré adrksata .

usah cukrén a coc isa.

acittl yac cakrm é dzi ivye Jan e : con tain ed alm ost word for word inyat daivye jan e caram asi acitt1 . ]

aditya1 r n o aditih carma yansat.

Pa rt 1 : R epeated Passages belong ing to Book I V [240

(Vam ade v a ; to Vicv e Dey ah)ko v as trata v a sav ah ko v am tad y

’

av abh fi m i ad i te tr asi th am n ah ,sat aso varun a m i tra m artat ko v 0 ’

dhv a r é v ar iv o dhati dev ah .

(Vas isth a ; to Mitra an d Varun a)d y év ab h fim i adi te t r ds i th am n o ye v am jajfiuh su j an im fma rsv e ,

m d h é le t m a v ar un asya vayer m am itrasya pn yatam asya n rn zi m .

We m ay n ote that th e r epeated pads in looks ve ry m u ch l 1 ke pare n the s is . I f i t i s

thrown ou t th e rem a in d e r of th e stan za reads : ‘Wh o , 0 Vasu , of you i s pr ote ctor ,wh o de fen d e rag a in st th e ove rstron g m orta l ( e n em y), O Varun a an d Mi tra ? An d wh o ( in hi s tu rn bu t

m yse lf, th e sa cr i fice r) fu rn ishe s you W 1 th com forts at th e sa c rifice , O ye gods ?’ That i s tosay

‘ P rote ct u s from e n em ie s , O Vasu s , an d we w i l l in tu rn sa crifice to you libe ra l ly .’ There1 s good reason to su spe ct tha t th e pa ren the tic pad a i s borrow ed from whe re th econn exion i s qu ite sou n d :

‘ 0 heaven an d earth,an d Ad iti p rotect u s ! You r good pa re n ts

wh o have beg otte n you , ye lofty on e s,m ay we n ot suffe r from ( the i r, nam e ly

, ) Va ru n a'sa n d Vayu ’s a n g e r , n or from ( th e an ge r) of Mitra th e m ost be loved am on g m en l

’

.- For

t rfi s i th am see Old en be rg , RV. Note n , p . 30 7 fi‘

.

(Vam adev a ; to Vieve Dey ah)pra pastyam aditim sin dh um arkéih sv astim I le sakhyaya devim ,

u bh é yath a n o ah an i n i pdta u sdsanakta karatam adabdh e .

1 0 . 76 . 1 c (Jaratkarn a A i rav ata Sarpa to th e Press -ston es)é v a rfijasa urjam vyustisv in dramm aruto rodas1 an aktan a

,

ubbe yath a n o ah an i sacabhuv a sadah -sado v ar iv asyzi ta udbh ida.

For pastyam in cf. for n ipatah in 4 . 55.3°

(subju n ctive , as shows v a r iv asyzi tahi n see Ne isse r, Bezz. B e itr . v i i . 2 30 for r iija se i n Ge ldn e r ,Ve d . Stud . ii i . 35.

1 . sam u dram na samcar an e sanisyav ah .

dev ai r n o devy aditir n i patu devas traté trayatam aprayu chan .

n ahi mi trasya varun asya dhasim : m ahimm itrasya , &c. ]

(Vam adev a ; to Vieve Dev ah , here Usas)ti so m agh on y é. vah a sfin r te v érya pu ru,Lasmabhyam cw“

(Satyacr av as Atreya to Usas)tébhyo dyum nam brhad yaca uso m ag h on y 6. vah a ,ye n o radhansy acv ya g avyabhajan ta surayah Lsujate ticv asfugr te .

J

W r efr ain ,-1 0 “

For cf. th e con caten a tin g d istich ye n o rédhansy abrays m agh avan o

arasata .

asm abhyam v aj in i vati .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

REPEATED PASSAGES BELONGING

TO BOOK V

(Budha Atreya a n d Gav isth i r a Atreya to Agn i)

jan i sta hi jenyo ag re ahnam h ito h itésv aru so v an e su,

d am e -d am e sap ta ratn a d adh an o L

’

g n i r hota n i sasada yaji yan .

J tw ef.

(Bh aradv aja to Som a an d R udra)som aru dra dharayetham asu ryam pra v am istayo

’

ram acn uv an tu ,

dam e -d am e sap ta ratn a d ad h ah a wa s n o bhutam dv ipade cam catuspade .

J W 1 d

ag h ir hota n i sasada ny asi dad) yaj iyan : adha hota n y

as ido yajI yan ; hots m and rd n i sasada yajiyan ;aham hota n y asi dam yaji yan . ]

agn im botaram Ilate n am obh ih : agn im botaram Ilate v asudh i

tim : agn im botaram Ilate .

sahasracrfigo v r sabhas tadojah : sahasracrfigo v r sabhah . ]

eha deva—ln hav i rad a a v aksi : ii ca deva—ln ,&c.Y Y

5 .2 . (Kum ara Atr ,eya 0 1 Vrea J an a, 0 1 both ; to Agn i)h rn I yam an o apa h i m ad s iyeh p r a m e d ev an am v r a tap a u vac s ,i n d ro v i d v a

'

n an u h i tv a c a cak sa tén ah am a gn e an uqi sta ag am .

1 0 . 3 2 . (Kavass Ailu sa ; to In dra , 1 eally Agn i)n idh iyam an am apagulham apsu p r a m e d ev an am v r atap a u va c s ,i n d ro v i d v an a n u h i tv a c a cak sa tén ah am a gn e an u cista a g am .

S in ce both stan za s a r e rea l ly Agn i sta n zas i t wou ld seem that i s secon da ry i nIn d ra hym n . The re th e con n exion w ith th e g en e ra l them e i s obscu re , or at leas t abruptse e th e su rroun di n g stan zas . Cf. Th . B aun ack , KZ. xxx iv . 565 ; H i l lebran dt, Ved . Myth .

ii . 1 38.

9. rath am n a dh l r ah sv apa ataksam 1 . rathamn a dhirabsv apa ataks isuh .

tv amm itr6 bhav asi yat sam iddhah : m itr 6 agn ir bhav as i yat, &c . ]

botaram agu im m an u so n i sedu r daqasyan ta n am as

yan ta) u cijah cansam ayOh .

243] Hymns ascr ibed to A tr i

(Vasugruta Atreya ; to Agn i)tv fim asy é vyfi si deva piir v e dutam k rnv an é ay ajan ta h av y ai h ,samsthé yad agn a lyase r aymém devo m ar tair v asubhir idhyam an ah .

1 0 (Citram ah as Vasistha ; to Agn i)tv am id s ayd usaso v yusti su dutam k rnv an ti ay ajan ta m an u sah,

tvz‘

im dev é m ahayéyyaya v avrdhu r ajyam agn e nim rjan to adh v a ré .

h avyav e‘

il agn i r aj arah pita n ah : h avyav al agn i r ajarac can ohitah .

asm adryak sam m im'

i h i crav ansi .

v igém kay im v icpatim m anusi h am : v igam kav im v icpatim_I o ..l. o o 0

p a om anu sI r i sah V1 9am kaV1m V1 9pat1m gagv atm am .

yatam an o r agm i bh ih siiryasya : 1 . 1 yatam'

ana r acm ibhih sfiryasya.

51 ca dev én h avi radyaya v aksi : eha dev én , &c.]

(Vasucr uta Atreya to Agn i )vayam te ag n a u k th éi r v i d h em a vayam h av y a lh p av ak a bh ad r acoc e ,

asm e rayim v icvav aram sam in v asm é v icv an i drav inan i dheh i .

7. (Vasistha Maitrav ar uni to Agn i)vayam te ag n e sam i d h a v i d h em a vayam dacem a sustuti yajatra,vayam gh rténadhv ar asya hotar vayam d eva h av i sa bh ad r agoce .

Cf. ayé te agn e sam idh a v idh em a ; an d 8 . 54 (Val . vayam ta in d ra stom ebh ir

v i dh em a .

(Vasucru ta Atr eya to Agn i)a sm ék am ag n e ad h v a r arh ju sa sv a sahasah sun o tr isadhastha havyam ,

vayam dev ésu sukftah syam a carm an a n as tr iv aruth en a pahi .

1 2 “ (Rjicv an Bhar advaja to Vicv e Dev ah , here Ag n i)im am n o a gn e ad h v aram hotar v ayu n aco yaja ,

ddiv yam jan am .

J

(Vasi sth a to Vigy e Dey ah , here Agn i)im am n o a g n e ad h v a ram ju sa sv a m arutsu in dre yacasam krdh i n ah

,

{i nakta barh ih sadatam usésocan ta m itr évar un a yajeha.

asm akam bodhy av ité tanfin am see unde r

I lito agn a a: v ah én dram citram iha pr iyam .

rtasya m atara ; r tasya

m atarah .

Part 1 : R ep eated Passages belonging to Book V [244

(Vasucr uta Atr eya Apra , to Daivya Hotara)v i ta sya patm an n I litd dzi ivya hotara m an u sah ,

im am n o y ajfiam a g atam .

(Asita Kacyapa, o r Deva la Kacyapa Apra , to Tisro DeVI h )bharatI pav am an asya sarasv ati la m ahi,

0 r .L o I .

1m am n o y ajfi am a g am an t1 s r o dev 1 h supeqasah .

For th e characte r of hym n see Olden be rg , Prol . pp . 2 8 n ote , 1 94 , an d our p. 1 7.

isam stotfbhya abhara . Cf. tén a stotfbhya ii bhara ,an d kaya stotfbhya 51 bhara .

(Vasucr uta Atreya to Agn i)d te a gn a red h av ih cuk rasya cocisas pate ,succan dra dasm a v icpate havyavat tubhyam hnyata L

isam stotfbhya d bhara .

J

W r efrain ,a lso

6. (Bharadv aja to Agn i)d. to ag n a rod h avi r h rdi tastam bh aram asi,

té te bhav an tfiksan a r sabh z‘

iso v agzd uta.

Grassm an n ren de rs Wi r brin gen d i r , O Agn i , u n te r G esan g d en aus l iebendemHerzen be re i te ten Tran k d a r ’

; Ludwig , 382 , m i t d e r r k,o Ag n i , brin gen w ir di r im g e iste

be re ite te s havis Ne ithe r tran slation i s qui te corre ct th e m e an in g i s i n rea l ity : we brin g ,O Agn i, to the e oblation w ith son g fash ion ed in th e m in d .

’ Th e cases of r cfi h a v ih a re

inve rted th e expression h r di ta stam be lon g s to r ed rathe r than to h av ih , as shows h r di tastfin

m an trfin,

stom o h r d'

a tastah , 1 . 1 71 . 2 hrda“. m a tim, Th e sam e inve rs ion

i n whe re sém aso b rdi. buyan ta uk th in ah re a lly m e an s som a i s sacrificed , accompan iedby uk th as fash ion ed in th e m in d S e e e spe c ia lly, w ith re fe ren ce to th e e n tire stanz a

,

yasm in n r sat asa uksan o v ac’

zi av a sr stfisa fihu tah, h rd i m atim jan ayec

'

i r um ag naye . On e m ay su spe ct, w ithou t fin a l ity , tha t whi ch repeats te an d tubh yam ,

‘ to the e i n th e sam e stan za (cf. Old en be rg , SBE . xlvi . p . h as borrowed th e repeatedpad s from th e form e r stan za i s n otable ch iefly for i ts vacu ou s d i lu tion .

v icv am pu syan ti v éryam : v icvam pusyasi v dryam .

(Vasucru ta Atr eya to Agn i)e vén agn im ajuryam u r g i rbh i r yajfiébh ir an usak,dadhad asm é su v ir y am u ta tydd agv acv y am L

isam stotfbhya a’

. bhara .

J

It‘

fir‘

r efr ain , also

(Vatsa Kanva to Indra)u ta

’

fftyad acv aq amLyad indra n zi husi sv a W

agre v ik su pradi dayat.

1 8“(Man u Vai v asv ata ; Dampatyor acisah )asad atra su v ir y am u ta tydd agv agv y am ,

Ldev zi n

’

am ya in m an o yajam ana iyaksaty abbid ayajv an o bhu v at. ]w refra i n ,

8 . 3—1

I n tyad i n pada a is corre la ted prope rly w i th yad i n pada b ‘

(Open up for us) a lsothat stock of sw ift horses wh ich h a s of yore le n t lustre to th e Nahu sa c la n s. ’ Th e repeate d

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Par t 1 : R epeated Passages belong ing to Book V [246

(Dyum n a Viqv aca r sah i Atr eya to Agn i)tam a gn e prtan asah am r ay im sah a sv a abh a ra ,tv am hi satyo adbhu to datd v zi jasya g 6m atah .

Cf. u n d e r

u tz'

iidhi pr tsu n o v rdh é .— Cf. bhava sam atsu

n o v r dh é .

p ra n o rayd par i n asa : see u nder

kratv a daksasya m anhan a : sv asya daksasya m anhaua. ]

asmakasac ca surayah : pri sm zi kasac ca surayah. ]

vieva dcas ta r i san i .

stu ta stav an a ti bhara : 8 2. n a stav ana , &c. see u n der

(Sutambha ra Atr eya to Agn i)

y ajfiasy a k e tum p r a th am am p ur é hi tam a gu im naras tr isadha sth é sam 1dhir e ,

Lin dren a devfiih sarath am sa barh 1s i

Jsidan n 1

’ hota yajathaya sukratuh .

W cf. 3. 1

1 0 . 1 2 (Citram ah as Vas istha ; to Agn i)y ajfiasy a k e tump r a th am ampu rohi tam hav i sm an ta Ilate sapta v ajin am ,

qrnv an tam a g u im gh r tapr stham uksan am prn an tam devam prh até

suv i ryam .

in dr eh a dev aih saratham sa barh 1si indr eh a dev z‘

iih saratharii

turébh ih in dr en a dev éih saratham dadhan ah j

é pr h an ti cav asa v ardhayan ti ca : hi n van ti ca gav asa , &c . ]

r tam sa paty sapam y) a ru sasya v rsn ah .

s idh ram adya d iv isprcah : sidh ram adya

s . i s .se (Su tambh ara Atr eya ; to Agn i)tv dm agn e v aja s

'

dtam am v ipra v ardh an ti sustutam

s é n o rasva su v iry am .

1 2 “ (N rm edh a Afig ir asa ; to Agn i )tv am gu sm in pu ruhuta v ajayan tam upa bruv e catakrato ,

8 6. n o rasva su v iry am .

o l

Cf. r ay i m ra sva suw ryam ,a n d som a ra sva su v iryam .

(Sutambh ara Atr eya to Agn i)tam adh v a r ésv Ila te devamm arta am ar tyam ,

yaj i s th am m dn u se jan e .

(Uruksaya Am ah iyav a to Ag n i R aksoh an )tam tv a g I rbh i r u ruksaya hav yav zi h am sam 1dhire

,

yaji sth a r'

n m an n ae jan e .

247] Hymns ascr ibed to Atr i

(Sutambhar a Atreya ; to Agn i)tam hi qacv an ta ila te sr ucé devam ghrtaccuta ,

Lagn im havyaya v olhave .J w cf. 5. 6d

(Vas istha ; to In dra an d Agn i)t i h i cacv an ta i lata itthav iprasa ntaye ,Lsaba

i

dh o vajasataye .

J

agu im havy zi ya volhav e agn e havyéya , &c . ]

stom ebh ir v igv acarsanim : stom ebhi r v icv acar san e . ]

(Dhar un a Afi g irasa ; to Agn i)m ateva yad bharase paprathan o jan am-jan am dh i yase caksas e ca

,

v ay00 v ayo jarase yad dad h an ah p ari tm an 5. v i su r fip o j i g asi .

(Vasisth a ; to In dra an d Varuna)é vam rajan av adhv ar é v av rtyam L

h avyébhi r in drav arun a n am obhih,Jw 1 . 1 53. 1 “

pra v am ghrtacr bahvor d ad h an a par i tm an 5 v i sur fi p a ji g ati .

Th e im itat iven e ss of th e two stan zas is em phasized by th e words dadh an ah an d dadhan a

wh ich precede th e repeated pada . I n th e rep eated pada refe rs to Agn i : ‘When thougr owe st old, assum in g l i fe afte r l ife , thou goe st a roun d by thyse lf in m an ifold shape s cf.

Old en be rg , SBE . xlvi . 399 ; RV. Noten , p . 3 1 9 (whe re is d iscussed th e en c l is is of jar ase ) .At first s ight i t i s di ffi cul t to extract a rea l istic p ictu re from ‘ th e ghee -d r ipp in gspoon of variou s form , p laced i n ( our ) h an ds , of itse lf g oe s to you two ( In d ra an d

Bu t i t seem s to m e n ot u n l ike ly that gh rtéci i s th e g en e ric te rm for th e d iffe ren t ki n d s ofspoon s, lad les, &c . , u sed in th e ritu a l

,n am e l y

, juhfi, upabhft, dh ru v é. S ee TS .juh fir , upabhfd , dh ruv ési gh rtfici nfim n a

,an d cf. th e m an y passag e s i n m y Ved ic Con cordan ce ,

beg in n in g w ith gh rtacy asi . Hen ce v i su rfipa. Sim ple as thi s explan ation i s,i t d oes n ot

pe rhaps qu ite accou n t for th e exa ct re lation of th e repe ated passag e s on e m ay stil l won de r,a nd expe ct a dd itiona l in form ation as to h ow th e repeated words happen to be u sed so

va riou sly. Yet I ven tu re to guess that th e gh r téci pada i s pattern ed afte r th e Agn i pada .

m ar taso dadh ir e purah 1 . 8. deva—iso dadh ire pur ah8 . dev és tv a dadh ire pu rah. ]

(Pur u Atreya to Agn i )asy a h i sv ayacasta r a ass

“

; v idha rm an m anyase ,

tam nd

kam c itracocisam Lm an dramparo m an i saya.J

cf. 5.

2 “ (Oyav agva Atr eya ; to Savi tar)asy a h i sv ay agasta r am sav ituh kac cana priyam ,

l_n a

'

. m inan tiS ee Oldenberg , SBE . xlv i . 40 3 , 40 4 RV. Noten , p . 3 2 0 . Leavin g ou t v idh a rm an w e m ay

pe rhaps ren de r ‘ Th ou art (0 poe t) regarded as h i s (Agn i’

s) ve ry d istin gui shedprom u lgato r through th y m ou th ( 1 . e . son g). (The refore pra ise thou ) th e sh in in g firm am e n t

( i . e . Agn i) , love ly beyon d thought. ’ This ren d e rin g , i t wi ll be observed , in addi tion to i ts

lack of s im pl ic ity, re ad s a good dea l between th e lin es. Oldenbe rg sugge sts al te rn ate lyThou ( 0 Agn i) ar t rega rded as i ts (the fi rm am en t

’

s) ve ry d istin gu ished promulgator with th y

5 . 1 7 . z Part 1 : R ep ea ted Passages belong ing to Book V [248

m ou th ; (m ay th e s in ge r g lori fy ) th e sh in in g fir m am en t, love ly beyon d thought.’ Th is i sh a rd ly le ss di ffi cu lt a n d d oubtful , thou gh i t m ay pe rhaps c la im th e advan ta ge of re fe rrin g5 33 to Ag n i 's m ou th . A good pa rt of th e d ifiicu lty l ie s i n th e vocative v idh a rm an

,of obscur e

m e a n in g ; see B e rg a ign e , mi . 2 1 8 n ote . Th e repeated pada i n i s strik in g ly s im ple byc on tras t

,bu t i t offe rs n o rem edy for n or do e s i t su gg e st a n yth in g as to th e re la tive

d a te s of th e two stan zas — Th e pada n am e ly, r u d ram paro m an i saya, sheds n o l ight on

th e d i fficu lt i e s of 2 .

m a n d ram paro m an I saya : rudram paro, &c . ]

sv asya daksasya m anhana : 5. 1 0 . 2b,k ratv a daks asya m anhana. ]

(P r ayasv an ta Atr eyah to Agn i)botaram tv a v rnim ah é

’

gu e daksasya sadh an am ,

yajfiésu purvyar'

n g ird p r ay asv an to h av am ah e .

5 . 2 6 . 4c (Vasuyav a Atr eyah to Agni )

agn e v icv ebh ir ft gahi Ldev ebh ir hav yadataye ,J m 5. 2 6. 4b

h otar a r’

n tv a v rn im ah e .

8 . 60 . 1 b (Bh a rga P ragath a to Agn i)agn a ii yahy agn ibh ir botaram tv a v rnim ah e ,

é tv am an aktu prayata h av i sm atl yajistham barb ir asade .

1 0 . 2 1 . 1b (Vim ada Ai n d ra , or others ; to Agn i )

dgn im n a sv av rktibh ir h otar am tv a v rnim ah e ,

yajfidya sti r n aba rh ise v i v 0 m adeLci ram pav akacocisam v i v aksase .

_lbw . 8

7. 94 . 6b (Vasisth a ; to In dra an d Ag n i )3 9

ti v am g i rbh i r v ipa n yav ah p ray asv an to h av am ah e ,

m edhasata san isyav ah .

5. 6b (Pr aga'

th a Kan va to In dra )su tav an tas tv a vayam p r ay a sv an to h a v am ah e ,

Lidarii n o barb ir asade .

J 68“

Th e pada 1 0 . 2 1 . 1b

strike s m e as be in g in d ifficu lt su rroun d in gs . I can n ot thin kLudw ig sa ti sfa c tory, 4 2 5, Agn i n em en wir v e rm oge e ig en e r zu rustun g a l s hotar in an spru chwhe re tv a i s left ou t, a n d m i n ot accou n ted for . Grassm a n n :

‘ Du rch e ign e We rke wahl enw i r d ich Ag n i un s zum Prie ste r n un .

’ Th is aga in d isregards na. I t woul d seem tha t som e

ve rb of m otion i s u n d e rstood w ith “

a in th e sen se of brin g or produce We brin g h ithe ras i f by ou r own p iou s a cts Agn i— a s prie st do we choose the e— to th e sa crifice ’

,81 0 . There

i s m in im a l risk in rega rdi n g pada b as paren the tic, an d th e stan za as la te , be cau se i ts re fra inpada d i s pre tty ce rta in ly poste rior to 3.9. 8b.

— Th e root v arj i n sv avrkti , suvrkti , vrktaba r h is ,

&c . ,i s re la ted to Ave stan v a r e z In do-E u rope an v e rg

‘ work ’

cf. e spe c ia l ly pariv a rj Avestan pa i ri varoz ‘ avo id Of th is e lsewhe re .

5 .2 1 . 8 “e (Sasa Atreya ; to Agn i)tvam v iov e sajé saso d e vaso d utam ak rata ,saparyan tas tv a kave Lyajfiésu devam W 1 .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Part 1 : R ep ea ted Passages belong ing to Book V [250

(Dyum n a Vicv aca r sani Atr eya ; to Agn i)sa h i sm a v iqv aca r san ir abh im ati saho dadhe,ag na e su ksayesv a re van n ah qu k r a d i d ih i d y um at p av ak a d i d i h i .

6 . 4 8 . 7“e (Qamyu Bar

-ha spatya ; to Ag n i)brhadbh i r ag n e ar c ibh ih cukr én a deva coc i s

'

a,

bh aradv aje sam idhan oyav isthya revan n ah qu k r a d i di h i d y um at p av ak ad i d i h i .

For se e Old e n be rg , RV. Note n , p 3 2 3 . Cf. RV . Ag}.

(Vasuyav a Atr eyah to Ag n i)a g h ir dev ésu rajaty ag n i r m ar te sv av igran ,

agn i r n o h av yav iih an o’g n.i r

’

n d h ibh ih sap a r y a ta .

3“ (Sobh a r i Kan va to Agn i)

yasm ad r éjan ta k r stayac cark i‘tyan i k rn v atah ,

sah asrasiim m edhasatav iv a tm anag n im d h ibh ih sap ar y ata .

agn is tuv icrav astam am : ag n is tuv icrav astam ah .

jé tar am aparaJi tam .

g rav ev ocyate brhat : g rava yatra m adhusud

hrbat ]

5 .2 5 .9 c (Vasuyav a Atr eyah to Ag n i )evan agn im v asuyav ah sah asan am v av an dim a

,

8 6. n o v i gv a at i d v i sah parsan navava sukratuh .

(Bh a r advaja to Sarasvati ).L r r 0 r

sa n o V i gv a a t i d v 1 sah sv as r r anya r tév ar i ,atan n all eva sfir yah .

Tran sla te ‘ Thu s have we , d e sirou s of g ood s, pra ised m ighty Agn i . May h e , th e

ve ry w ise , tran sport u s, as w ith a sh ip , a cross a l l host i le powers .

’

On th e othe r han d,

taken by itse lf, i s fa irly u n tran slatable . Lu dw ig , 1 78 ‘si e h at u n s fibe r a l le fe in d e h inweg

ihre an d e rn schweste rn ,d i e he i l ige , au sg ebre itet w i e Surya d ie Tag e .

’

I n h i s n ote h e h a s

a n a ltern ate sugge stion ‘sie h at un s iiber u n se re fe in d e h inweg u n d liber ih r g an zes

strom gebiet ve rbre ite t w i e di e son n e den tag ii be r a l l leu chten la sst.’ Grassm an n :‘ S i e

d eh n t’

u n s du rch d e r Schwe stern Scha r un d fibe r a l le Fe in d e au s, d i e h ehre , w i e d i e Son n ’

ihr L icht .

’ I th in k tha t th e first pada of ou r stan za i s to be jo in ed to th e pre ce d i n gstan za yasya an an t6 ah r u tas tv e sac car i snur a r n av ah ,

am aqcarati r 6 ruv a t. Th e two

stan zas tog e the r se em to say‘ S h e , whose e n d le ss , u n e rrin g , brill ian t, m obi le flood

m ove s, a thun de rin g force , ( sha l l pass) u s ac ross al l hostile pow e rs. Sh e,d evoted to th e rta ,

ha th sp read out h e r othe r siste rs ( rive rs) , as th e su n spreads ou t th e d ays .

’ I d o n ot be l ieve ,w ith th e tran slators , tha t th e repea ted pada h a s a d iffe ren t m ean in g i n from that in

bu t that i t expresse s in e l l iptica l ly ( suppl yin g , parsat) an d secon da rily a

fam i l i a r id ea . Cf. &c.

5 .2 6 . 1 c (Vasuyav a Atreyah to Agn i)agn e pav aka r oc isa m an d r ay a deva j ih v ay a,a d e van v ak s i yak s i c a .

25 1 ] Hymns ascr ibed to Ati i

(Bha radv aja ; to Ag n i)set n o m an d r ébh i r adhv a r é j ih v abh i r yaja. m ahah ,ad evan v ak si yak si c a .

(Prayoga Bhargava , or others ,to Agn i)

agn e gh r tasya dh i tibh is Ltepan o deva (; oc isa, J 25>

a d evan v ak si y ak si c a .

2 . 36.4aa v aksi d evan i ha v ip r a yaks i ca .

(Vasuyav a Atr eyah ; to Agn i)tam tv a. gh r tasn av 1m ah e c i trabhan o sv ardrgam ,

d evan a v i tay e vah a .

(Vasistha Maitrav aru n i ; to Agn i)tam tv a dutam kr nmah e yagastam am d evan é. v i tay e vah a ,v ieva sun o sah aso m artabhojan a r z

‘

isv a tad yat tv ém ah e .

Vagu e ly im itative as a whole .

(Vasuyav a Atr eyah to Agn i)agn e v i gv ebh i r a g ah i d ev ébh i r h avyad atay e ,

Lhotarar

'

n tva v rn im ah e .

J

1 “ (Sv astyatreya Atr eya ; to Vigv e Devah ,agn e sutasya pi taye v i gv ai r fim ebh ir ag ah i ,d e v ebhi r h av yad atay e .

Vagu e l y im ita tive as a whole .

botaram tva v rn im ahe .

5 “ (Vasuyav a Atr eyah ; to Agn i)y ajam an ay a su n v a ta agn e suv iryar

’

n vaha,Ldev air a satsi barh 1 s1 . w 1 . 1

8 . (Gosuktin Kan v ayan a, an d Agv asuk tin Kan vayan a to Indra )dh enus ta in dra sun i ta yaj am an ay a su n v até ,

g a'

im agv am plpyusl'

duhe .

( I r im bith i Kanva to In dra)di rghas te astv afikucé yén a Vasu pr ayach aS 1yajam an ay a su n v a té .

(fi rdh v ag rav an Arbudi to th e Press -ston e s)g rav an ah savi tanu v 0 devah suv atu dharm an a

,

yajam an ay a su n v até .

Cf. yajam an asya sun v atah un de r an d a ll of wh ichcon ta in th e words yajam an aya su n v ate in th e cad en ce .

devair asatsi barh 1si .

Part 1 : R ep eated Passages belong ing to Book V [252

ny agn im jatav edasam , dadhata devam r tv i jam , pra

yajna ety an usag adyadev avyacastam ah .

dev zi sah sarv aya v igzi .

trai v r sn o agn e dacabh ih sahasraih : asafigo agn e , &c . ]

(Vicvav ara Atr ey I to Agn i)ft juhota duv asyatagn im p r ay a ty ad h v a r é ,

v r n I dhv am h av yav zi han am .

(Sud I ti Afig ir asa , an d Pu rum l lha Afig ir asa to Agn i)

Lagn im v o dev ayajyaya n im p r ay a ty ad h v a r é , a? cf.

agn im dh i su pr atham am agn im arv aty agn im ksaitraya sei dhase .

Th e apparen t p iecem ea l of i s corre cted by supp lyi n g from stan za 1 0 th e wordsacha n ah g i ro yan tu ,

to w it (May ou r son gs go) for you to Ag n i with ou r d ivin e worsh ip ;to Agn i , a s th e sacrifice proce eds to Agn i , first at praye r to Agni , when (we ask for ) ste eds

to Agn i, that h e m ay obta in for u s lan d ed prope rty. ’ For th e last express ion of.

for th e en tire sta n za , P isch e l , Ve d . Stud . i . 93. Notw ithstan d in g th is probablein te rpre tation th e stan za se em s of la te , awkwa rd workm an ship .

— Pada b is form u la ic ; cf.ag n e p rayaty adh v a ré , an d i n d ra r

’

n prayaty adh v a r é , un de r

tr i rocanadivyz'

i dharayan ta .

aha n n ahim papiv z‘

in in dro asya : puramda rah papivén in droasya ]

(Gaur iv i ti Qaktya ; to In dra)pr an yac cakr am avrh ah suryasya kutsayanyad v ar iv o yatav e

’

kah,

an aso dasyunr am r n o v adh én a n i d u r y oh a a v rnan m r dh r av a cah .

(Gatu Atr eya to In dra)tyam c id arpam m adhupam gayanam asin v am v av ram m ahy édad n grab,apadam atram m ahatz

’

t v adh én a n i d ur y o h a av rnafi m rd hr av ac am .

Cf. for P i sch e l , Ve d . Stud . i . 2 4 ; Ge ldn e r , ibid . 1 1 . 35, 1 7 1 Olden berg , RV. Noten ,

p . 32 5 . For Oldenbe rg , ibid . , p . 328 .

daoagv aso abby ar can ty a rkaih : see un der

v i ryam agh av an yacakar tha pra’

. mi tana m agh av an ,&c. ]

(Babh ru Atreya to In dra)yujam h i mam akrtha ad id in dra g i ro d asasy a n am u c e r m a th ayan ,

acman am cit sv a ryam v ar tam an am pra cakr iyev a r 6da s1 m a rudbhyah .

(Bha r adv aja ; to In dra)pra 9yen 6 n a m adiram ancum a sm ai g i ro d asasy a n am u c e r m ath ayan ,

przi v an nam rm sapyar'

n sasan tam pr h ag rayzi sam isasam sv asti .

Au fre cht , i n th e Pre face to h i s se con d ed ition of th e R ig-Veda

, p . xxxv,rem arks tha t th e

repe ate d pad a fi ts i n n e ithe r place . I fa il to see wh y n ot at ‘

( In dra ) sn atch in g th e

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Pa r t 1 : R ep ea ted Passages belong ing to Book V [254

(Vas istha ; to In dra)p r én d r a sy a v o c a ii i p r a th am

‘

d k rt zi n i p r a n fi tan a m a g h av a yd. c ak ar a ,

yadéd adev i r asah ista m ayii athabh av at kév a lah s6m o a sya .

Th e ord e r o f th e words ( v ocam ) rath e r favou rs th e pr i or i ty of cf. In dog e rm an ischeForschu n g e n ,

xxxi . 1 57. S ee a ls o th e c lose l y re la ted d i sti ch pra ta i n d rapurv y ii n i prai n i

'

i nam v i ryii v oca iii p r a th am é kr tfin i , an d th e pad s v i ry ii m agh a v an yd

ca kar th a . Fo r c f. &c .

bharno cak ram é tacah sam rin ati : 2 1 . 1 bharac cak ram étaqo i i i‘

i yam

in dra .

pu r6 dadhat san isyati k ratuni n ah : pu ro’

dadhat san isyasi

kratu i i i n ah .

am a rm an o v idad id asya m ari n a : am arm an o m an yam an asya

m arm a ]

(Gatu Atr eya ; to In dra )li d yad i n d ro m ah a te dan av dya v ad h a r yam ista saho aprati tam ,

yad 1m v ajr asya prabh r tau daddbh a v iqv a sy a Jan tor ad h am ar'

n c ak ar a .

7. l o 4 . 1 6d (Va sistha ; to In dra)yo m dyatum ydtudh an éty dha yé v a r aks iih gucir asm i ty (ih a ,i n d ra s tam han tu m a h atav a d h én a v iqv a sy a jan tor ad h am as p a di sta .

mi du ryon a av rn a i'

i m rdh rav acam : mi du ryonaav r n afi m rdh ra

v acah .

(Samv a r an a P i 'ajapatya to In dra)vayam t é ta i n d ra y é c a n arah qardho jajfian f

'

i yatzi c ca rathah ,fism zi ii jagam yad ah icu sm a satva bhago n a havyah prabh rth é su cz

‘

iruh .

(Vas isth a Maitrav a run i to In dra)vay am t é ta i n d ra y é c a d eva stav an ta gura dada to m agh z

‘

ini ,

yacha sur ibhya upam am v arutham sv abhuv o jaran ém acn av an ta.

Th e tran sla ti on s of Lu dw i g ( 534 , 58 2 ) an d G rassm an n a r e n ot qu ite con sisten t i n han d l in gth e repea ted pada . We m ay ren d e r ‘We he re , th in e , O In d ra , a n d (ou r ) m e n wh o

kn ow c ou rag e , a n d (ou r ) m ovin g cha r i ots— to us sha l l c om e th e warrior ( In d ra) , &c .

’

Sim ilarly, ‘We he re,th in e

, O In d ra , an d they, 0 god , 0 he ro, wh o wh i le pra isin gthee g ive l ibe ra l g i fts— be stow thou u pon our patron s h ighe st prote ction , &c .

’I n thes e fa irly

sm ooth c ircum stan ces th e cad en ce of 5. 3 le ss pe rfect than tha t of can n ot be u se d

as a c rite rion to d e te rm in e th e re lative d a te s of th e two stan zas .

v i dagi’

i se bh ajati stinar a ii i vasu : yo v aghate dadati sun ararii Vasu .

(Pr abhuv asu Afig irasa ; to In dra)yas te séd h i sth o ’va sa in dra k ratus tam ii bhara ,a sm abh y am c ar sani sah am sasn i ii i v fijesu du staram .

8 . 53 (Val . (Medhya Kan va to In dra )y as te sad h i sth é ’va se té syam a bhar esu te ,

vayam hotrabh ir u ta de v ahutibh ih sasav zi i'

i so m an am ahe .

2 55] Hymns ascr ibed to Atr i

(Vasistha ; to In dra an d Agn i)indragn i av asagatam a sm abh y am c a r sah i sah a,

Lm z

‘

i n o duhcansa i gata .J car

We m ay ren de r ‘ That m ost effic ien t w isdom of th in e, O In d ra , brin g h ithe r ;

(brin g) to u s ( tha t w isd om ) wh ich con qu e rs m en,i s p rofitable

,ha rd to beat i n com petition

for substan ce .

’Th e tra n slat ion s of 8 .53(Val . a r e as fo l low s : Lu dw ig , 669, ‘ d e r am

w irksam sten i st d e in e gn ade zu e rlan gen ,so lche wol le n w i r i n d en sch lachten se in du rch d i e

b otra’s du rch d i e gotte r an r u fu n g e n m e in en w i r,d ass wi r g ew in n en .

’

G ra ssm an n,

‘ I n

Kam pfen se ien solche w i r,d ie d ir zum Schu tz d ie l iebsten s in d

, &c .

’ Ne ithe r ren de rin g of

th e first d ist ich i s m ore than pa ssable n o tran slation i s ce rta in . Pe rhaps, H e wh o i s m ost

su cce ssful to be he lped by thee— the se ( i . e . su ch) m ay we be i n con tests for the e Th e firstpad a i s borrowed from fau ltless su rroun d in g s in to d o blu n de rin g service i n an

a lm ost impossible con n exion .

(Pr abhuv asu Afig ir asa : to In dra)y ad i n d r a te catasr o yac chura san ti tisrah ,y ad v a par

‘

i c a k si ti n am avas tat su n a 5. bh a ra .

(Qamyu Barhaspatya to In dra)Lyad i n d ra n éhu si sv {ii i

Jojo n rm n am ca kr sti su ,

wyad v a pah oa k si ti n am d yum n am é. bh a ra satrav igvan i paunsya.

Th e stanz as a r e n ot on l y sim i la r in th e m atte r of th e repe ated pada an d in d ivid ua l word s ,bu t a lso i n the i r in trin s ic sen se evid en tly on e poe t h as com posed afte r th e patte rn of th e

othe r : looks d ec ided ly hybrid : dyum n am“

a bhara occu rs at th e en d of an d

seem s to have be en added to yad v a pafi ca k s iti n ém by an u n u su a l tour de for ce. D im ete rl in e s a r e regu la rly exten de d to trim ete r li n es by add in g an iam bic d ipody a ca ta le ctic o r

cata le ctic, i . e . u u 51,or u — g ; see Pa rt 2

,chapte r 2 , c lass B 5 . On th e othe r han d th e

a dd ition of fiv e syll ables, w ith k si ti ném a s three syllables, i s a d ec ided an om a ly ; se e ibidc la ss B 7. I t wou ld be ha lf-hea rted to refu se to d raw th e con c lu sion that i s patte rn edafte r

v i san tam asya humah e .

sv aksatr am te dh r san m an ah svaksatramyasya dh r sato dh r san

m an ah . ]

tv am tam in dra m artyam 1 0 . 1 7 tv am tyam indra m ar tyam .)Cf.

(Prabhuv asu Afigir asa ; to In dra)tv ém i d v rtr ah an tam a jan aso v rk tab ar h i sah ,

u gram purv isu purv yam h av an te v éja satay e .

(Vatsa Kan va ; to In dra)tv z

'

im i d v r tr ah an tam a jan aso v rk tabar h i sah ,

h av an te v djasatay e .

(N I p'

atith i Kanva to In dra)atv a kan va ihav ase h av an te vfia satay e ,

Ldiv 6 amusya gésato div am yaya div av aso .

J w refrain , - 1 5C“

5 . Pa r t 1 R epea ted Passages belong ing to Book V [256

(Bharadv aja ; to Pusan an d In dra)in dra n u pasap a vayam lsakh yaya sv astaye , J cw 1 “

h u v em a v éj a satay e .

(Cacakarna Kan va ; to Acv in s)

.L o .L .

yad adyacvm av aham h u v éy a v aJa sa tay e ,

yat p r tsu tu rv an e sahas tac ch restham aqv in or avah .

Sta n zas 6 a n d ar e id e n tica l , except as to th e add ition a l pada , ug ramp i'

i r v isu

pur vyam i n Gras sm an n re n d e rs th is pad a rathe r en i gma t i ca l ly by ‘ d ich starken ,a lte n oft im Kam pf ’; Lu dw ig , 536 ,

‘ d e n g ewa ltig en e rste n un te r den vi leufollow in g sayan a , bah v i su prajasu . Ge ldn e r , Ved . Stud . 1 . 1 44 n ote

,

‘ di ch d e n g ewa ltige n i nMass e n , d i ch d e n v o r d e i 'ste n bu t ibid . 1 67,

‘ i n Me n gen d ich , de n Gewa ltig e n , zu a l le re rstI t seem s to m e tha t Gra ssm an n h as th e right in te rpre ta tion i n hi s Lexicon

,whe re h e

suppl ie s aj isu , wh ich occ u rs in th e n ext stan za , w ith pur v isu , ‘ th e stron g , fi rs t in m an yba ttle s ’

. I t i s im poss ible to say whethe r th e pada was add ed in or subtracted in

— Cf. th e pada , d evam-devam h uv em a v éjasatay e ,

Jan aso v rktabarh isah ; janaya v rkta

barh ise .

(Pr abh uv asu Afig i rasa to In d ra)asm ékam in dra dustaram p u r oy zi v an am aj i su ,

sayz’

iv an a ii i dhan e-dhan e v ajayan tam ava ratham .

(Ucan as Kavya ; to Agn i)tam m arjayan ta sukratum p u r oyév an am aj isu ,

sv é su ksayesu v édin am .

For of. v ajayan to ratha i v a , an d , for th e repea te d p5da , bh ujyi'

i i ii

vfije su pfi r v yam ,

ya i n draya su n av am éty dh a .

(A tri Bhaum a to In dra)pusyat ksém e abhi yog e bh av aty ubbe Vft

'

e'

i u samyati samjayati ,

p r i yah s ii ry e p r i y é ag h z‘

i bh av ati ya i n draya su tasom o dadacat.

(Vatsapr 1 Bh alan dan a ; to Ag n i)a tam bhaja saucrav asésv agn a uktha uktha a bhaja casyam an e ,p r i yah sur y e p r iyo a g n a bh av a ty uj jatén a bh inadad uj jani tv aih .

Ludw ig , i i i . 97, th in ks tha t i s an te rior to bu t I fa i l to see wh y th e repea tedp5da i s n ot tre ated equ a l ly we l l in both .

diy ag ca gm ag ca rajathah : (11a ca gm ac ca rajasi .

ii v zi ja ii i darsi satays n i‘bh ir yato v zi jam z

‘

i darsi si taye

m anh i sth am v o m aghonam : m anh isthaso m aghon am . ]

uktham in draya gansyam .

g iro v a rdh an ty atrayo g irah cumbh an ty atrayah : stom air

v ar dhan ty atrayo g I rbh ih cum bhan ty atrayah . ]

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Part 1 : Rep ea ted Passages belonging to Book V [258

(Atri Bhaum a to Vicv e Dev ah )abh i v o arce posydv a to n i'n v dstos patim tv astaram raia n ah

,

dhan ya sajosa dh isan a n am obh ir v an a spat inr 6 sa d h i raya é se .

(Th e sam e)

praise. stom ah pr th iv im an tar iksam v an a spatinr osa d h i ray é acy ah ,

Ldev 6 -de v ah s uhav o bhutu m ahyam m 'fi n o m atfi pr th iv i d u rm atz

‘

i u dhat.J

For c f. Ge ld n e r , Ve d . S tu d . i . 1 70 ; H i l lebran d t, Ved . Myth . i . 1 80 , 5 1 7 O ld e n be rg .

RV . Note n, p . 336.

grn i té ag n i r e tar I n a cuséih : sésm ei kebh ir etar i n a cuszi ih

(agn i'

Of. th e n ote u n de r

(Atri Bhaum a ; to Vicv e Dev ah )kathé dacem a n am asa sudfi n i

‘

i n ev ayé m aruto ach oktau pracrav aso m arutoach oktau

,

m 5 n 6 ’h i r bu d h n y b r i sé d had a sm ékambhud upam ativ an ih .

1 7“ (Vas isth a to Ah i B udh n ya)

m 5 n o ’h i r bu d h n y o r i s é dh an m zi yajfi 6 asya sr idhad rtayoh .

For cf. B e r ga ign e , JA . xii i 1 39.

can dréin i devah savi t5 su v ati : yad adya dev ah savi ta suv éti . ]

v an aspatinr 6sadh1 rayé acyah van aspatinr 6sadh 1 raya ése .

5 . (A tri R heum a ; to Vieve Dev ah )pra isa st6m ah pr th iv im an tar iksar

'

nLv an aspati i

'

n 6sadh1 rayé ag‘yah , J a“? 8“

d e v 6 d ev ah su h av o bh u tu m ah y a i'

n m a. n o m a ta p rth i v i d ur m atau d h a t .

1 50“ (Th e sam e)

brhad vayo brh até ti’

i bhyam ag n e dh iyaji’

i ro m ithun asah sa can ta ,d e v 6 -d e v ah su h av o bhutu m ah y am m 5. n o m atfa p rth i v i d urm a t ii u

d h at .

No te tha t th e tw o stan za s fo l low in g e ach of th e pre sen t stan zas a r e iden tica l , an d tha t5 . 4 1 . 8d

(A tri Bhaum a to Vicv e Dev ah )u r fm d eva an i bad h é ay am a .

On ly on e pad s ; of.

(Atri Bhaum a to Vigy e Dev ah )

(Th e sam e )(A tri Bhaum a ; to Acv ins)

259] Hymns ascr ibed to Atr i

(Av asyu Atr eya to Acv in s)sam acv in or av a sa. n iitan en a m ay obhuv a sup r ani ti g am em a,

ii . n o r ay im v ah atam (Sta. vi ran 5. v icv an y am rta séubh ag an i .

Note tha t

(A tri Bhaum a to Vigv e Devah )a"

. ndm abh ir m a ruto v aks i v iqv an a rupébhir jatav edo huv anah ,yajfiam g i ro ja r itah su stutim ca v icv e g an ta m a ru to v i cv a nti .

(Luca Dhan aka to Vigv e Devah )v i cv e ad ya m aruto v i cv a fi ti v i gv e bh av an tv agnayah sami ddhah

,

Lv igv e n o devaav asfi gam an tuJ v icv am s etu drav inam vajo asm é .

c .

Oldenbe rg’

s reflec tion,RV. Note n , i . 339 , as to whe the r v icv a uti i n 5.43. 1 0

d i s to be

chan ged to v icva nti ,‘ w ith eve ry he lp ’

( un u sua l in strum en ta l,an d h iatu s), i s to be n ega

tiv ed , be cause of th e sam e re ad in g i n th e para l le l wh ich h e h as n ot n oted cf. a lso5. stu tfiso m a ru to v icv a fi ti . Th e repeated pad a i n se em s to m e awkward ( n o ve rb)an d se con da ry ; n ote th e par tia l repetition of i ts pada c (w ith on e of fou r v iqv a , substitutedfor upa) in

(Atri Bhaum a to Vieve Dev ah )i n o d i v 6 brh atah par v atad Si. sarasvati yajatei gan tu yajfiam ,

hav am devi juju san é gh r téci cagm im n o v ii cam ugati grn otu .

(A tri Bhaum a to Acv in s)i dar

'

n h i v arh pr ad iv i stha'

i n am oka im e g rha acv in edam duronam ,

5. n o d iv 6 brh atah par v atad 5dbhy6 yatam isam firjam vahan ta.

Note th e iden t ity of w ith

dev 6-dey ah suhav o bhutu m ahyarh man o m ataprthiv im atéu dhat.

(on ly on e pada).

tav aham asm i sakh ye nyokah .

5 .4 5 .4 b (Sadapr n a Atr eya : to Vieve Dev ah )suktébh ir v o Vacobh ir devajustai r i n dr a n v agn i av a se h u v éd h y ai ,

ukth ébhi r h i sm a kavayah suyaji'

i é av ivasan to m aruto yajan ti .

(Bharadvaja ; to In dra an d Agn i)

okiv zi ii sa su te sacan agva sapti ivadan e ,in d ra n v agn i év a seh a v ajr ih a vayam deva hav am ahe .

Prim a fac ie th e dat ive av ase i n i s be tte r than th e in strum en ta l av asa i nLudwig , 749, to ‘ In d ra u n d Agn i m i t ihre r gn ade rufen w ir h ieh er B e rga ign e ,

Qu a ran te Hym n es, p . 86, n ous vou s prion s de ve n i r i c i , 6 D ieux, avec v os faveu rs We may

rem em be r th e n um be rle ss places i n wh ich th e ve rb h 1‘

1 is u sed w ith av a se or fi taye . Possibly ,

bu t n ot ce rta in ly, av aseha évasa iha, w ith double samd h i , an d poss ibly i s poste rior toFor cf. Ba r th olom ae , B ezz. B e i tr . xv . 2 33 ; H il lebran d t, Ved . Myth . i i i . 3 1 4 n ote .

Part I : Repea ted Passages belong ing to Book V [260

(Sadaprn a Atr eya to Vieve Dev ah )a sfir y o ar u h a c ch a k ram arné

’

yu kta yad dhar i to Vi taprsthah ,

udn5 n a n5y am an ayan ta dhira aqr n v atir 5po ar v5g atisthan .

(Vasistha to Mitra an d Varun a) [W

Llld v am prkszi so m adhum an to asthu r

J5 sfiry o a r u h a c chu k r ém 5r n ah ,

yasm a adity5adhv an o radan tiLm itro a ryam 5 varun ah sajésah .

J 65? 1 . 1

S ee u n d e r

(Pr atiksatra Atr eya to Vieve Dev fih )in dragn i m i tr5v aru n 5ditim sv ah p rthi v im d y51

’

n m arutah parv atan ap éh ,

h u v é v isn ux'

n p fi san am b rahm an a s p ét imbh ag am n i’

i can sam’

a sav it5ram fi tay e .

(Vasisth a Li i‘

i g oktadev atah )dadh ik r zim v ah prath am am acv in osasam agu im sam iddham bh agam

fi tay e h u ve ,i n d r am v i sn u rh p fi san am b rahm an a s p étim L

adityz‘

i n d y5v 5p rth iv iap éh sv ziih. J os

L ittle doubt bu t wha t the re i s a m ore particu la r, presum ably r itu a l istic re la tion sh ipbe twe en the se two stan zas

,an d

,aga in ,

be tween f both an d se e u n de r Th e

ca de n ce, pfigan am brahm an as patim in a lso at th e cad en ce , m an i tah

parv atan spah in a lso a t Th e latte r stan za, in deed , i n i ts ge n e ra l se n sean d w orkm an sh ip , be lon gs w ith th e pre se n t two .

(Pr atiksatra Atreya Dev apatn i stav ah )u ta gn 5 vyan tu dev apatn rr in dran y agn5yy acv in i r5t,5 r é d a si v a r uné n i ernotu v yan tu devi r ya r ti

’

i r jan i n am .

(Vasisth a ; to Vicv e Dev ah )t5

-n o rasan r5tisaco v asuny 5. r é d as i v a ru n 5n i crnotu ,

v arntr ibhih sugaran 6 n o astu tv asta su datro v i dadhatu r5yah .

I t i s tem ptin g to a ssum e that th e repe ated p5 da in i s borrowe d from th e d evapatni stan za , Note , howeve r, that Tv a g tar , th e hu sban d of th e Gn ah , occu rs in

wh ich goes som e d istan ce to accou n t for th e pre sen ce the re of p5da b.— For th e accen t

o f r édas i see O ld en berg , RV . Note n, pp . 3 26, 344 .

dev ebh ir h avyadataye .

satyadh arm an o adhv aram : satyadharm an am adh v aré . ]

(Sv astyatr eya Atr eya to Viqv e’

Dev ah,here Agn i)

v iprebh ir v ipra san tya p r 5ta ry 5v abh i r 5 g ah i ,dev ébh ih sém ap i tay e .

(Man u Vaiv asv ata ; to Vicv e Dev ah , he re Indra and Agn i)p r 5tar y5v abhi r 5 g a tam dev ebh ir jenyav as i

'

i ,

in d rag n I som ap i tay e .

Tran s la te 5 ‘W ith th e sage s , O k in d sag e, w ith ( th e god s) that com e i n th e m orn i n g .

com e h ithe r to d rin k th e som a A n d ‘ Com e ye , O In dra a n d Ag n i , tha t have n a tivewe al th , hi the r w i th th e god s tha t c om e i n the m orn in g , to d rin k th e som a .

’

I n th is sta n zath e

"

th i rd p5d a of d e v ébh ih som api taye , se em s stre tched se con da rily i n to two

d e v ebh ir [jenyavasfi , i n d rag n’

i'

] s6m api taye .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Pa r t 1 : R ep ea ted Passages belong ing to Book V [262

(Bh a radv fija ; to Agni )o r 0 J.

p ra v ah sakhayo agn aye stom am y aj n am c a d h r sn u y a ,

arca g5ya ca v edhase .

Tr a n sla te ‘ To th e Ma ru ts,i n you r beha lf

,let u s stu rd i ly offe r pra ise an d sacrifice ,

to a l l o f them tha t (pro te c t) th e ag e s of m en, pro te ct th e m orta l from in ju ry. ’ As rega rd s

Lu dw i g , 38 2 , re n de rs , ‘e u rem Ag n i , o fre un d e

, p re ist u n d s in g t m i t a n stre n g un g ,( l ie d un d opfe r) dem o rd n e r ’. I n h i s n o te h e rem a rks , ‘

a rc a gaya fur a rca ta gaya ta '

.

G rassm a n n,Au f

,Fre u n de , e u rem Ag n i brin g t Ge san g u n d Opfe r ku h n l i ch da r , Dem Ord n e r

pre is un d s in ge i h m’

. Th e abse n ce of a ve rb in th e first d istich , a n d th e a n acolu thon be twee nab a n d c tha t rem a in s eve n a fte r supplyin g th e ve rb, show tha t th e scrappy sta n za i s m od e l leda fte r existin g patte rn s (of. The re i s n o doubt tha t th e repea ted pada o rig in a ted i n

I n both stan za s v ah is th e we l l - kn own,loose e th ica l dative , ‘ in you r beha l f ’ ; cf.

u n d e r

p5u ti m artyam r isah .

tv esam gan am m 5ru ta 1 ii n av yasi n am : stu se gan am,&c . ]

(a v acv a Atr eya ; to Maru ts)stuh i bh ojzi n stuv até asya y5m an i rah an g 5v 0 n a yav a se ,

vatah pdi'

v an iv a sakh i ii r an u hv aya g irii g r n i h i k5m in ah .

(Vim ada A in dr a,or othe rs to Som a)

Lbh adram n o ap i v ataya m an o dak§am u ta k ratum

, J1

t p t r I f L f fadha te sakhye an dhaso v i v 0 m ade ra h an g avo n a y av a se v 1 v ak sa se .

For ap i Vi'

i taya see Max Mu l le r, SBE . xxxi i. 2 0 2, 437.

— Cf. th e p5d a , g5y o n a yav a ses v a

u n d e r

(Cyav figv a Atr eya to Maru ts).

‘

i r'

i se su v a rstayah patsu khadayo Lvaksassu rukm 5 m a ruto rathe cubhah

W cf.a gn ibh rajaso v i d yuto g ébh a sty oh Q ip r fih ci r sasu v i tat5 h i r an y éyi h .

(Pu n ar v atsa K5 n v a to Maru ts)v i d yud dh a sta abhi dyav ah cip r ah Q ir san h i r an y éyi h ,

Qubh r 5. v y afijata cr iyé .

a n d paraphra se on e a n othe r , i n d e fe re n ce to the ir respec ti ve m e tr i ca ln e ed s in c id en ta l ly th e phra se qipr z

‘

ih (;i r sasu i n 1 i s i epla ced by qipr fi h (; i rsan inS i n c e th e Ma ru ts

,col le ct ive ly, have m an y he ads

,th e w ord ci r sasu m ight seem m ore o rig in a l ,

bu t s im i la r expre ssion s w ith ge n e ric s in g u la r a r e so e asi ly c a lle d u p from othe r la n g uag e s as tom ake th is a rgum en t otiose . For (; ip rah se e Max Mii lle r

,S BE . xxxii . 30 1 ; He n ry , Mém o i res

d e la Soc ié té de L in gu is tique , ix . 1 9 ( reprin t) . I n g en e ra l cf. for th e sta n zas7

cubham yat5m an u ratha a v rtsa ta .

v i r ok in ah sfiryasyev a racmayah : a r epasah sfi ryasyev a , &c. ]

263] Hymns ascr ibed to Atr i

(Cyav acv a Atr eya to Maru ts)m rlata n o m a ru to m 5 v adh ista n asm a

'

ibh y a i'

n gé rm a b ah u lar'

n v i y an tan a ,

ad h i stotr é sy a sak h yasy a g atan a Lgzi’

ibh an'

a yat5m an u ratha av rtsata .

J

W r efr ain, 5.

-

gtl

(Rj i cv an Bhar adv aja to Vieve Dev ah )dy5u s pitah pi

‘ th iv i m 5tar adh ru g agn e bh ratar v asav o m r lata n ah,

v icv a adi tya adite sajé si’

a a sm abh y am carm a b ah u lam v i y an ta .

1 0 . 78 . 8c (Synm a racm i Bhargava ; to Ma ru ts)subhag5n n o dev ah krn uta su ratn an asm 5n stoti'n m aru to Vav rdhan 5h

,

{i dhi sto tr asy a sak h yasy a g 5ta san5d dh i v o r atnadheyan i san ti .Au fr echt, in th e Preface to h i s se con d e d ition of th e R ig

-Ved a , p . xvi, th in ks that th eau thor of u sed a s a patte rn . He h in ts th at h e rega rd s adh r ug in a s a

m ake sh ift to expre ss th e idea of m 5. v adh i gtan a in 5 . Th e a rgum en t d oe s n ot se em

we ighty. On th e other han d d oe s n ot m ake a spe c ia lly good im pre ss ion i n re la t ion to— Cf.

vayam syam a patayo ray1 n5m .

div ac cid rocan5d adhi .

pra cyav ayan ti y5m abhih .

yu fi gdhv am hy arusi rathe : yuksv 5 by firm s! rathe .

yu fi gdhv am hari aj i r5 dhu ri v 61hav e vah ig tha dhu ri v 61hav e : 1 .

v ayfi rathe aj ir 5 dhu ri v 61hav e v ah istha dhu ri v 61h av e .

bhakg rya v 6’vaso d5ivyasya : bh aksiya té

’vaso d5ivyasya .

(a v acv a Atr eya to Maru ts)h ay é n ar o m a r uto m rlata n a s tuv im a g h aso am r ta i

‘

tajfiah ,

saty acr u tah k év ay o yuv an o bfh ad g ir ay o brh ad u k sam an fih .

stusé ganam m 5rutam n avyasi nam : tv esam ganam,

par vatesv apagritah par v atesv apagr itam .

v arun am v o r ic5dasam : v aru n arh ca r ic5dasam .

v icv asu ks5su j6gu v e .

(R atah avya Atr eya ; to Mi tra an d Varun a)té h i cr égth av ar casa r5jan 5. d i r g h acruttam é ,té satpati rtav i‘dh a rt5v 5n a jan e -jan e .

(J am adagn i Bhargava ; to Mitra an d Varun a)v ar g ig thaksatra u ru caksasa n ara r 5j5n 5 di r g h acruttam é ,té bah i ’i ta n a dansan a r atharyatah [ sakarii sfiryasya ragm ibh ih.J w

Pa rt 1 : R epeated Passages belong ing to Book V [264

(Yaja ta Atreya to Mitra an d Va run a w i th A ryam an )té hi satyzi rta sp i

‘

ca rt5v an 0 jan e -jan e ,su n i th5sah sudzi n av o L

’

i'

i hoc c id u r ucakr ayah .J 66'

syzi m a saprath astam e : carm an syam a tava saprathastam e . ]

a n ehasas tv otayah : an ehaso va utayah . ]

(Ratah avya Atreya to Mi tra a n d Va run a)t5. v am é se r ath fi n am u rv im gavy i

'

i tim e gam,

ratahav yasya sustutim dadh rk st6m ai r m anam ahe .

(Atri Bhaum a to In dra an d Ag n i)t5. v 5m é se rath an am

Lin d rag n i h av am ah e

, J car

Lpat1 turasya rai

dh aso_|v idv5i

'

i sa g i rv an as tam a. GS? 5 . 86 . 4c

The re i s n o d i ffi cu lty i n whe the r w e re n de r eg e by for th e prom otion ’

, or by‘at

th e d e s ire Th e form e r i s , re cen tly, th e con c lu s ion of G e ldn e r , Ved . S tud . i i . 2 90 th e la tte rthat of Olden be rg , ZDMG . lxi i . 477 ; RV. Note n , p . 359. I se e n o reason for re fus in g th eg u id a n ce of such expre ssion s as gayam é se or raya ése

,8,re spective ly ‘ when

d e s irin g cows, or w e a l th ’. Ac cord in g ly ‘We ca l l upon you , O Ind ra an d Ag n i ,wh e n

we d e s ire chariots, y e lord s of prom pt l ibe ra l ity, w ise , fon d est of hym n s .

’

Accord in g to

O ld e nberg , RV. Note n , p . 359 ( c f. ZDMG . l iv. 60 8, n ote ), wou ld yie ld som e su ch re su lt(We be se e ch) you ,

whe n we d e s ire chariots,for broad scope for them — be au tifu l pra ise w ith

hymn s d o we e ag e rly devise for h im tha t spen d s obla tion s .

’

Ge ldn e r,l . c .

‘ E u ch be ide ve reh renw i r d re ist m i t Stom a s , dam it d iese Wage n a u f e in e w e ite Bahn g e lan ge n , (komm t) zu des

R a tah avy a Lobl ied .

’ Ne ithe r of the se m ore re cen t tra n sla tion s,n or two o thers wh ich

Lu dw ig , 1 0 3, proposed , a r e con clu s ive . Gra ssm an n,Mi t Lob g ede n ke n eu re r w i r , m i t E rn st,

w enn e u re rWag e n Schar h i n e i le t a uf d ie we ite Flu r u n d zu d e s Opfr e r’

s Lobge sa ng’. On e

th in g se em s c e rta in , n am e l y,that th e cha riots be lon g to th e sa cr ifi ce rs, n o t to th e g od s

( sun v a t6 rathah, bu t I con fe ss tha t m ost l ike ly se con da ry,se em s to m e as

obscu re a s eve r.

n i ketun a j ananam : u i ke tav o j an an am .

(Y ajata Atr eya ; to Mi tra an d Varu n a)bal itth5 deva n iskr tam 5ditya yajatam br hat,

v é r u n a m i tr 5r y am an v ar s istham ksatram aca the .

(Ma tsya Samm ada,or o thers ; to Adityas)

Lm ah i v o m ah atz

‘

im av oJ Varu n a m i tr5r y am an , 25 “

Lav aii sy 5 v r n im ah e .

J as 1 “

1 0 . 1 (Ku lm alabarh isa Qail fi s i , or Anh om uc Vam adev ya to Vicv e

Dev ah )tad dh i vayam v r h im ah e v é ruh a m i tr 5r y am an ,

yena n i r anhaso y i'

i yari i patha n ethz‘

i ca m ar tyam ati dv isah .

C f. v ar u n o m i tr6 a ryam 5, u n d e r an d th e two pz’

i d as tasm a ag n e varu n aa 0 r 0 .l

m it i firyam a n ( n ote e n c l i tic agn e ), a n d vayam te v o va ru n a m i tr a ryama n . For

cf. Old e n be rg , RV. Noten , p . 360 .

(Yajata Atr eya to Mi tra an d Varun a )5 y 5d y é n im h i r an yéy am Varun a m i tra séd ath ah ,

l( i h a r tci i -a carsaigim ai r

'

nJ yan tam sum n am r icadas a. Gar 1 .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Par t 1 : Repea ted Passages belong ing to Book V [266

(As ita Kacyapa , or Devala Kagyapa ; to Som a Pavam an a, here

In dra an d S om a)

yuv am hi sth éh svarpatI in drac ca som a gopatr,

i can 5 p ip y a ta r'

n d h i y ah .

upa n ah su tam 5 g atam : i’

i pa n ah su tam 5 gah i .

(Bah uv rkta Atr eya to Mi tra and Varun a )Li’

ipa n ah su tam 5 g ata ii i J Varu n a m i tra d acug ah ,

Lasya s6m asya pi taye .

J

(Tri ta Aptya to Ad ityas )Lm ah i v o m ah a t5m av o

Jv é ru n a m i t ra d figuse , 52?

yam adi tya abh i druh6 raksatha n em aghai ii n agad Lan eh a

’

iso v a fl tayahsuntayo v a ti tayah .

J W r efr a in,8 . 47. 1 e f 5 .

asya s6m asya

pi taye .

n i barh isi sadata ii i sada tam) som api taye .

(Bahuv rkta Atreya to Mitra an d Va run a)m itrac ca n o v ar un ac ca ju sé t5 rh y ajfi ém i stay e ,

Ln i

'

barh is i sadatam som api taye .

J W r efrain ,—3“

(Saptav adh r i Atr eya ; to Acv in s)acv in a v ajin i vasn ju g éth am y ajfiam i stay e ,

Lh a i i s ii v i v a patatam 5 sut5ii upa .

d I 53?refra in ,—3“

(Cyav acv a Atr eya to In dra an d Agn i)jusé th am y ajfi ém i g tay e su tam som am sadhastutr,

in dragn i 5 ga tam n ar'a.

(Pau ra Atr eya ; to Acv in s)yad adya sthah paravati yad a r vavaty acv in

a

,

yad v a purfi purubhuja yad an té r ik sa 5. g atam .

(R ebha Kacyapa to In dra)yad v 5si r ocan é div ah L

sam udrasyzi dh i v istapi , J s?

yat p5r th iv e sadan e v r trahan tam a y 5d an tér ik sa 5 g ah i .

Cf. fo r 5 . 73. 1“b th e ve ry s im i la r d istich yac ch ak r5s i pa ravati yad

a r v avati v r tr ah an . For th e stan za se e Old en be rg , RV. Note n, p . 360 , bottom .

(Paura Atr eya ; to Agv in s)ih a ty5 p ur ubh iitam a pumadaasaasi bibh rata,v arasy5 yamy adh r ig fi hu v é tuv i stam a bhujé .

(Sobh ar i Kan va to Agv in s)i h a ty5. p u r u bh fi tam t

'

i dev 5 nam obhi r acv in a,L l I

La rv aci na sv a y ase ka ram ah e

J Lga n ta ra dacu g o g rh am .

J

267] Hymns ascr ibed to Atm’

cakrarh rathasya yem athuh .

(Pau ra Atreya ; to o in s)fl yad wi th sfi r yé r ath a rh t i gtha d raghugyadafil Sada,pari v am aru g z

‘

i vayo ghrné v ar an ta atapah .

(Sadhv ansa Kanva to Agv in s)é. yad v am y é g an é. rath am atiath ad v aJm I vasfi ,

v iov any aqv in a yuv ar’

n pra dh i tény agach atam .

Cf.

im 5. brahm an i vardhan a : in dra brahm an i vardhana.]

s .74 .l o“b (Pau ra Atr eya ; to Aqv in s)aqv i n é. yad d h a. k ar h i c i c ch uqr fi yétam im am h av am ,

v é sv tr ii 8 13 v axh bhfijah prfican ti S 11 varn pfcah .

8 . 73. 5“b (Gopav an a Atreya , or S aptav adh ri Atr eya to Agv in s)

yad ad ya karhi k ar h i c i c ch u grfiy étam im a’

uh h av am ,

Lan ti sad bhfi tu v am aural} . -l w refra in ,

— 1 8“

m édhv i m am a orutarh hav am .

dasra h i ranyav ar tan i ; dasra h iranyav artan I gubhas pat1 .

(Av asyu Atr eya ; to Aqv in s)i n o ratnan i bibh ratav éqv in a gach atam y u v am ,

n idra h i r an yav ar tan i juaan é v ajin‘

i v asn Lm fii

dhxri m am a qr utan'

n hav am .

J

W r efrain ,-

9“

(Sadh v ansa Kanva ; to A9vin s)Lift n o v igv abh ir 1

‘

1 t1'

bh irJé gv in fi. gach a tam yu v am ,

Ldasma. h i r an y av a r tan i J Lpibatan

‘

a som yamW e : d

(Kran a Afig irasa to Agv in s)

Lam e hav am n asatyJéQv in a gach a tam y u v am , a? I .

m adhv ah som asya pi taye .

Note that — Th e pad a , rfid ra h i ranyav ar tan i , i s a. ve rsion of th e

m ore frequen t dasr‘a‘. h ir an yav a r tan i se e u n de r

agv in av eha gachatam .

(Av asyu Atr eya. to Agv in s)

Laev inav éha gachatat n ésaty é. m 5 v i v en atam , 62?

t irao cid a ryayé pari v ar ti r yatam adabhya Lm s

f

ldhv i m am a qrutaxh hav am .

J

fi ref min ,—9“

Pa rt 1 : R epeated Passages belonging to Book V [268

1 “ (Saptav adh 1 i Atreva ; to Aev i n s)Lacv in av eha g acha tamJ n a sa ty a m a v i v e n a tam , w

Lh ansav i v a pata tam a su tan 1

’

ipa . w refra in , 5 . 78. I c_ 3c

Fo r t i raqc i d a ryaya pa ri se e Olde n be rg , Pro l . p . 4 58 , n ote ; RV . Noten . p . 363 (whe ree a rl i e r l ite ra tu re i s c ited ) . I t se em s to m e tha t w e m u st adhe re to R oth ‘s ea rly con je c tu ra lem e n d a tion a rya 5. Cf. m y rem a rk s u n d e r

ratho dasrav am a r tyah .

m adhyamdin a rid ita sfiryasya .

5 .7 6 . 5. 4 3 . 1 a n o di v 6 brh atah parv atad a .

. 5 see pre ced in g i tem .

aev in av eha gachatam .

n ésatya m i v i’

v en atam .

bans-51 V iv a pata tam asu tz‘

in upa .

8 . 38 . jusetham yajnam istaye ; 5 . ju sétam yaJnam i staye .

yath‘

a Vi to yatha van am : 11d id dhnnoti v éto yatha van am . ]

5 . 7 9 . 1 “e—3 de , satyaerav asi v ayyé snjate agv asfi n r te : 1 9 sfijate acv asfin r te .

see n ext i tem .

v y ii cha duh itar div ah ; vy aucho duhitar div ah .

fiisa dha v i rav ad yagzah .

7 yé n o rédh ansy ah raya aq a).

11 8 0 m agh ony a vaha .

(Satyacrav as A treya ; to Usas)me. n o g 6m at1 r i sa {i vaha duh ita r d iv ah

,

Lsakam su ryasya r agm ibht eukm ih cOcadbhh a r cibh ih

LS iijate agzv aeu n r te .

J

c : 1 . 47. e : refrai n , 5 . 79 . I

J“— 1 0 e

(B rahm ati th i Kanva ; to Acv in s)u ta n o g 6m a t1 r i aa u ta satir ahar v ida,v i pathah sataye s itam .

(J am adag n i Bhargava ; to Som a Pav am an a)u ta n o g 6m a t1r i ao v igva arsa pa r iatnbhah ,

Lgggrriano jam adaggmi na.JW 1 8“

Cf. th e pada , tv am n o g6m at1 r i sah ,

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Part 1 : R epea ted Passages belong ing to Book V [270

(Sobh ar i Kan va to Acv in s)suprava r gam suv i ryam su sthu varyam an adhrstam raksasv in a

,

a sm in n a v am ayan e v ajin l v asu v iqv ii v am én i d h i m ah i .

(Sobh ar i Kan va to Ag n i)sa d r lh é c id abhi tr n atti v z‘ ijam arv a ta

Lsa dh atte aksiti crav ah u 6?

tv é dev atra Sada. puruv aso v iqv a v am an i d h im ah i .

Th e word ar v a ta in seem s to m e to be h ype rm e tric an d g lossa l d iffe re n tly Arn old ,VM.

, p . 3 1 5 . Both form an d sen se of th e sta n za show i t to be a la te con g lom e rate .

(Atri Bhaum a to Parjanya )acha vada tav asam g I rbh i r abh i stu h i p a r jén y a r

’

n n am a sav iv asa ,kan ikr adad vrsabh 6 j i radan u reto dadhaty osadhrs u garbham .

(T irac Afig irasa , o r Dyutan a Mar u ti to In dra)tad v iv iddh i yat ta in dro jujosat stu h i su stu t i rh n am a sé v i v asa ,upa bhusa jar ita r ma r uv an yah crav aya vacam ku v id anga v édat.

Prim a fa c ie ought to be th e o rig in a l sou rce of th e pada . S ee th e ope n in g pa ragraphso f Pa rt 2

,chapte r 4 .

(Atri Bhaum a to Pa rjan ya)yasya v raté pr th iv i n an n am i ti yasya v rate caphav aj jarbh u r I ti ,

yasya vra ta osadh l r v icv arupah sé n ah p a rjan y a m ah i garm a y a ch a .

(Cabara Kaksrv ata to Gavah)yah sarupa v i rupa ékarupa yasam agn i r istya n ém an i veda

,

yzi ang i rasas tapaseha cakrus tabh y ah p a rjan y a m ah i garm a y a ch a .

We m ay pre sum e that 1 0 . 1 69. 2de choe s th e fin e Parja nya hym n . Th e re lation of Pa rjan ya

to ca ttle i s, of cou rse , through th e plan ts wh ich th ey m u st e a t to prospe r ; see

yat k im ca pr th ivyém adhi : yad v a pr th ivy‘fim

adhi

tena v icv asya bhuv an asya rz‘

ija : eko v icv asya , &c .

s6m o v icv asya , &c . ; a sya v icv asya , &c . ]

m ahim devasya naki r a dadh arsa ; m ahz‘

iny agn e n akir,&c . ]

sakhayam v a sadam id bh r z‘

itaram v a z sakhayam Va sadam ij

jaspatim v a.

yat S im zi gac cakrm fi cicrathas tat : yat s Im figaccakrm e

’

i tat su m r latu m r la)

(Atri Bhaum a to Varun a)k itav z

‘

iso yad r ir ipur na di v i yad v 5. g h a sa tyam u ta. yan n a'

. v i dm a,

sarva tav i sya gith ir év a dev fi dha te syam a varun a p r iyzi sah .

271 ] Hymns ascr ibed to Atr i

(Vicvav asu Dev agandharv a to Vicvavasu )v icvév asur abh i tan n o g rn atu divy6 gan dharv o rajaso v im én ah ,

yad v 5. g h a satyam u ta. yan n a v i dm a dh iyo h in vano dh iya i n n o avyah.

For th e poss ible re lation sh ip of w ith an i tih asa i n PB . and i ts m ean ing ,see Ge ld n e r

,Ve d . S tud . i ii . 5 1 , 54 .

(Atri B haum a to I n drag n i )

yd pftan’

asu dustarayavajesu gr av éy y a,

yd. pafi ca ca r san ir abh iLn dr

'

agn i tz‘

i h a vam ahe .

J 4?

(Vasistha Maitrav a run i to Ag n i)yah par

‘

i ca c ar san ir abh i n i sasz‘

i da dam e -dam e ,

Lkav i r g rhapatir yuva.

J w 1 . 1

(Nahusa Man ava ; to Pav am an a S om a )

ya 6jisthas tam abhara pav am an a gr av éy y am ,

yah p afi ca c ar san ir abh i r ayim yen a v anam ahai .

Cf. a lso u n der 5 .— S e e Mu i r, OST . i . 1 78 .

in dragn i tz‘

i h av am ah e .

ta vam ése rathanam .

(Atri Bhaum a to In dra an d Agn i)

Ltd varn ése rathanam

Ji n d r ag n i h av am ah e , w 3

“

pat1 tur asy a r éd h aso v idv énsa g i r van astam a .

(Bhar advaja to In dra a n d Agni )ug rav ighan in a m rdha i n d r ag n i h av am ah e ,

[tan o m r lata i di

'

ce .J 25?

(Qamyu Barhaspatya to In dra)yarn v ardhayan tid g i rah pati rh tur asy a r éd h asah ,tam in n v asya r 6dast

Ldev i cusm am saparyatal'1 .

_l 653“

Cf. i n d r ag n i té havam ah e u n de r

(Atri Bhaum a to In dra an d Agn i)ev én drag n ibhyam ahav i h avyam cusyam g h rtér

’

n n é. pfi tam ad r ibh ih ,

tasurian cravo brhad r ay im g rn atsu d i d h rtam i sarh g rnats u d idh r tam .

(Pa r v ata Kan va to In dra )im am st6m am abh i staye g h r tar

'

n n a putam a dr i v ah,

yen a nu sadya 6jasa v av aksitha .

8 . (Narada Kanva ; to In dra )[i ndra cav istha satpate J r ay im g rnatsu d h aray a , m»

1 2 “

sfi r ibh y o am i tam v asu tv anam .

J as:

Ludw ig , 748, tran slates as fol lows ‘ So wa rd In d ra u n d Agn i das h avyam au sge ru fe n ,

kr aftda rste llen de s gh r ta , du rch d e r ste in e [ som a pressen de ] tatigke i t gehe i l ig t, &c .

’Grass

Part 1 : R ep ea ted Passages belong ing to Book V [272

m an n :‘ So wu rd e k raft’g e r Opfe rgu ss v on Ste in e n

,re i n e r Bu tte r g le ich . d em In d ra, Agn i

a u sgepre sst, &c .

’

G ra ssm a n n tak e s ah av i i n th e se n se of asav i ; i n th is way h e i s able tom ake ad r i bh i h d epe n d upon ahav n B ut I do n ot be l ieve tha t ahav i ad r i bh ih go tog ethe r, ortha t they m ea n

‘ w as p re ssed by th e ston e s’. Ludw ig ig n ore s th e com parison i n n a

'

,a n d

sepa ra te s th e expre ss ion g h r tam n a putam ad r i bh ih wh ich on i ts fa ce w ou ld se em to m e a n

‘ l ike ghe e pu rified by th e ad ri B u t wha t part th e ad i i m ay have p layed i n pu r i fyin g ghe ee scapes m y kn owl edg e . Som a i s paxip ii to ad r ibh ih i n bu t n ot ghe e . Th e pa ra l le l o f

m ay he lp to c le a r th e d iffic u l ty : ‘

(R e ce ive ) th is son g o f pra ise , pu rifie d l ike ghee ,O thou whose i s th e p re ss -ston e , that thou m ayest he lp that ( son g of pra ise ) by wh ich n owa t o n ce thou ha st waxed i n stre n g th .

’S e e g h r tam n a 96 0 1 m atayah pav an te

‘ l ikepu re ghe e th e praye rs flow pu ri fied Th e exp re ssm n g h r tam n a putam ( suputam ) , in com

pa r i son s, also Th is su gg e sts th e fo l low in g tran sla tion for ‘ Thu sfo r In dr a a n d Ag n i a so l id offe rin g w a s offe red — l ike pu rified ghe e— accom pa n ied by th e

(pre ssin g of som a ) by th e pre ss -ston e s .

’ Th is p re se rve s th e pa ra l le l ism be twe e n th e two

padas w ithou t in te rfe rin g w ith th e n a tu ra l con stru c tion of e ithe r.Old e n be rg , RV . Noten , p . 368, is a lso stru ck by th e d iffi cu l ty o f ad r ibh ih i n 6 , an d ,

l i ke m yse l f, d ou bts whe the r ghe e was eve r pu rified by pre ss- ston e s . Wha teve r m ay be th e

true se n se of s. 86.6b w e m ay be pre tty su re tha t i ts au thor h ad i n m in d th e previou slyex i stin g expre ss ion gh r tam n a. putam ad r iv ah .

(E v ayam a r ut Atr eya to Maruts)p ra ye jaté m ahinayé ca 1 1 11 sv ayam pra v idm ana bruv ata ev ayz

‘

im aru t,

kratv a tad v o m aruto n ddh fse cavo d an é m ah na tad e sam adh r s taso n zi drayah .

(Sobh a r i Kan va to Maru ts)tz

‘

in v an dasv a m arutas tan upa stuh i tésam hi dhun i nam ,o i r

a ran am n a caram as tad esam d a n a m ah n a tad e sam .

We m ay re n d e r ‘ They wh o a r e born w ith m ight, an d wh o n ow them se lves m an ife stthem se lve s w ith w isdom ( or , by w ise works ) —ev ayam a r u t ; tha t m ight o f you rs , ( couple d)w ith sk ill

,O Ma ru ts, i s n ot to be a ssa iled — tha t ( stre n gth) of the i rs coupled w ith l ibe ra l ity

a n d g rea tn e ss .

’ I agree w ith G rassm an n ; La nm an, JAOS . x . 533 Johan sson ,

B ezz . Be itr . xx .

89, n ote ; an d Olden be rg , ZDMG . lxii i . 2 90 , i n rega rd i n g dan é a s in strum en ta l (probably o fdam an ) . A s reg a rd s Grassm a n n seem s to m e on th e right track :

‘ Ve rehre , p re ised ie se Maru ts ; d en n s ie s in d lau t rau sche n d R ad e s Spe ichen g lezch , v on den e n keine je d i e

l etzte i st, so s in d au ch si e an Gaben u n d an Macht. ’ Y e t i n th is re n de rin g n a in arah am 11 a

ca ram as d oe s d ouble se rvice , on ce as‘g le ich '

a n d on ce a s‘ ke in e ’

. Accord in g ly I wou ldm od ify Gra ssm an n

,Pra ise

,laud these Ma ru ts ! For am on g the se im pe tu ou s god s ( the re i s)

n o la st spoke ; tha t ( stren gth , saha s,su pp l ied from th e pre ced in g sta n za) i s the i rs, tha t

( stren g th) w ith l ibe ra l ity an d g rea tn ess i s the i rs .

’ That i s to say , th e im pe tu ous Mam ts ru shon c on ti n u ou sly l i ke th e spoke s of th e rol l in g whe e l n on e of wh ich i s last . D iffe re n tly, Lu dwig ,70 2 Neu e ste Ar be iten , p . 4 1 Max Mii lle r , SBE . xxxii . 40 1 Pisch e l , Ved . Stud . i . 1 0 1 . Th e

in te rpre ta tion of be in g afte r a l l n ot qu ite c e rta in , we can d o n o m ore than su spect thati ts last

,rathe r loose ly a ttached pada , i s added secon da rily, th e au thor be in g rem in ded of i t by

th e e n d in g tad e sam i n th e p e n u ltim ate p5da .

(E v ayam ar ut Atreya to Ma ru ts)svano n a v 6

’

m avan r ejayad vi sa tv eso yay is tav isa ev ayz‘

im a ru t,

yen a sah an ta jata sv aroc isa sthz‘

iracm an o h i ranyayah sv ayu d h ésa i sm i n ah .

1 “ (Vasisth a to Maru ts)sv ay u d h dsa i sm i n ah su n i sk d u ta sv ayam tan v ah cum bh am anah .

Th e h ie ra tic w ord i sm i n occu rs, a s fa r as I kn ow , on ly fou r t im es , a ll in th e R ig -Veda. Yaskad e a ls w ith th e w ord i n N i r ukta to n o pu rpose . Al l Weste rn au thoritie s, as fa r a s I kn ow .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

REPEATED PASSAGES BELONGING TO

BOOK VI

{1 dh 5 hot5 n y asi do ya31y5 n : 5 . all c loselys im i lar p5 das ; see un der

n5m 5n i cid dadh ire yajii iyan i .

see u n der

vic51i1 kav imv igpatim gaev atl n am : 3 . 2 . v ie5ri1 kav imv icpatimm 5un si risab v i95m kav ir'a v icpé tirh m 5n us I n am .

(Bhar adv 5ja B 5 rh a Spatya to Agn i)S 6 ag n a I je cacam é ca m é r to y é s ta 5n a t sam i d h é. h av y 5d 5 t im ,

ya 5bu tir'

u pari veda n am obh ir v igv é t sa v 5m 5 dadhate tv 6tah .

1 0 . 1 2 2 . 3“ (Citram ah as V5 sistha ; to A gn i)

sapta dh5m 5n i par iyan n am a rty o d59ad dacuse sukr te m 5m ah asv a ,

suv ir en a ray in agn e sv abhuv a y ds ta 5n at sam i d h é. ta r’

n ju sa sv a .

For c f. ya 5h u ti ri1 pari veda v a sa tk r tim .

n am obh ir ag n e sam idh ota h avyfilh : n zim obh ir m itrav ar un ota

h avy5ih . ]

(Bhar adv 5ja B 5 rhaspatya to Agm )

asm 5 u te m ah i m ahe v idh em aLn am obh ir agn e sam idh ota h av y5ih , ] c .

ved i sfi n o sah a so g i r bh i r uk th 5i r 5 te bhadr5y5m sum at5u yatem a .

6 . 1 (Th e sam e)y é s te sfin o sah a so g i r bh i r u k th a 1 r yajfifil r m arto n icitim v e d y 5n at,v igv am sa deva prati v5ram agn e dhatte dl1 5 nyam patyate v asav y5ih .

Lu dw ig , De r R ig -Ved a,vi . 94“ em ends v edy5n at (Padap . v edy5 5n a t) to v edy5n at = v édy5

5n at . Previous ly in h is Tran sla tion , 379 , h e ren d e red ‘ d e r,o sohn d e 1 kraft, m i t

l ie dern u n d u k th as,m i t opfe r am a lta re de in e scharfe zu stan de g ebracht h a t ’. H i s em en da

t ion se em s to m e to be c orre ct,h i s re n d e rin g on th e road to corre ctn e ss . Both ved i in

a n d em en ded v édya i n a r e in strum e n ta ls,

‘ by m e an s of th e ved i (a l ta r) Th e wordsa r e coord in a te w 1 th a l l th e in strum en ta l s ( sam idh a, &c . g i rbh ih , &c . ) i n th e tw o stan zas .

Tran slate ‘ by m ean s of th e a ltar, O son of stre n gth , by m ean s of ou r son gs a n d

h ym n s of pra ise , m ay w e th y k in d ly favou r atta in ! ’ Tra n sla te ‘ th e m orta l tha tha th e ffe cted th y awaken in g , O son of stren gth (Ag n i ), by m e an s of son g s, hym n s of pra ise ,s ac r 1fice , an d th e al tar ’. D 1fi

'

e r en tly a s reg a rd s v edy5n at , bu t w i thou t rega rd to th e pa ra l le l ,R oth

,ZDMG . x1vi 1 i . 679 ; Ge ld n e r , Ved . Stud . i i . 1 8 2 . Cf. a l so Old en be rg , RV . Noten , I . 375 .

275] Hymns ascr ibed to Bba radvdja 1

(Bharadv 5ja B5 rh aspatya ; to Agni )5 y é s ta tan th a r 6d a si v 1

'

bh 5 s5 grav obh ic ca crav asyas tar utrah ,brh5dbh i r v5j5 i sthav ir ebh ir asm e r ev 5dbhir agn e v itaram v i bh 5h i .

6 . 4 . 6“ (Th e sam e)5 sfiryo n a bh 5 num 5dbh ir ark5ir 5gn e tatén th a r 6d as 1 v i bh 5s5,citr6 n ayat p5r i tam 5n sy aktab cocis5 patm an n 5ucij6 na d 1yan .

(Bh aradv 5ja B 5 rhaspatya ; to Agn i)nrv ad vaso sadam id dhehy asm e bhu ri tok5ya tan ay5ya pacv ah ,p i

’

n'v ir i so b rh atir 5 reag h 5 a sm é bh adr 5 s5u gr av a s5n i san tu .

(Ugan as Kavya ; to Pav am an a Som a)uta sm a r59i 1i1 pari y5 si g6n am i n dr en a som a saratham pu n5 nah ,pfi r v ir i so brh a tir j i r ad 5n 0 giksa gac i v as t5v a t5. upag tut.

6 . (Bharadv 5ja ; to Som a an d R udra)som arudr5 v i v r hatam v is i‘1 0 1m am 1v 5 y5 n o gayam 5 vi veca ,L5 r é badh etham n i r r tim par aca 1 r a sm é bh ad r 5 s5u 9r av a s5n i san tu .

For c f. th e p5das beg in n in g w ith 91ks5 cac i v as un de r

si gn s pacur n a y5v ase .

6 . 4 .9. vesi hy adhv a r i yat5m .

(Bhar adv aja B 5 rh aspatya to Agn i)50 h 5 n o m i tr am ah o d eva d ev 5n ei gn e vocab sum ati rh r 6d a sy 0 h ,

v ih i sv a stim suk sitim d iv 6 u fu d v i so 5 1'

1 h 5nsi d u r i t5 ta r em a t5 tar em a

t5v 5v a s5 ta rsm a .

(Vi tah av ya Afigir asa , or Bh a radv 5ja to Agn i)

I_abh i pray5nsi sudhit

'

an i h i khy6_l n i tv 5 dadh i ta r 6das1 y5jadhy5 i ,w 6. 1 5. 1

av a n o m aghav an v 5Jas5 t5v agn e v igv an i d u r i t5 tar em a ta tar em a t5v 5

v a s5 tar em a .

acn asya cic ch ign ath at p5 r vy5n i .

agn e tatan tha rodas1 v i bh5s5 : 5 yas tatan tha r 6das1 V i bh 5 s5.

m adem a cat5him 5h suv 1 r 5h .

(Bhar adv 5ja B5 rh aspatya to Agn i)huv é v ah S l

'

l n li lil sahaso yuvanam 5d r 0 g h av 5 cam m at ibh i r y5v 1 8 th am ,

ya in v ati dr5v in 5 n i pracet‘

a v igzvav ar 5n i pu r uv5r o adh ruk .

Pa r t 1 : R ep ea ted Passages belongifig {0 Book VI [276

(Bh a r adv 5ja ; to In dra)taim u n ah pfi r v e p it5ro n 5v ag v 5h saptz

'

i v ipraso abh i v 5j5yan tah ,

n aksaddabh z’

im tz'

i tu r in'

i pa r v ate sth fim 5d r o g h av 5 ca r’

n m a t ibhi h Q5Vi

eth am .

Tran sla te I ca l l for you th e son o f m igh t. th e you th h im whose word i s n ot fa l se ,th e you n g e st ( I ca l l) W i th praye rs , &c .

’

Th e m od u la tion of th e repe a te d p5d a i s in te re stin gy5 v i s th am fo r Ag n i ( see Ma cd on e l l , Ve d i c Myth o logy , p . eé v i sth am fo r In d ra . Cavasi isIn d ra 's m othe r ; se e th e au thor i n ZDMG . xlvi ii . 548 , a n d of. céw sth a in G 1 a ss rn an n

’

s Lexicon .

Th e w ord 5d rogh av ficam d oe s n ot d e te rm i n e th e pr ior pla c e o f th e repe a ted p5da . ThoughIn d ra i s dep icte d i n th e B rfihm a n a s a s a good d e a l o f a l ia r , sti l l i n th e R ig -Veda th is ep ithe ti s a ss ig n ed n ot on ly to h im ( a s a so rt o f lucus a non lucendo) , bu t a lso to Ag n i see B e r ga ign e ,

mi . 1 8 1,1 87. On th e o the r ha n d th e repe t i tion of th e l in e se ttl e s d efin ite ly th e m ean in g an d

gove rnm e n t of m a tibh ih Ludw ig , 546, take s m a tibh ih cé v isth am i n 6 . 2 2 . 2d tog e the r in th e

se n se of ‘

g ed a n ke n stli rk sten Th is i s d isproved by th e pa ral le l w ord s m a tibh i r yé v i sth am

i n Th is can n ot m e an‘

g ed a n ke n ju n g ste r’. Tra n sla te H im ou r Fa the rs of

yore (have c al led ) w ith the i r prayers, h im whose w ord i s n ot fa l se,th e stron gest .

’

Cf.

G ra ssm an n ,1 . 2 53.

y5s te yajfién a sam idh 5 ya ukth5ih : y5s tv 5 n ityen a hav is5 y5ukth5ih . ]

can dr5m r ay im pur u v ir a rh brh 5n tam : n fi n o r ay im, &c . ]

. 5 b,m ah5ny agn e n 5k ir 5 dadh ar sa 5. 85. 6b

, m ahfrh dev 5sya n 5kir, &c . ]

v i y6 r 5j5 ii sy 5m im i ta sukr 5tuh : 1 . v i y6 m am e 1 'aJasi sukr a t1'

1y5y5 .

Cf.

v 5 icv 5 n ar 6 v i div 6 roean5 kav ih : 5 r 1’

1 r u cad v i div 6 , &c . ]

o i 0

5 5 Jayam a n ah param e v yom an i ; vy om an .

v y an té r iksam am im rta sukr5tuh : v i y6 1'

aJ5nsi 5m im 1 ta

sukr 5tuh . ]

a sm 5kam agn e m agh 5v atsu dh5 raya : 1 . 1 4o . 1 0 8,a sm 5kam agn e m agh5

va tsu di dih i .

5dabdhebh is t5v a gop5bh ir is te ’

sm 5kam p5h i tr isadhastha sfi r in

5dabdh ebh ir 5drpitebh i r iste’

n im isadbh ih p5 r i p5h i n o j5h .]

6 .l o .1 d sv adh v ar fi ka ra ti j5 t5v ed5h 3b, sv adhv a r5 kr n uh i

j5 tav edah .

5v i r v 5Jasya g5dhyasya s5 t5u : m aho v5jasya , &c . ]

v r fijé ha y5n h 5m as5 barb ir agn5u pr5 v rfijate n 5m as5, &c . ]

dev ebh ir ag n e agm’

bh i r idh5 n 5h v iov ebh ir agn e , &c . ]

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Part 1 : R epea ted Passages belong ing to Book VI [278

w ord ble n ded w ith , o r was con tam in ate d by cé rm a‘

prote ction tak in g i ts r from that word .

Aga in in that form th e w ord e n du re s c le a r through to Pal i chad i (Ch ild e rs’ Lexicon ) , an dMah arastr i Prak ri t ch addi ( Ja cob1 . E rzah lu n g en . p . 76 . l . Th e con tam in ation obviou slytook p lace i n th e tim e tha t pa ssed be tw ee n R i g

-Ve d a com pos ition a n d R ig-Veda redaction . At

th e t im e of th e red a ction th e w ord for ‘

p rote ction ’h ad so d efin itive ly assum ed th e form

ch a rd is tha t th e d ia ske u asts h ad to substitu te i t for th e poe ts’

ch ad is, m e tre con trad zcente. Th e

old word ch ad is h ad com ple te ly sloughed tha t m ean in g .

That a ll th is is in deed so . i s re n de red proba ble by th e in tim ate a n d pe rsisten t syn on ym yof cai rm a a n d cha rd ie . Thu s th e lin e , RV. cai rm a tok5ya tai n ayaya gop5h , i s echoed in th eform u la , ch a rd i s tok5ya tan ayaya yacha , TB . ApO. I n RV. 1 . 1 1 .4. 5

d both wordsoccu r tog e the r, carm a varm a ch a r d i r a sm abhyamyansa t . Alm ost eve ry qu a l ifyin g express iontha t i s u sed w ith cé rm a i s also u sed w ith ch a rd is e . g . tr i v5 rfi th a ofi

’

e r in g threefold safetyor , v a r fithya, offe rin g sa fe ty ’

; or v 5r f1 th a by th e s id e of e ach :garm a n o yansa n tr i v ar i

‘

i th am ,

savit5 carm a ya ch a tv a sm é tr i var fith am,

S5 n ah c5 rm a t r iv 5 r i’

1 th am vi yansat,95 rm an 5 n a s tr i v 5 r 1

’

1 th e n a p5 h i ,

t r i var fith am m a ru to ya n ta n ag ch a rd ih,Cf. a lso MS. KS . TA .

g5rm a v a rfi thyam t5d a sm 5su vi ya n tan a ,{bf h a spai ti h carm a n o yam ad v a r fith yam ,

ch a r d i r y5d var'

n v a r fi th yam ,

bh 5v 5 v aruth am m aghav adbh yah carm a ,

garm a n o ya n tam am av ad v 5 r 1'

1 th am,

ach idr am g5 rm a yacha ts v ar fith am,

y5d v ah v arfi th am asti y5 c ch a rd ih ,

Or aga in , ad j e ctive s for ‘ broad go w ith both n oun s u n i, pr thu, an d e spec ia l ly saprath ah

yalch 5 n ah cé rm a sapr5th ah,sapr5 th ah g5 rm a ya cha sah an tya ,

ch a r d ir yacha v i t5h avy5ya sapr5 th ah,sap r5 th ah ch a rd i r yan tam 5d5 bh yam ,

u ry asm 5 5 d i tih g5rm a yansat,

p r5 n o yach at5 d av rkz’

u'

n pr th t'

i ch a rd ih,

pr5sm 5 i yach a tam a v r k5m pr thu ch a rd ih,

As regard s othe r adje ctives , or othe r re la ted con n exion s,th e followin g pa i rs or groups speak

for them se lve sd u radh a r sam g r n a té g5rm a yansa t ,

5dh r stam ch a rd ir y5d v 5m ,

bh 5v 5 m agh av a n m agh zi v adbh yah carm a,1 .

ch a r d i r ya cha m agh av adbh yac; ca m 5byam ca , (cf.

carm a tok5ya t5n ay5ya g 0 p5h, 7.

adh 5 sm 5 yacha tanve tan e c a ch a r d ih ,

On th e cha racte r an d frequ en cy of lexica l con tam i n a tion s see th e au thor, Am e rican Journ a lof Ph i lo logy, xvi . 4 1 0 .

6 9, dev 6 devesa v 5n ate h i v 5ryam (69 , n o davah).

6 . 1 5 .7 c (VI tah avya Afig ir asa , o r Bha radv aja to Ag n i)sam iddh am agu im sam idh5 g i r5 g r n e cucim p5 v ak5m pu r6 adh v ar é dh r uv am ,

v ip r am h 6 t5 r am pu r uv 5r am a d r uh am kav im sum n5ir im ab e jatav edasam .

279] Hymns ascr ibed to Bizaradvaja

8 .44 . 1 o a (Vi rupa Afig irasa to Agn i)v ip r am h 6t5 r am a d r li h a r

'

n dhum aketum v ibhav asum ,

yajfi5n 5m ke tam 1m ah e .

(Vi tahavya Afig ir asa , or Bh aradv 5ja to Agn i)

(Vasistha M5 itr 5v arun i to Ag n i )tv 5m a g n e v an u sy até mi p 5 h i tv 5m u n ah sah a s5 v an n av a d y5t ,85mtv 5 d h v a sm an v 5d abh y etu p 5th ah s51

’

n r ay i sp r h ay5y y ah sah a sr i .

Cf . Olden be rg , ZDMG . l iv. 60 6 ; RV. Noten , I . 376 .

(VI tahav ya Afig ir asa , or Bharadv aja to Agn i)abhi p r 5y 5 1

’

1 si s 11 d h i t5n i h i k h y 6 u i tv 5 dadh i ta r 6das1 yaJadhyai ,

5v 5 n o m agh av an v 5jas5t5v 5g n e v i9v 5 n i durit5 tar em aLt5 tarem a t5v av as5

W 6. 2 . 1 1 “

1 0 . 53. 2 b (Dev 5h ; to Agn i)5r 5dh i h 6t5 n is5d5 y5j1y5 n abh i p r 5y 5nsi sfid h i t5n i h i k h y 5t ,

y5j5m ah 5 i yajfi iyan han ta dev 51’

1 ilam aha idyaii 5jyen a .

S ee u n d e r for two ve ry s im i la r p5das

1 1 e t5 ta r em a t5v 5v as5 tar em a .

5 dev 5n v aksi y5ksi ca .

6 .1 6 .5 b, d iv od5 s5ya sun vate : d iv od5s5ya dacuss ; div od5s5ya

su n v ate sutakr e.

tv 5m agn e sv adhyah : 4 té ghed agn e sv 5dhyah . ]

yajfiésu dev 5m i late .

1 3,tv 5m h 6t5 m 5n urh itah .

6 . 1 6 . 9 b (Bharadv 5ja to Agn i)

Ltv 5 1i1 h 6t5 m 5n u rh itoJ v 5h n i r 5 sa v i d u sta r ah , 1 “

5gn s yaksi div 6 v igah .

7. 1 6. 9b (Vasistha M5 itr5v ar un i ; to Agn i)

S5 m andr5y5 ca 31hv 5y5 v 5h n ir 5 85 v i d i i star ah ,5gn e r ayim m agh 5v adbhyo n a 5 vaha h av y5d5 tim sfidaya .

5gn a 5 y5h i v 1 t5ye : v 5yav 5 y5bi v 1 t5ye .

dhan amjay5 1h r5n e -ran e : dh an a rhjay6 r 5n s -ran e .

8 5 h i v icv 5ti p5r th iv 5 : s5 h i v icv an i p5r th iv 5 . ]

6 .1 6 .2 2b : st6m am yajfi5m ca dh r sn uy5.

Pa rt 1 : R epea ted Passages belong ing to Book VI [280

5 d ity5n m 5ru tam g an ém .

agn is tigm en a coc is ’a : 5g ue tigm en a , &c . see un der

j5tav edo v icar san e .

(Bha radv fija to Agn i )suv i r am r ay im 5 bhara Lj5tav edo v icar san e , J

jah i r 5ks5 i1 s i su k r a to .

2 8“ (Nidh r uv i K5cyapa to Som a Pav am 5 n a )

Lpun 5 n 5h s om a dh5r ayé J n do v icv 5 5pa s r idhah ,

j ah i r 5k s 5 1’1 s i suk r ato .

(Bh a r adv 5ja to Ag n i )tv 5m n ah p 5h y 51

'

1 h a so j5tav e d o a g h 5 y a t5h ,

r 5ks5 n o brahm an as kave .

1 53 “ (Va s isth a M5 itr 5 v a r u n i to Ag n i)

tv 5m n ah p 5h y 5nh aso d 6s 5v a star a g h 5y a t5h ,

d iv 5 n 5ktam ad5bhya .

bh a r5dv 5j5ya sapr5thah .

(Bh ar adv 5ja ; to Agn i)

g5 rbh e m atii h pi tii s p it5 Vi didyut5n 6 ake5re,

sid anu rt5sy a y 6n im 5.

(Oy5 v 5cv a Atreya ; to Som a Pav am an a)ubhé som 5 v ac5kacan m rg6 n a takt6 a rh asi

,

sid an u r t5sy a y 6n im 5.

1 “ (Kacyapa M5 ri ca to S om a Pav am 5 n a)urm i r y5s te pav itra 5 dev 5 v ih paryaksa r at,sid an n rt5sy a y 6n im 5.

Cf. r tasya y6n im 5 s5dam,u n d e r

j5tav edo v i ca r san e .

v ig5m agu im sv adhv ar ém .

W 9 . 63 . 2 8“

abh i pr5y5 1’

1 si Vi taye : abhi pr 5y5 1’

1 si sri dh it5n i v rtaye .

5 dev 5n S6m aprtaye .

h 6t5 ram satyayaja rii r6da syoh .

u ttanahasto n 5m as5 v iv ase t : u ttanah asta n am asopasadya

u tt5 n 5h ast5 n 5m as5dh i v iksu.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Pa rt 1 : R ep ea ted Passages belong ing to Book VI [282

1 2 “ (Bha rg a Pr 5g 5 tha ; to Ag n i )

y én a v 5ns5m a p ftan 5 su 95r d h a ta s taran to a ry5 ad icah ,

S5 tv am n o vardha pr5yas5 caci v aso j in v a dh iyo v asuv idah .

We m ay re n d e r Brin g to u s th y fie ry stre n gth , 0 In d ra , tha t conque r eth ( fo r u s)w e a l th , i s stron g , an d fu l l of powe r, by wh ich w i th th y he lps w e sha l l con qu e r in ba ttle th ee n em y tha t is of ou r k in a n d th e e n em y tha t i s n ot of ou r k i n .

’ Th e se con d p5da occu rsa ga in i n a l ita n y e a ch of whose stan zas en d s w i th th e re fra in , asm iibhya r

'

n c i trzimv rsa n am r ay im d 5h th e rigm a ro l e n a tu re o f th is hym n prepa re s for th econ c lu s ion tha t th e expre ss ion ,

d h an a spftam cfiguv fi nsam sud5ksam , was com posed to qua l ifyqt

‘

nsm am i n 6 an d n ot r ay im in th e re fra in a t r ay im d h an aspftam i s ra n kta u tology . Th e ep ithe ts da syu h an am pfi rbh id a ri i a r e a lso ep i the ts which re a l ly fi t som e th in ge lse tha n r ay im ( c f. Hillebran d t, Ved . Myth . i ii . 2 70 , n ote — For 6. 1 9 . 8c

,&c .

,of.

é salh ah s5 h v 5n pftan 5 su 95tr 1’

1 n ; for th e refra i n cf. Ved ic Con cordan ce,u n d e r

asm abh yam c i tr am .

(Bharadv aja ; to In dra)5 te cusm o v r sabha etu paec5d 6ttar5d adha r5d 5 pu r5st5 t

5 v iev ato abhi sam etv a r v51'

1 i n d ra d yum n 5r’

n sv ar v a d d h eh y a sm é .

(Nara Bhar adv 5ja to In dra)k5rh i sv it t5d in dra y5n n i'bh ir n fn v 1 r5 1 r v n

'5n n i l5y5 se jayaJin ,

tr idh5tu g5 adhi jayasi g6sv i n d ra d yum n 5m sv ar v ad d h eh y a sm é .

m aho druh6 5pa v icv 5yu dhayi .

ci ro d5 sasya n 5m uce r m ath5y5n .

sapta y5t parah cé rm a g5radi r d5r t.

jar it5r o abby ar can ty a rk5ih : see un de r

5dr ogh av 5 cam m atibh ih c5v 1 sth am : 5dr ogh av acarii m atibh ir

y5v isth am .

(Bhar adv 5ja ; to In dra)1 _

r 1

p a ta su tam 1 n d r o a stu som am pran en i r ug ro Jar i tar am u t1,

kz’

i r t5 v 1 r5ya sri sv aya u lok5mLd5t5 Vasu stuv até k i r 5y e c it. J W cf. 3

“

1 5“ (Oamyu B5 rh aspatya to Indra)

.L r . o

p ata su tam i n d ro a stu s ém amLh an t5 v r tram v aj ren a m an dasan ah , J

w cf. 3“

g5n t5 yajfizim pa rav atac c id 5 ch 5 v asu r dh 1 n5m s vit-5 k 5 r 1’1 d h 5y 5h .

I n m a rk in g th e two words h i raye,in a n d kar udh ayah

‘n ou rish in g poets ’, in

I have in d ic ated m y be l ie f tha t ki ri m ean s‘

poe t’

. Fische l,Ved . S tud . i . 2 1 6 til ,

fol low i n g Ludwig , De r R ig -Veda,vi . 1 0 5, takes ki ri to m ean

‘ m ise rable, poor ’, a nd c on ten d s

283] Hymns ascr ibed to Bharadndja

that th e word n owhe re m ean s‘

poet Wh y n ot he re in where th e an tithe s is betwe e n

v i r5ya sfi sv aye an d stu v até h i raye c i t i s positive ly fun dam en tal Th e rich gen tlem an wh o

presses th e som a an d ye a th e poe t wh o h as on ly h is pra ise to g ive to th e gods — tha t i s whatstuv a té h i raye c i t m ean s— a r e con tra sted m ost e ffe c tive ly ( cf. S o a lso inr 5 t5h avyah

‘ h e wh o g ive s th e offe rin g ’

,an d k i rec c in m 5n tr am ‘ th e poe t w ith h is m an tra

on ly ’

. I n cod i t5 y6 brahm an o n 5dh am 5 n asya ki reh , m ean s,

‘( In d ra) wh o pr o

m ote s th e n eedy Brahm an poet Th e word ki ri h as th e sid e m e an in g of ‘

poor o n ly in so

fa r as th e poe ts of th e Veda are con stitu tion a lly an d con g e n ita l ly poor. Such e con om icstatu s of th e Brahm an poe t a n d prie st i s d e scribed i n AV . 7. 1 0 3 What g en tlem an (k satr iya)d es irou s of im provin g h i s con d it ion w i ll g et u s ( th e prie sts) ou t of th is wretched pl ight ?Wh o de si re th to sac rifice

,wh o to g ive bakshe esh ? Wh o shal l ga in lon g l ife w ith th e

gods Of. th e k5 r av o a lpasv 5h ,

‘

poets lea n of pu rse ’

,i n GB . V5 i t. I am

su re that in th is way th e word ki ri in th e sen se of poe t’

, w ith th e im pl ica tion that poets, i ncon trast w ith the ir em p loye rs , ar e , as a ru le , poor m en , w il l be fin a l ly p laced upon sol idg rou n d . A n d so k i ri an d k5 r 1’1 an d k i sta, a l l from th e set - root k ari pra ise ( cf. k i rti ‘ a ct ofp ra is in g ’

, I E . type kfti n eed n ot to be separate d e tym olog ica l ly, an d , y5s tv 5 h rd5 ki rin 5m 5n yam 5n o j6h av im i i n RV . m e an s,

‘ I, wh o rem em be r the e w ith he a rt fu ll ofp ra ise , fe rven tly ca l l upon thee .

’

Ge ld n e r , i n h i s RV. G lossa ry,u n de r k i ri, rem arks tha t

S 5ya h a take s k i ri i n th e sen se of ‘

poe t’. G e ldn e r be l ieves i n S5yan a m ore than I d o : i t

woul d have be en we l l to have l isten ed to h im he re,n ot becau se S5yan a kn ows an yth i n g

spe cia l abou t th e word , bu t becau se i t i s an te ced en tly im poss ible that a Hin du cou ld e r r i n

what is,afte r a ll , obviou sly a case of prim a ry d e rivation from a fam i l ia r root .

— For 6.44 . 1 5b

cf. th e c lose ly re lated p5das , v adh i d ( v adh i r'

n ) v rtr 5m v 5jr en a m an da s5n 5h , u n d e r for

cf. dh attam r ayim stuv até k i r5ye c i t .

data Vasu stuv até k1 r 5ye cit : dhattam r ay im stuv até , &c . ]

édam barh i r yaJam an asya si da .

s6m ebh i r 1m prn ata bhojam in dram .

akt6r vyustau p5r itakm y5y5m akt6r v yustau p5r itakm y5y5h .

(Bh ar adv 5ja ; to In dra)95m v 5 95mm v an ate 95r 1 r 5 is tan i

’

i ruc5 t5 ru si y5t krn v z‘

nte ,

tok é v 5 g 6 su t5n ay e y 5d ap sfi v i kr 5n dasi u rv 5r5 su brav aite .

(Bharadv 5ja to Maruts)Ln 5sya v a r t5 n a taru t5 n v asti

Jm 5r uto yam 5v atha v 5Jas5 t5u ,

tok é v 5 g 6 su t5n ay e y 5m ap s 1’

1 s5 v rajam darta p5rye adha dy6h .

For see Ne isse r, B e zz. B e i tr . vii . 2 2 3 Oldenbe rg , RV. Noten , p . 384 .

v idy5m a v 5stor av asa g r n an tah .

(Bharadv aja to In dra)cv 5 n a spfdh ah s5m aja sam 5tsv in dra r 5 ran dh i m ithatir 5dev 1h ,

0 L r r r 0 r oV i d y am a v astor av a sa g rn an to bh ar ad v aj a u ta ta 1 n d r a n u n am .

1 S ee Bloom fie ld,Th e A th arv a -Veda

, p . 77. For n e edy Brahm an s see fu rthe r RV.

Pa rt 1 : R ep ea ted Passages belong ing to Book VI [284

(R e n u Vaicv am itr a to In dra ).L 0 0 i o 0 .L .L 0 o

ev a te vayam i n dra bh un JatI n am Lv 1dyam a sum atrn am n av an am , J

21?f 0 ‘L O f 0

v i d y5m a v a stor av a sa g rn a n to Vi cv am i tr a u ta ta 1 n dr a n u n am .

For th e ch ron o logy of the se s tan zas se e u n d e r Note tha t th e la tter ha lf of e ach isre n d e re d d iscorda n tly by both Lu dw i g ( 549 a n d 644) a n d G rassm an n ( i . 2 57 a n d i i .

m aho v 5jasya gadhyasya sat5u : 5v 1 r v z‘

ijasya , &c . ]

(Bhar adv 5ja ; to In dra)tv am kav im codayo

’

rk :i s5 t5u tvam kt’

itsaya ensh am dact’

i se vark ,

tvam ciro am arm an ah parah an n a t i th i g v 5y a Q51’

1 sy am k a r i sy én .

(Vasisth a M5 itr 5v a run i ; to In dra)pr iy5sa i t te m agh av an n abh i §t5 u n 5r o m adem a ca ran é s5kh5yah ,

n i tur v acam u i y5dv am cici hy a ti th i g v 5y a gé r’

rsy am k ar i sy 5n .

For poin ts in se e P i sch e l,Ved . Stu d . i . 1 4 1 Olde n berg , RV. Note n , p . 384 .

5v o yl’

i dhyan tam v rsabham dacadyum : pr5v o, &c .

2 : se e pag e 8 .

(Bharadv aja to In dra)n ah i m i te m ah im 5n ah sam a sy a na m agh av an m agh av attv 5sya v idm a

,

n 5 r5dh aso -r 5dhaso n fitan asyén dr a n akir dadrca in dr iy5 1i i te .

(B rhaduktha Vam adev ya to In dra)k 5 u m i t e m ah im 5n ah sam a sy 5 sm 5t pfi i

'

v a fsay6’

n tam 5puh ,

y5n m ataram ca pit5ram ca sakam ajan ayathas tan vah sv 5y5h .

m 5 v a sten 5 I cata m 5ghacansah : m 5n a sten 5 reata m 5ghaca1’

1 sah .

p5r i v o heti r udrasya v rjy5h : pari n o heti r udr5sya vrjyah

p5r i n o h é lo v 5 ru n asya vrjy5h .

(Bh aradv 5ja to In dra)cr iyé te p5d5 d i

’

ry a 5 m im iksur dh r sn ti r v ajri 95V5 s5 daks in 5 v 5n ,

v 5s5n o 5tk am su r abhim d r cé k 5 1’

n svar 11 5 n rtav i s i r6 babh fi th a .

(Ven a Bharg ava to Ven a)

L1‘

1 rdhv 6 gandha r vo adh i n 5ke asth5 tJ pratyafi c itr5 bibh r ad asy5yudhani ,

car 2 “

v 5s5 n o 5tk am su r abh i i'

n d rqé k 5 1’

n sv 5r n a n 5m a jan ata p r iy5n i .B e rga ign e , i i . 39 i i i . 66 ; Hil lebra n d t, Ved . Myth . i . 43 2 , con n e c t gan dh a rv 5 -ve n d w ith

th e m oon,correctly, i t seem s to m e . Th e fitn ess of th e sec on d hem istich of i n

con n exion w ith ga n dh a r v 5 is c lea r, whe ther we u n d e rtake a n atu ra l istic explan a tion or n ot .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Pa r t 1 : R ep ea led Passages belong ing to Book VI [286

eko v iqv asya bh i’

i v an asya

(Bh a r adv 5ja ; to In dra).L i 2 .L 2 1

a y a h 1 cacv ad u ga ta yaya th e n dra m aha m a n asa som apeyam ,

up a b r 5hm 5 n i cr n av a im 5 n 6’

th 5 te yajfias tan ve vayo dhat.

(Va sistha M5 itr 5 v a r un i ; to In dra)br il lim an v 1 r a bi 'zi li m ak r timjUS i

—

lDO’

r v 5 ci n 6 h 5 r ibh ir y 5h i tfi yam ,

Lasm in n i i 5 11 szi v a n e m 5 dayas 6p a b r 5h m 5 n i qrnav a im 5 n ah .

542?

Cf. seve ra l i tem s beg in n in g w ith upa br ahm 5 n i i n m y Ved ic Con cord an ce — Fo r m 5n as5

i n of. Max M u l l e r,SB E . xxxi i 1 88 .

saj6s5h p5h i g ir van o m ar i'

i dbh ih .

etar'

n p iha h ar i v a sth 5 ta r ug ra : pra yad div 6 h a r iv a ,

(Bh a radv 5ja to In dra).L

em en am pr a tye tan a som ebh i h som ap a tam am ,

am atr ebh ir rji s in am i n dr am su tebh i r in dubh ih .

(Pa r v ata K5 h va to In dra)y ajfiébh i r yajfiav ahasam s ém ebh ih som ap5tam am ,

h 6tr5bh ir i n dr am v 5 v rdhu r v y 5n aguh .

ay5m $5 som a in dra te s u tah piba.

som ah su tah s5 in dra té ’

sti sv adh apate m 5dah .

patim tu rasya r5dhasah : pat1 tu rasya r5dh asah .

(Oamyu B 5 r haspatya ; to In dra)y5m v ardhayan tid g irah Lpati ri i tu rasya r5dh asah ,J car -4

b

t5m in n v asya r 6d a si d e vi cri sm am sap a r y atah .

(Sukaksa Afig irasa ; to In dra)adha te apr atisku tam d evi gfi sm am s ap a r y atah ,ubh é sucipr a r 6 d a si .

dhan asya sat5v asm 51’

1 av iddh i : 1 . 1 v 5jebh ir n o v 5jas5 t5v av iddh i . ]Cf. 8 .

(Camyu B5 rhaspatya to Indra)indra tribhyam in m ag h av an n abhnm a vayam d5tr é har iv o m 5 v i v en ah ,n 5ki r 5p i r dadrce m artyatr5 k im a fi g é. r ad h r a c é d an am tv 5h u h .

(E kady i’

i N5 udh asa to In dra)k im afi g 5 r adh r a c é d a n ah suv 5n 5sy5 v itéd as i ,

ku v it s v i n dra n ah cakah .

Fische l 's captivatin g trea tm e n t of th e w ord r ad h r zi,Ved . Stud . i . 1 24 ill , seem s to e stabl ish

for i t th e m e a n in g m ise rable a n d ‘stin gy Y e t I can n ot w ithhold m y d oubts abou t th is

287] Hymns ascr ibed to Bizaradvc‘

ija — 6 . 44 . I O

word,though they lead in th e ve ry oppos ite d ire ction c f. a lso Ludw ig , Uebe r d ie n eu e sten

A rbe iten , pp . 3 1 , 1 33 if. I am attracted by th e flaw le ssly c lea r expre ss ion c6da r 5dh o m agh6n 5m

, wh ich ca lls upon Usas i n an d u pon Sarasva ti in ‘ In sp ire thou th e

l ibe ra lity of th e patron s ( of th e I n Usas i s typ ified a s th e he ave n lypatron e ss of th e sa crifice , becau se sh e u she rs i n th e sacrific ia l day . Usas i s ca l led Daks i n a,Bakshee sh ’

, for th e sam e re ason , i n 5bh t’

1 d u v 5sv i daks in 5 m agh 6n 1 cf. 5 .

I n th e w ords cod5ya r5dh o g r n a té m agh on i ,‘ In sp ire , O l ibe ra l godde ss, l ibera l ity

towa rds th e poe t ! ’ a r e aga in add ressed to Usas . For a l l th is se e m y R e l ig ion of th e Veda ,p . 68 if. Sim ilarly In d ra i s p5ti s tu r5sya r5dh asah in I n d ragn i , p5ti tu r 5 sya r5dh a sah

i n see a lsoI t d oe s n ot seem to m e poss ible to separa te th e express ion s c6d a r adh ah, or cod5ys r5dh ah,

from those wh ich con ta in th e root cod i n juxtap osition w ith th e adje ctive r adh r 5 . I n

Ind ra an d Som a a r e add ressed a s r adh r5sya sth o y5jam 5 n asya c od5u . Doe s n ot th is m e an,

Ye two ar e th e in sp ire rs of th e l ibe ra l sa cr ifice r ’

,rathe r than

,

‘ Ye two a r e th e in sp ire rs ofth e stin gy sacr ificer ’ I question whethe r a Ved ic Brahm an cou ld ge t h im se lf to speak of

a stin gy y5jam 5n a , becau se th e word y5jam 5 n a i s itse lf a gu a ran te e of th e p ie ty, i . e . th e

l ibe ra l ity of th e pe rson so n am ed . Th e th in g i s n ot im possible , bu t for th e Ve d a i t i s

a con trad iction i n term s . E o 1193 0 th e y5jam 5 n a doe s sac rifice (y5jam 5n ah su n v 5n ) ; see

&c . I n In d ra de c la re s boa stfu l ly that h e w a s th e

in sp i re r of th e y5jam 5n a , an d tha t, on th e othe r han d,h e h ad d iscom fited th e n on - sac r i

ficer . He re th e word for n on - sa cr ifi ce r i s 5yajv an ( cf.

ah 5m bh u v am y5jam 5 n a sya c od it5

5yajv an ah s5ks i v igv asm in bh ér e .

Th e passag e stre n g then s m y fe e l in g tha t yaj am 5n a i s so ben ign or opt im ist ic a w ord as to

exclud e th e attribu te stin gy ’

by th e s ide of i t. Th e Veda h a s a p len ty of word s for th eim p iou s n on - sacr ifice r : pan i , agr addh 5 , apr n at, ayaj ii5, 5yajyu , 5d i tsan t

,5 r 5 v an ,

krc5,

5d5cu r i , 5yajv an , 5sun v an t, kay 5 ri , 5d59v a s, 5su sv i , &c .

,n ot to speak of 5dev ayu , 5dev ayan t,

an in d r 5, &c . Note pa rticu la rly th e r ev 51’

1 5d5 9u r ih wh o n eg lects to be l ibe ra l (pram am ar sa

m agh 5ttaye ) , i n I ca n n ot im ag in e an y of them u sed a s th e a ttribu te of a y5jam 5n a ,n o m atte r h ow m u ch th e la tte r m ight fa l l short of sa tisfyin g th e exactin g d e s i re s of th e

priests . Su ch then i s th e re ason why i t se em s to m e tha t r adh r 5sya sth o y5jam 5n asya cod5u

m ean s,‘Ye two a r e th e in sp ire rs of th e l ibe ra l sacr ifice r

On ce aga in , som e priest ly g e n tlem an wh o i s n ot m ak in g a su ffi c ien t in c om e speaks to

In d ra w ith som e petu lan ce in th e first of th e two stan zas quote d above :‘ 0 In d ra ,

l ibe ra l god , w e have a lways re l ied pa rticu la rly ( i d ) u pon the e to g ive , 0 thou wh o d r iv e st th ebay ste ed s ! Do n ot d isreg a rd u s (B ut) am on g m en the re i s n ot in ev iden ce a n y on e wh o

be frien d s u s . Wh y then forsooth d o they ca l l thee in sp i re r of th e l ibe ra lThat i s to say , i t is In d ra’s du ty to fu rn ish th e g oods . Th is h e d oe s by in fluen c in g m e n

,

pre sum ably l ibera l m en . B ut h e i s n eg le c tin g h i s d u ty n ow , so as to e n dan ge r h i s title ofin sp ire r of th e p ious l ibe ra l patron I t se em s to m e m ost n atu ra l that a Brahm an whosebu s in e ss was slack wou ld th in k first of al l of th e hab itu a ll y l ibe ra l, an d tha t r adh r 5 i s he reabou t th e sam e k in d of a p e rson as th e ksatr iya i n AV. se e i ts ren de rin g un d e r

Th e sam e log ic app l ies to In d ra inI I i f t 0 L

yas pa t1 r v a rya n am a s1 r adh r a sya cod i ta,

in d ra stotfn 5m avit5 d v is6 n ah p5h y 5nh asah .

‘ Thou , wh o a r t th e lord of cho ice riche s , wh o dost in sp i re th e l ibe ra l g ive r, wh o h e lpe st,O In d ra , th e s in ge r, d o thou prote c t u s from h a tefu l pen u ry

An d so th e secon d stan za qu oted above , n am e l y 3 ( cf .

‘ How n ow,thou

tha t i n sp i r est th e l ibe ra l g ive r, h e lpe st h im that presses th e som a,thou , su re ly, wi lt he lp u s,

0 In d raB u t th e fol low in g two passage s seem to m e to c l in ch th e se n se of r adh r a

’

. as‘ l ibe ra l g ive r

Pa r t 1 R ep eated Passages belong ing to Book VI [288

yé r adh n i sya cod i t5 yah kr czi sya yo brahm an o n5dh am 5 n asya ki reh ,yuk t5

g r 5 t y é’

v i t5 su gipr éh su tzi som asya sa jan 5 sa in d rah .

‘ Th e be au tifu l ly beard ed god that i n spi r e th th e l ibe ra l an d th e stin gy ;1 tha t i n spi re th th e

n e e dy Brahm a n poe t tha t he lpe th h im w h o ope ra tes th e pre ss- ston e s an d extracts th e som a

-h e , 0 folk s , i s In d ra .

’

He re I se em to fe e l tha t kr ga i s th e oppos ite of r adh rzi , a n d iden tica l w ith 5d i tsan pan ih,in r e v51

’

1 5d 5cu r ih i n a n d th e host of othe r word s for im p iou s, s tin gy m e n ,

we l l ha te d 1 n th e Ved a , whose prope rty (véd as) i s take n from them an d g iven to th e p iou sin ste ad ( se e

Th e othe r passage i s y5y5 r adh rzi ri i p5 r5yath5ty 5 1'

1 h o y5y5 n id6 m u n czi th a

an d l ta i am a rv 5ci S5 m a 1 u to y5 v a fi tih , Nea r i s that he lp o f you rs, 0 Ma ru ts, with wh ich yepass th e l ibera l sa c r i fice r a cross m isfortun e , a n d re lea se th e poe t from d iscom fitu r e . I s i t

n ot n a tu ra l to see i n th e pa i r r ad h ra an d v a n d i té r th e u sua l pa i r in beha lf of whom th e g od s

exe rc ise the i r he lp a n d ca re , n am e ly th e y5jam 5 n a an d th e Brahm an poe t? Th e n um e rou s

pa ssage s i n wh ich occu rs th e ve rb pa r an d i ts cau sa ti v e paraya , e i the r w ith or w ithou t th eprepos ition s 5ti , (i d , n i s, an d pari , a r e ge n e ra lly e n g aged i n re qu e stin g th e g ods to save ‘

u s

from evil , &c . ( e . g . fg . I t i s u n de rstood , of cou rse , that ‘u s

’m e an s e ithe rth e l ibe ra l sac r ifi ce r o r th e h ym n - s in g in g prie st. Thu s tam 5nh asah p ipa ro d 5 9v51‘1sam

,

‘ thou d idst he lp th e p iou s m an ou t of stra its a n d, 3 . pai r sad v icv 5ti du rit5 g r n 5 n tam ,

m ay h e fe rry th e s in g e r a c ross a l l trouble ’

. Cf. also expre ss ion s l ik e su cé ta sam t ir5e c id

anh ah sup5 th 5 n ayan ti i n I t se em s to m e that th e d 5 9v5n an d th e grn an i n the setwo passage s a r e th e tru e pa ra l le ls re spe ctive ly of r adh r5 a n d v an d i t5 r , i n an d thatr adh ra m ean s

‘ l ibe ra l I n a c on fe sse d ly sen s it ive them e l ike th e pre sen t i t i sn ot u n im portan t to n ote tha t, i f w e tran slate here r adbr5 by

‘ m ise rable ’

, we d istu rb th ispervad in g pa ra l le l ism i n th e Veda

y5y5 r a d h r 5 1h p5 r5ya th5ty anhoy5y5 n id6 m u n cath a v a n d i t5r a m .

An d it i s n ot am iss to obse rve tha t th e Ved ic poe ts a r e m ore c on ce rn ed w ith the i r own an d

the ir patron s’w e lfare , th an w ith th e h a pp in e ss of th e d ese rvin g poor.The re i s n ot a sin g le r adh ra-

passag e i n th e Ved a wh ich d oe s n ot g a in by th is in te rpr etati on of th e i adh r5 ; bu t i t m u st be adm itted that 5 1 adhra does n ot yie ld up i ts se c re tun d e r ou r con stru c tion of 1 adhr5 . S ee , in add ition to th e Lexicon s

,Be rga ign e , E tud e s

sur le Lexique du R ig-Veda , p . 1 50 P 1 sch e l , l . c . ; Ludw ig , Ube r d ie n eu esten Arbe iten

,

FR 3 1 1 1 34 :

pnr v is ta in dra n iss idho j an esu pnr v ir asya n iss idh o m 5rtyesu .

6 . (Oamyu B5 rh aspatya ; to In dra )asya m ade pu rt

'

i v 5 rp5 r’

1 si v idv 5n i n d ro v r tr5n y ap r ati ja g h 5n a ,t5m u pr5 hosi m 5dhum an tam asm ai s6m am v i r 5y a cip r in e p ibad h y 5 i .

(Vas isth a M5 itr5 v a run i to In dra)yujé ratham g av é san am h 5 r ibhy5m tipa brahm an i jujus5 n 5m asthuh .

v i b5dh ista sya rodas1 m ah itv én d r o v r tr 5n y ap r a ti jag h an v 5n .

(Medh 5 ti th i K5 h va ; to In dra)adh v aryav 5 m h i s iii ca s ém am v i r 5y a ci p r i n e ,bh 5 1 5 sut5sya p1 t5ye .

1 k i ga‘stingy ’

, som ewha t l ike Ge rm a n‘ ka rg wh ich m ean s both ‘ m eag r e a n d ‘

stin gy

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Pa r t 1 : R epeated Passages belong ing to Book VI [290

indra v 5j5 n 5m pa te : eipr in v 5j5 n 5 1i1 pate ]

6 .4 5 . 1 0 c (Camyu B 5 rh aspatya ; to In dra)t5m u tv 5 satya som apa L

i n dra v5i5 n 5 1'

n p a te ,J W e i . 1 . 2 9. 2 c

5h 1’

1 m ah i qr a v a sy év ah .

8 . 2 4 . 1 8b (V iov am an as V5 iyacv a to In dra)t5 1i 1 v o v 5j5n 5m p 5t im 5h f1m ahi cr av a sy év ah ,

5pr 5yubh i r yajfiébh i r v 5 v r dh én yam .

Cf. th e p5d a , juh um zi si gr av a syé v ah , 8 . 5 2 (V5 l . u n de r

6 .4 5 .1 7 c (Qamyu B 5 rhaspatya to In dra)yo g r n at5m i d 5si th 5p i r a ti 9iv 5h s5kb5

,

35 tv 5m n a i n d ra m r l ay a .

8 . 8o . a c (E kadyn N5 udh asa to In dra)yo n ah e5ev at pu r5v i th5m rdh r o v 5jas5 taye ,S5 tv 5 1h n a i n d ra m r lay a .

Th e repea ted p5 da occu rs a lso i n th e form tv am ( tu5m) n a in d ra m r laya in 8 . 80 . 1c N o

d oubt a con sc iou s rhe torica l va ria tion .

S5 hi v icv 5 n i p5r thiv 5 : 35 h i V i9v 5ti p5r th iv 5 ]

pu ruh ut5ya s5tv an e : pu r un rm n 5ya satv an e . ]

im 5 u tv 5 catakrato : vayam u tv 5 , &c. ]

6 .4 5 .2 5 c (Camyu B 5 rhaspatya to In dra)Lim 5 u tv 5 gatakr atoJ

’

bh i p r5 n on u v u r g i rah , ear cf. 6 . 4s. asa

i n d ra v a ts5r’

n n é m 5 t5r ah .

1 d (T i racc i Afig i rasa ; to In dra)5 tv 5 g i ro r ath i r iv5sthuh sutésu g ir v an ah ,

abhi tv 5 s5m an fi satén dr a v a ts5 1’

n n 5 m 5 t5r ah .

Cf. g5v o v a ts5m n 5 m 5 t5 rah, abh i v a ts5m n 5 dh e n 5v ah , an d v atsa'

m g5v on 5 dh en 5v ah

, S e e n ext item bu t on e .

6.

6 .4 5 .2 8 c (Qamyu B 5 rh aspatya to In dra)im 5 u tv 5 su te-su te n 5ksan te g irv an o g irah ,v ats5 1

’

n g 5v o n 5 d h en 5v ah .

9 . 1 2 . 2 b (Devala Kaeyapa to S om a Pav am 5n a)abh i v ipr 5 an nsata g 5v o v a tsém n 5 m 5 t5 r ah,

Li ndram som asya p1 t5ye .

J w 1 .

C f. v ats5 r’

n j5 t5m n é d h e n 5v ah ,a n d u n d e r an d — Th e te rtium

com pa r ation is i n i s wa n tin g . though i t can be read i ly suppl ie d from a n fisata (n am e ly ,g irah) . Clea rly th e p5d a i s the re se con da ry, a n d c learly i t is prim ary in

291 ] Hymns ascr ibed to Bharadoaja

pu r ri t5m a 1i1 purfi n5m .

6 .4 5 .3 0 b (Qamyu B 5 rhaspatya ; to In dra)a sm 5k am i ndra bh fi tu te stém o v 5h i sth 0 5n tam ah ,asm 5n r 5ye m ahe h in u .

8 . 5. 1 8b (B rahm 5 tith i K5 n va ; to Acv in s)a sm 5k am ady5 v am ayam stom o v 5h i sth 0 5n tam ah ,

Lyuv 5bhyari1 bh fi tv acv in a'

.

J w 1 80

Tran slate ‘ Our son g of pra ise , O In d ra , sha l l be th y m ost be loved,be st convey

a n ce u s p rom ote to g rea t wea lth Cf. Ne isse r , B ezz. B e i tr . xvi ii . 30 5 ; Old en be rg , ZDMG .

L . 43 2 . S t. i s c lose ly para l le l , ‘ Th is ou r son g of pra ise , sha l l be to-d ay you r m ost

be loved , best conveyan ce you rs i t sha l l be , o Acv in s Au fre cht in th e pre face to h is se con d

e d ition of th e R ig-Veda , p . xvi

,rem a rks an en t ‘ d azu d e r k l5g li ch e sch lu ss, yu v 5

bhy5 n'

o, bh fi tv acvi n 5 .

’

H e d oe s n ot n ot ice that th is p5d a a lso i s repeated i n v 5h i sth o

v 5 1'

n h 5v 5 n 5 rh stom o d fité huvan n ar 5, yu v5bhy5m bh fi tv acv in 5 :

‘ Th e best conveyin g of

ca lls, th e son g of pra ise , a s m e ssen ge r sha l l ca l l you h ithe r, O ye two heroe s you rs i t sha l lbe

, ye Acv in s I ag ree w ith Au fre cht a s to th e ‘ k15g li ch e r sch lu ss i n that stan zai s m e re patchwork

,im itatin g c lose ly in i ts first d istich an d repe atin g th e th ird

p5da of — Cf. asm 5kam br5hm ed5mbh i'

i tu te .

6 .4 5 .32 c (Qamyu B5 rhaspatya ; to E rbu Taksan )y5sya v 5yor iv a drav 5d bhadr5 ratib sah a sr i n i ,

sad y é d 5n 5y a m 5nh ate .

1 0 . 6 z . 8d (N5bh 5 n edistha M5n av a S5 v arn er d5n astutih )pr 5 n 1

‘

1 n 5m j5yat5m ayan'

a m 5n us tokm ev a roba tu ,yah sah 5sr a rh cat5gv a 1 i1 sad y é d 5 n 5y a m énh ate .

Of the se two d 5n astu ti stan zas, e ach of wh ich i s i n i ts way e ffective , seem s

a fac ile , m ode rn ized ve rs ion of (cf. Pi sch e l , Ved . Stu d . i i . 1 1 5 bottom ) .

(Qarhyu B5 rh aspatya to E rbu Taksan )t5t n o v i gv e a r y5 5 s5d 5 g rn an t i k 5 r 5v ah ,brbun

'

a sah asrad5tam am sfi r i rh sah asr as5tam am .

8 . 94 . 3ab (B in du Afigi rasa , or Pfitadaksa An g irasa to Maruts)

t5t sfi n o vi eve a r y 5 5 s5d 5 g rnan ti k 5 r 5v ah ,

Lm arutah som api taye .

Jw

Th e two stan zas il lu strate w ith pe cu l iar force th e in stabi l ity of tran slation s m ad e w ithou trefe ren ce to pa ra l le ls. Grassm a n n ren de rs Da r um r ii hm en ste ts al le u n sre t reu e nS5 n g e r d en E rbu

,d er am m e isten schen kt, d en Fu r ste n d er am m e isten schen kt ’

. Th isd iffe rs, toto caelo, from h is ren d erin g of ‘ Drum laden u n sre Stin ge r au ch, d ie treuge s in n ten a l le , stets, d ie Maru tsch a r zum S om atru n k Ludwig , 568 , ren d ers im m e rs in gen a l le s5n ger ii be r d iese [ tat] d es fromm en

,B rbu den grossten g ebe r v on tau sen d en , d en

S i’

i r i den g rossten em pfan g er [ da fii r ] v on tau sen den .

’Bu t, 70 3, h e tran s late s d as

sin gen u n s a lle d ie fromm en v or ,im m e rda r d ie r uhm ess

’

5 n ger ,“ d i e Ma ru t d en Som a zu

trin ken Ge ldn er , Ved . Stud . i i i . 78, se em s to m e to have th e right sen se of th e repea tedh em istichs. They con ta in an an tithe s is between th e (n ot rich) poets an d th e wea lthy a r i

Part 1 R ep ea ted Passages belonging to Book VI [292‘ Th a t d o a l l m en

,from poor poe ts to wea lthy (patron s), eve r pra ise &c . L ite ra l ly

,

‘

poo rpoe ts up to th e wea l thy patron Both hem istichs a r e fol lowed by an acolu th ic sta tem en ts

that of i s c le a rly prefe rable an d prior to tha t of An teced e n tly i t is l ike ly tha tth e d 5 n astu ti i s pa tte rn ed afte r th e Ma ru t s tan za , u n less , in de ed , th e d istich i s an old form u la

,

orig i n a l in n e ithe r stan za . Fo r othe r tre a tm e n ts of a ry5 5 se e Max Mul ler,SBE . xxxii . 4 1 0

( on old l in e s) ; B e rg a ig n e , E tude s su r l e Lexique , p . 1 67 P i sch e l, ZDMG . xl . 1 24 Old en be rg ,ibid . l iv. 1 75 .

— Th e cad en ce g r n a n ti kar av ah a lso a t (se e u n d e r

6 .4 6 .3b (Camya B5 rh aspatya ; to In dra)y5h sa trah5 v icarsan ir i n dr am t5m h fim ah e v a y5m ,

séhas ram u ska tii v in rm n a s5tpate Lbh5v 5 sam 5tsu n o v rdhé .

J w cf.

8 . 5 1 (V5 l . 5b (Cr ustigu K5n v a ; to In dra)

yo n o dat5 v 5s 1’

1 n 5m i n dr am t5r’

n h fim ah e v ay 5m ,

v idm 5 hy asya sum atim n 5v 1yasim Lg5m em a gom ati W 8 . 46.9d

For 8 . 5 1 {V5 1 . cf. un der — For v ica r san i see m y rem a rk un d e r 4 .

bh 5v 5 sam 5tsu n o v rdhé : 1 0 . 7e 1 6 .5

e u t5idhi p l'tS Ll no

v rdh é . ]

6 .4 6 .4 C (Qamyu B5 rh aspatya to In dra)b5dh a se j5n 5n v r sabh év a m an yun 5 gh r s5u m i lha r ci sam a

a sm 5k am b od h y av i t5 m ah 5d h an é tanfisv aps1’

1 sfi rye .

7 .3 2 . 2 5c (Vasistha to In dra)

p5 r5 n u d a sv a. m aghav an n am i tr 5n Lsu v éd5 n o v 5s i

‘

1 k rdh i,Jw 1 5

6

a sm 5k am bo d h y a v i t5 m ah 5dh an é bh5v 5 v r dh5h s5kh 1 n 5m .

I n v rsabh év a is v r sabh z’

i i va — Th e phr a se , a sm 5kam bodhy avit5,occu rs in sun dry

othe r conn exion s ; se e u n de r

6 .4 6 .7 a (Qamyu B5 rh aSpatya ; to In dra)y 5d i n d r a n 5h u si sv ojo n rm n am c a k r sti su ,

Lyad v 5 péfica ks iti n5m dyum n 5m 5 bh a r aJsatr5 v icv 5n i p5u 1

'

1 sy5 . ear 5.

8 . 6 . 2 4b (Va tsa K5 n v a ; to In dra)

Lu t5 tyad 5cv 5 1;v yarinJ y 5d i n d ra n 5h u s i sv 5, as?

5g r e v ik s i i pradidayat.

Cf. un de r an d S ee Mu ir, OST. i . 1 80 .

y5d v 5 p5fica ks itI n 5 1i1 dyum n 5m 5 bhara : yad v 5 p5fica

ks itI n5m .

cha rdi r yacha m agh 5v adbhyac ca m 5byam ca : m agh5v adbhyacca m 5byam ca ]

Cf. th e caden ce m agh 5v 5 n o v ay5 1i 1 ca ,

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

6 . 47. zo Part 1 : R ep ea ted Passages beloaming to Book VI [294

bfhaspate p r 5 c ikits5 gav ist5u : ubhayebhyah pr5 , &c . ]

deva ratha prati h av y5 g rbh 5ya : i . g 1 . 4d,r5jan som a pr 5ti , &c . ]

pr5-

pr a v ay5m am i tam j5 t5v edasam : am i tam j5t5v edasam . ]

(Qamyu B 5 rhaspatya ; to Agn i)vrs5 hy ag n e aj5r o m ah5n v ibh 5sy arc is5

,

éda sr en a coe i s5 cé cu c a c ch u c e sud I tibh ih su dI dih i .

7 .s. 4t1 (Vasisth a M5 itr5 v a run i to Agn i)

t5v a tridh5tu prth iv i u t5 dy5ur v 5icv 5n a ra v r at5m ag n e saca n ta,

tv 5m b h 5 s5 r édasi 5 tatan th5ja sr en a coe i s5 cé cu c 5 n ah .

6 ° (Camyu B 5 rh aSpatya ; to Agn i)5 y5h papr5u bh 5n 1

’

1 n 5 r édas‘

i ubbe dh um én a dh 5 v ate di vi,

t i ré s tam o d ad r ea u r m y 5 sv 5 cy5 v5sv a ra so V I S 8. ey5 v 5 a r uso y r s5 .

7. 9 . 2 d (Vasisth a M5 itr 5 v a run i ; to Agn i)o l o 0 o r

‘ 0

$ 5 sukr atu r yo v i du rah pan i n am pun an o a rkam pu r ubh OJasam n ah ,

hot5 m an dro v ic51i1 d5m t1n 5 s t i r5s t5m 0 d ad r ce r 5m y5n 5m .

I n th e N igh an tu i . 7 fi rm y5 an d r 5m y5 ar e l isted su cce ss ive ly am on g th e twen ty -threen am e s for ‘

n ight — For 6 . 48 .6de se e Olden be rg , RV. Note n , p . 398 .

(Car'

nyu B 5 rh aspatya ; to Agn i)v icv 5s5m grh5patir v ie5m 5si tv 5m agn e m 5n u si n 5m ,

ca tém pur bh i r y a v i sth a, p 5 h y 5nh a sah sam eddh5r ari1 cat5m h im 5 stotrbhyo yé

ca d 5d at i .

7. l 6 . 1 0 d (Vasistha M5 itr5v aruni ; to Agn i)

ye’

r5dh 5 i1 si d 5d aty 5cv y5 m agh5 k5m en a cr 5v aso m ah éh,

t51'

1 5 1'

1 h a sah piprh i parti-bh is tv 5m ca t5 1’

n p fi r bh i r y av i sth y a .

For th e m etre of th e repea ted p5das see Pa rt 2,chapte r 2 , c lass B 8 .

6 .4 8 . 1 5 e (Qamyu B5 rh aspatya ; to Maru ts , or Lifigoktade v at5h )tv e sam c5 rdh o n 5 m 5r utam tuv isv 5n y an a rv 5n am pfi s5n am s5m y5th 5 cat

5

,

s5m sah 5sr 5 k5r isac car san ibh ya 5 vi r g fi lh5 v 5s i‘

1 karat su v éd 5 n o v é sfi

k a ra t .

7 . 3 2 . 2 5b (Vasistha ; to In dra)

par 5 n udasv a m agh av an n am i tr5 n su v éd 5 n o v 5sf1 k r d hi ,

La sm 5kam bodhy avit5 m ah 5 dh an é

Jbh 5v 5 v r dh5h s5kh i n 5m . W 6 . 46. 4

c

(Qamyu B5 rhaspatya to Pusan )5 m a pusan n upa dr ava cansisam nu te apikam 5 5 gh rn e ,

a g h 5 a ry 6 5r 5 tay ah .

295] Hymns ascr ibed to Bkaradodja

8b (Bharadv 5ja to In dra an d Agn i)in dr 5gn 1 t5pan ti m 5 g h 5 a r y 6 5r 5 tay ah ,5pa dv és5nsy 5 kr tam yuyut5m sfiry5d 5dh i .

I n th e repeated p5da i s ve ry loose , an d agh 5 i s rathe r forced a s pred icate , whe re asi t i s we l l pu t as attribu te in 6. For a ry6 5 r5 tayah see last Geldn e r , Ved . Stu d . i i i . 90 .

6 .4 9 .1 °e (Rp cv an Bh 5 radv 5ja ; to Vieve Dev 5h )stusé j5n am suv r at5 1

'

n n 5vyas1bh ir g I rbh i r m itr5v 5ru n 5 sum n ay5n t5 ,

te’

. 5 g am an tu t5 ih 5 cr u v an tu suk satr5s0 v 5r u n 0 m i tré ag u ib.

1 0 . (Qafikh a Y5m 5yan a to th e Fathe rs)upahfi t5h p it5r ah som y5so barh isyesu n idh i su pr iyésu ,

t é. 5 g am an tu té. i h 5 cr u v an tv 5dh i br uv an tu te’

v an tv asm 5n .

(Th e sam e as

té h i gr ésth av ar casas ta u n as ti ro v icv 5n i du rit5 n 5yan ti,suk satr5so v 5r un0 m i tr 6 a gn i r r t5dh 1tayo v akm ar5jasaty5h .

For qruv an tu se e Ved . Stu d . i , p . vi , n ote .—For 6 . 49. 1

dcf. r t5v 5n o v 5 run o m itré

un de r an d other c itation s i n th e n ote there .

pr5 v 5ylim 5ch 5 brhati m an 1 s5 3 . 33 . pra sin dhum 5ch5 brhati m an 1 s5.

g0 d

, yen a n ar 5 n 5 satyesay5dhy5 i v a rti r y5 th5s t5n ay5ya tm 5n e

ca y5 t5 1h v ar tis t5n ay5ya tm 5n e ca .

brh5n tam r sv 5m aJar ariti su sum n 5m : 3 . 3 2 . 7b brh5n tam r sv 5m

a j5ram y1’

1 v 5n am .

pr5 v I r5ya p r5 tav 5se tu r5ya : 6. 3 2 . 1b m ahe VI r5ya tav 5se tu r5ya . ]

yo r 5j5 1'

1 si v im am é pa r thiv 5 n i see u n der

6 .4 9 .1 4 b,t5t p5rv atas t5t savit5 c5n o dh5t : 1 . 1 0 7. 3

b,tad aryam 5 tat savit5, &c.

6 .5 0 .4 b,

ady5 gn 5) hu t5so v 5sav o’

dh r st5h'

6 .5 o .7 d (Rjicv an Bh 5 radv 5ja to Vieve Dev ah , here Apah )om 5n am 5po m 5un si r 5m rktam dh5ta tok5ya t5n ay5ya 95m yoh ,

yfiy5m h i sth5 bhi s5jo m 5ti'tam 5 v icv a sy a sth 5 t 1

’

1 r j5g at0 j5n i tr ih .

7. 60 . 2 c (Vasistha : to Mitra'

an d Varun a)e sa sy5 m itr 5v arun 5 n r c5ks5 ubbe 1

’

1 d eti si'

i ryo abhi jm 5n ,

v i cv asy a sth 5tur j5g atac ca g op5 Lrju m 5 rtesu vrjin5 caas 4 .

l o . 63 . 8b (Gaya P l5ta to Vieve Dev 5h )y5 icir e bhuv an asya pracetaso v i cv a sy a sth 5 t 11 r jég atac ca m 5n tav ah ,

té n ah kr t5d 5krt5d én asas p5 ry ady5 dev 5 sah pipr t5 sv ast5ye .

Of. 4 .5— For cf. B ar th olom ae

,B ezz. B e i tr . xv. 26 iii— Note th e correspon den ce of

6. w ith un de r

o. so .8 Part 1 R epea ted Passages belong ing to Book VI [296

5 n o dev ah savit5 tr5yam 5 n ah : cam n o dev 5h,&c . ]

6 . 5 0 . 8 d , vymn u té dacnse v 5ry5 n i : v ynrn v ati d5ense v5ry5 n i.

u t5 tv 5m sun o sah aso n o ady5 : achidr5 sti n o,&c . ih5

tv 5m sti n o , &c . ]

(Rp cv an Bh 5 radv 5ja ; to Vicv e Dev 5h )

u t5 sy5 dev 5h savit5 bh ég o n o’

p5ri1 n 5p5 d av atu d5uu p5pr ih ,tv 5st5 d e v ebh i r j5n i bh ih saj6 s5 dy5u r dev ébh ih pr th iv i sam ud r5ih .

1 0 . 64 . 1 0 b (Gaya Pl5 ta to Vieve Dev 5h )u t5 m 5 t5 brh addiv 5 cr n otu n as tv 5st5 d ev ébh i r jén i bh ih p i t5 v é c ah,rbhuks5 v 5jo rathaspatir bh 5g 0 r an v ah 95nsah cacam 5n é sya p5 tu n ah .

6 .5 0 .1 5 b (Rjicv an Bh 5 radv 5ja to Vieve Dev 5h )cv 5 n 5p5to n1 5m a tasya dh ibh i r bh a r 5d v 5j5 abby 5 r can ty a r k 5ih ,

Lgn5 hu t5so v 5sav 6’

dh r st5Jv ieve stut5so bh i

‘

i ta yajatr 5h . as? 6 . 5o . 4h

7. 2 3. 6b (Vasistha M5 itr5 v a r un i ; to In dra)e v éd i n dram v i

‘san am v 5jrab5hu 1 i1 v 5si sth 5 so abh y ar c an ty ar k 5ih ,

Ls5 n a stuto v i r5v ad dh 5 tu g 6m ad

J Lyfi y5 1i1 p5 ta sv astibh ih s5d5 nah . J(fran c : d : re fra in

, 7. 1 . 2 0 d ff.

Cf. th e p5 da s d595 gv 5 so abby ar can ty a rk5ih,an d ja r i t5r o abby arcan ty

a rk5ih . See for th is c lass of c orre spon d en ce s ou r 1 em arks in th e In trod u c tion , p . 9 .

4 . i . i 7d 1

‘

j1’

1 m 5r tesu v rjin 5 ca pécyan .

(Rp cv an Bh 5 radv 5ja ; to Vieve Dev 5h )dy5us pitah pfth iv i m 5tar 5dh r ug 5gn e bh r 5 tar v asav o m r l5t5 n ah

,

v icv a 5 d i ty 5 adi te saj6 s5 Lasm abhyam c5 rm a bah u lam v i yan ta . J as? 5. 5 1 . 5

d

1 0 . 63. 1 7b 1 0 . 64 . 1 7

b (Gaya Pl5 ta ; to Vieve Dev 5h )cv 5 platéh snn i

’

i r av i vrdh ad v o vi eva 5 d i ty 5 a d i te m an i si ,I g5n 5so n 5r o 5m artyen5st5 v i j5n o divy 6 g5yc h a .

6 .5 1 .5 d , a sm abhyam e5rm a bahu l5m vi yan ta : asm 5bhyarii e5rm a

bah u l5 ii 1 v i yan tana .

6 . 5 1 .7 ab (Rp cv an Bh 5 radv 5ja ; to Vieve Dev 5h )m 5 v a én o an y ék r tam bh u j em a m 5 t5t k a rm a v a sav o y é c c éy a d h v e ,

v igv asya h i ks5yath a v icv adev 5h sv ay5m ripus tan vam r i r isi sta .

7. 5 2 . 2 0d (Vasisth a to Adityas)m itr 5s t5u n o v 5 r un o m 5m ah anta e5 rm a tok5ya t5n ay5ya g op5h ,L L r c r

m a v 0 bh uJem a n y aJa tam én o m a tat k a rm a v a sav o y ac c ay ad h v e .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Part 1 : R epea ted Passages belong ing to Book VI [298

th i rd p5 da se em plau sibl e , e spe c ia l ly whe n w e rem em be r tha t Agn i kn ows th e race s or birthso f th e g ods &c . ( se e th e au thor, JAOS . xvi . 1 6 ;

B e r g a ig n e , i . A n d y e t th e p5da i s con stru ed d iffe re n tly i n 9 . He re 5 vaha g ove rn sd51 vy am j5 n am ,

an d c ik 1 tv 5n i s i n tra n s itive :‘ Kin d le d , O ho ly ( god) o f bright flam e

, d o thouin te ll ig e n tly bri n g h 1 th e r th e d ivin e fo lk .

’ Afte r a l l I am d i spo sed to th in k tha t th e repe a tedpad a i s to be tra n slate d s im i la rly i n 6 ‘ d o thou , O H ota r, in te l l ig e n tly sa c r ifice to th ed ivin e fo lk Fo r th e con stru c tion of yaj w ith two a ccu satives see th e Lexicon s .

(Rjicv an Bh 5 radv 5ja ; to Vicv e Dev 5h )v ieve dev 5h crn u tém zim hav am m e yé an t5 r ikse y5 upa dy5v i stha,

ye agn ijih v 5 u t5 v 5 y5jatr 5 5 s5d y 5 sm in b a r h i s i m 5 d ay ad h v am .

1 d (Bh ar adv 5ja to In dra and Varun a).L

1 n dr av aru n 5 m adhum attam asya Lv i'sn ah som asya v r san a v rsetham , J

w l . 1 0 8 . 3b

id5m v 5m 5n dh ah p5 r is iktam asm e 5 s5d y 5 sm i n b a r hi s i m 5 d ay e th 5m .

1 0 . 1 7. 8C (Dev acrav as Y5m 5yan a ; to Sarasvati )sarasvati y5 sar 5thari1 yay5th a sv adh5bh ir devi pitfbh ir m 5dan t1 ,5 35d y 5 sm i n b a r h i s i m 5 d ay a sv 5n am i v 5 i sa 5 dh ehy asm é .

AV . 4 .46c read m 5 dayad h v am i n the i r ve rs ion of RV . Ludw ig , Kri tik ,

pp . 2 5 , 5 2 , i s mu ch im pre ssed w ith th is rea d in g h e reg ard s m 5 dayad h v am as’

i n fin i ti v e , th e

orig in a l read in g wh ich th e au thor of th e RV . stan za tu rn ed in to th e le c tio fac i li or m 5 d ayasv a ,

be cau se i t i s u n l ik e ly that an ybody shou ld have chan g ed th e s im p le read in g m 5d aya sv a to

m 5dayadh v am . B u t m 5dayadh v am ad d re sse s itse lf a n a co lu th ica lly to both Sa rasvati a n d th eFa the rs i t i s a loose u tih za t ion of th e p5d a i n th e form i n wh ich i t occu rs i n RV .

a n d on ce m ore i n th e fu n e ra l stan zas o f th e AV . itse l f, n am e ly At th e be st i t i s

l ittle m ore than a so lec ism,c e rta in ly n ot of a n y m orpho log ica l s ig n ifican ce .

agn ipa rjan y5v 5vatam dh iyam m e sdm 5p 1‘

1 san 5v 5vatamdhiyam m e .

sti rn e barh i s i sam idh 5 n é agn5u .

I

6 .5 3 .5 b, 7b,5 ray5 (7b, pan i n5m) h i'day5 kave .

ath em asm 5bhyam ran dhaya .

8 d,5 r ikha k ikir5 kr n u .

6 . 5 3 .1 0 b (Bharadv 5ja to Pfi san )u t5 n o g osén im dhiyam acv a s51

'

n v 5jas5m u t5 ,

Ln rv z

’

rt krn uh i Vi taye .

J1 .

9 . 2 . 1 0b (Medh 5 tith i K5 n v a ; to Som a Pav am 5n a)

g o s5 in do n r s5 asy acv a s5 v 5ja s5 u t5 ,

L5 tm 5 yajfiésya p 1

‘

1 rv y5h . J6? cf. 1 . 3

h

P rim a fac ie th e Pfi san stan za comm en ds itse lf a s the orig in a l of th e two im ita tive sta n za s.

299] Hymns ascr ibed to Bkaradndja

6 .5 4 .6b (Bharadv aja to Pasan )pasan u 5n u pra g5 ih i y5jam 5n a sy a su n v a téh ,asm 5kam stuv at5m u t5 .

6 . 60 . 1 5b (Bh aradv 5ja ; to In dra an d Agn i)

i ndr 5gn 1 crn u t5 rh h5vam y 5jam 5 n a sy a su n v at5h ,vi tam h av y5n y 5 gatam Lpibatarin som y5mm 5dhu .J

W 6.6o . l 5d

Cf. y5jam 5n 5ya sun v até , u n de r a n d see p . 9.

(Bh aradv 5ja to Pasan )

crnv 5n tan’

a pas5h am v ay5m i ryam 5nastav edasam ,

ic5n am r 5y5 im ab e .

8 . 2 6 . 2 2 b (Vicv am an as V5 iyacv a , or Vyacv a Ang i rasa ; to V5ya )tv 5stur 35m 5 taram v ay5m ic5n am r 5y5 im ah e ,

su t5v an to v 5y1’

1 1i1 dyum n 5 j5n 5 sah .

(Vaca Acvya to In dra)t5m in dr am d5uam 1mahe cav as5n 5m 5bh 1 rvam ,

ic5n am r 5y 5 im ab e .

(Medhya K5 h va to In dra)upam 5n

’

n tv 5 m agh 6n 5mjyéstham ca v r sabh5n5m ,

purbh i ttam amm aghav an n indra g ov idam iq5n am r 5yd im abe .

For see H i l lebran dt, Ved . Myth . i . 52 1 .

(Bharadv 5ja ; to Pusan , here Indra )u t5 gh5 s5 rath itam ah s5khy5 s5tpatir yuj5,in d r o v rtr5n i ji g h n ate .

( I r im bith i K5 n v a ; to Indra)tuv ig riv o v apodarah sub5h 1

’

1 r 5n dhaso m ade,

i n dr o v rtr5ni j i g h n ate .

Cf.

6 .5 7 .1 b : sakhy5ya sv ast5ye .

h uv ém a v 5Jas5taye : 5.35.6d ; h 5v an te v5jas5taye ;1 30 , huv éya v 5Jas5 taye .

i ndr 5 n v 5gn i 5v aseh5 v ajr in 5 : fudr5 n v 5gn'

i 5vase huv 5dhy5 i .

6 .5 9 .7 °d (Bharadv 5ja ; to In dra an d Agn i)i n dr 5gn 1 5 h i tanv até n 5ro dh5nv 5 n i b5hvoh ,m 5 n o a sm in m ah 5d h an é p 5r 5 v ark tarh g 5V1 st 1 su .

8 . (Vi rupa An g irasa ; to Agn i)m 5 n o a sm in m ah 5d h an é p 5r 5 var g bh 5 r abh r d y ath 5 ,samv 5rgam s5m r ayim jaya .

Th e sha rp m odu lat ion of th e hem istich i n se em s to m e secon dary an d artific ia l .

Pa r t 1 : R epeated Passages belonging to Book VI [300

Sfiya n a‘as a porte r i n th e e n d aban do ns h is bu rden ’

. Lu dw ig , 4 1 0 , com m e n ta ry, ‘ as a porte ri n th e m om e n t o f da n g e r th row s away prope rty wh ich d oe s n ot be lon g to h im ,

whe rea s i tsown e r d e fe n d s i t w ith h i s l i fe .

’

Cf. H em aca n d r a’s Sa n skri t ve rsion o f th e story of Brahm a

d atta ( J SAI . vi i . 340 ) n i r vm n ak5m abh oge bh yo bh fir ebhya iv a bh 5 r i kah .

6 .5 9 . 8 b : agh5 a ry6 zi i 'atayah .

6 . 5 9 . 9 d : r ayim v icv 5yuposasam .

6 .5 9 .1 0 b (Bh a radv 5ja ; to In dra a n d Ag n i)in drag a i ukth av ah asa s tom ebh i r h av an acr u t5 ,

v icv fibh ir g i r b h i r 5 g a tam Lasy5 som asya pi tziye .

J as

8 . 8 . 7d (S adh v ansa K5 n v a ; to Aev in s)

Ld iv -59 c id r ocan 5d 5dhyJ 5 n o g an tam sv a rv ida, cw 1 . 49 . 1 b

d h i bh i r v atsapr acetas5 stom ebh i r h av an aqru t5 .

8 . 1 2 . 2 3b (Pa r v ata K5n v a ; to In dra)

m ah5n tam m ahin 5 v ay5m stom ebh ir h av an aqrutam ,

ark5ir abh i pra n on um ah s5m 6ja se .

6 .5 9 .1 0 d : —1 2 0, asya som

asya p1 t5ye .

in dr 5gn i h av 5m ah e .

t5 n o m r l5 ta i dfce ; 4 . 57. 1 d, sa n o m r lati dfce .

6 .6 0 .7 b 1 . r 1 . 8b,abhi st6m 5 a nnsata .

3751 v 5 n’

a san ti pur u spi‘h o n iyuto d5 91'

1se n ar5 .

6 .6 0 .9 b : 1’

1ped5m s5v an ar'

n su t5m .

8 .—90,i ndr 5gn 1 s6m ap1 taye .

(Bhar adv 5ja ; to In dra a n d Agn i)5 n o g 5v y ebh ir 5ov y 5 i r v a sa v y 5i r np a g a ch a tam ,

s5kh5y5u dev 5n sakhy5ya gambhw e n dr 5 gn i t5. h av 5m ah e .

_j $3? 1 . 2 1 . 3b

8 . 73 . 1 4ab (Gopav an a Atr eya , or S aptav adh r i Atr eya ; to Acv in s)

5 n o g 5v y ebh i r 5v 5 ih s ah 5sr 5 ir up a g a ch atam ,

Lan t i s5d bh fi tu v 5m 5v ah .

J as? refra in ,— l 8c

Tra n slate ‘ Com e h ithe r w ith tre asu re s of k in e an d horses Th e frie n d s,th e god s ,

ben eficen t for frien d sh ip , In d ra an d Ag n i , them d o w e ca l l . ’ Th e first d ist ich,repea ted w ith

a sin g le chan g e from v a sa vy5i r to sah 5sr 5 i r stra in s a fte r g re a te r effe ct, se con da rily of cou rseas id e from that th e two stan zas taken by them se lve s do n ot be tray the ir re lative d ates.

B u t con tin u e sm 5 n o gavy ebh i r 59v y5 ih sah zisr ebh i r 5ti khyatam ,

a n ti sad bh fi tu v 5m av ah .

‘ Do n ot overlook u s w ith thou san d s of k i n e an d horse s, &c .

’ He re th e la te r ve rsifex h a sbe trayed h im se lf by h i s ba thos . Cf. th e pa ra l le l re la tion of to ( un d e r

- Th e hym n sha re s two p5 d a s w i th see n ex t item .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Par t 1 : R ep eated Passages belong ing to Book VI [302 1

.z r 4

n a sya varta n a taruta n v asti n asya varta n a taruta m ahadhan e .

m 5 ru t0 yarn 5v ath a v 5jas5 t5 u : yam dev 5 so av atha

v 5jas5 t5 u . ]

toke Va gos u t5 n aye yam apsu : toke v 5 gosu tan sys yad apsu.

6 .6 6 .1 1 b r udr 5sya snnum h av 5s5 v iv 5 se : 1 2 b havas5 g rn rm asi .

v i yad v 5ca 1i1 k I st5s0 bh5 ran te : 7. 7 2 . 4b, pr5 v am br 5hm 5n i k5 r5v o

bh ar an te . )

951’

5 n 5mc5 v i sth5 t5. h i bhfi t5m : t5 s5u asi cav as5n 5 h i bhutam j

dy5ne ca pr th iv i bh fitam u r v i : m 5bi dy5 v 5pr th iv 1 bhntam

u r v i . )6 .68 . 4

d i s m e trica lly d e fe ctive of. A rn old , VM., p . 30 8 .

r ayim dhattho v 5sum an tam pu r uksnm 4 . 34 . 1 0 b, r ayim dhatthé , &c

7. 84 . 4b,r ayim dhattam,

&c . r ayim dhattam oatagv in am ;

r ayim dhattam v 5sum an tam eatagv in am .

i tth5 g rnan to m ah in asya 95rdhah : i tth5 g rn a n to m ah in asya

c5rm an .

6 .6 8 . 8 d (Bha radv 5ja to In dra an d Varun a)mi n a in dr 5 v a run 5 g r n 5 n5 pr fikt5m rayim s5ucrav as5ya dev 5 ,

Litth5 g rn an to m ah in asya cz

’

i rdh oJ

’

p é n 5 n 5 v 5 d u ri t5 ta r em a . w

(Vasistha ; to Mitra an d Varun a)t5 bhfir ip5c5v 5n r tasya se

’ ta d uratyé tfi r ip5v e m 5r ty5ya ,

rt5sya m i tr5 varun 5 path5 v 5m apo n 5 n 5 v 5 d u ri t5 ta ram a .

Cf.

6 .6 8 . 1 1 b : v fsn ah s6m asya v r san5 v r seth5m .

6 .6 8 .1 1 d,5s5dy5 sm 1

’

n barh isi m 5dayeth 5m : 6. 5 2 . 1 3d,

m 5dayadh v am ;

m adayasv a .

7 d, npa br5hm 5n i cr n utam g iro (7d , h5vam) m e .

6 .7o .3 c (Bh ar adv 5ja to Dy5v 5pr thiv y5 u )y o v 5m rj5v e kram an 5ya r odasI m arto d ad 5oa dh isan e s5 sa dhati ,

p r 5 p r aj5bh i r j 5y a te d h 5rm an a s p é ri yuvoh sik t5 v isu r fip5n i sav ra ta.

303] Hymns ascr ibed to Bharadnaja

8 . 2 7. 1 6c (Manu V5iv asv ata to Vicv e Dev 5h )Lp1 5 s5 ks5yam tirate v i m ahir i so yo v 0 v 5 r5ya d 5<gat i ,J GS

“

2 0 d

p r 5 p r aj5bh i r j5y a te d h 5rm an a s p 5r y Lar istah sarva edhate .

J 63?

1 0 . 63 . 1 3b (Gaya Pl5 ta to Vicv e Dev 5h , here Adityas)

Lar istah S5 m arto v ieva edhate

J p r 5 p r aj5bh i r j 5y a te d h 5rm an as p 5r i ,$55

“

1 . 4 1 . 2 c

y5m 5dity5 so n 5yath5 sun i tibhir 5ti v icv 5n i du rit5 sv ast5ye .

Cf. un d e r —F0 r dh isan e i n 3bsee H illebran d t, Ved . Myth . i . 1 7

li d 11 sya devah savi t5 h i ran y5y5 : 1 3,ud u sya dev ah savit5 s5v 5ya

6. 7 1 . 4a, 11d 11 sy5 dey ah savit5 d5m 1

‘

1 n 5h ; ad 11 sya dev ah

savit5 yay5m a .

6 .7 1 .3 d (Bh a radv 5ja to Savi tar)5dabdh ebh ih sav itah p5yfibh is tv 5m civ ébh ir ady5 p5 r i p5h i n o g5yam ,

h i ranyajihv ah suv it5ya navyase r 5k s5 m 5k i r n o ag h 595 1’

1 sa i cata .

6 . 75. 1 0d (P5yu Bh5 r adv 5ja Li ii goktadev at5h )

br5hm an 5 sah pit5rah s6m y5 sah give n o dy5v 5pr th iv i an eh5s5 ,

pus5 n ah p5 tu dur it5d r t5v rdh o r 5k s5 m 5k i r n o ag h 5cansa i ga ta .

For th e repea ted p5da of. u n d e r

Lid u sy5 dev ah savit5 d5m 1‘

1 n 5h 11 d u sy5 dev 5h savit5 s5v 5ya ;11d 1 1 sy5 dev 5h savi t5 hirany5y5 7. 11d 1 1 sy5 dev ah

savi t5 yay5m a .

6 .7 2 .2 fi1 (Bh ar adv 5ja to In dra an d S om a)i ndr5 s0m 5 v 5 s5yath a us5sam l i t sfir y a r

’

n n ay a th o jy6tis5 saha,

npa dy5m skam bhathu sk5m bh an en 5p r ath atam p rth 1 v 1m m 5t5r am v i .

1 0 . 6 2 . 3b (N5bh5 n edistha M5 n av a ; to Vicv e Dev 5h , or Afigi ras5m stutih )

y5 r tén a sfir y am 5roh ay an divy 5p r a th ay an p rth i v im m 5 t5r am v i ,

supraj5 stv 5m afig i r aso v 0 astu pr5 ti g rbhn i ta m 5n av 5m sum edhasah .

Tran slate O In d ra an d Som a, ye m ake Usas sh in e , ye l ead forth th e Sun w ith h i s

l ight ; ye have supported th e sky w ith i ts support, have spread ou t Mothe r E a rth .

’

An d

3,‘ They wh o in accordan ce w ith d ivin e law d id m ake th e Sun rise i n th e heave n s

,d id

spread ou t Mothe r E arth , -abu n dan t offsprin g , O Afi g i r a s, be you rs, show favou r,O ye w ise

on es, to th e son of m an Cf. Hillebran d t, Ved . Myth . i i . 30 , n ote . I n th is hym n

th e Afig i r a s, m ythica l priests of yore , typ ify th e prie sts of th e p re sen t t im e they seem to be

exto l led by a presen t-day sacr ificer wh o d e scribes h im se lf a s a son of Man u . Th is con don e sfor th e appa ren t n on sen se i n sup r aj5 stv 5m a ii g i r aso v o astu . E ven so th e repeated p5da ,5pr ath ayan , &c .

,i s obviou sly secon dary a s com pared w ith For i n th e la tte r stan za th e

n otion of spread in g ou t th e e a rth i s con trasted n orm a l ly a n d efi’

e ctiv e ly w ith that of supporti n g th e sky, as i n Th e

spread in g of th e e a rth i n i s on e ha lf of th e fam il ia r ide a , tran sp lan ted from th e

sphere of th e rea l gods to sem i-d ivin e be in g s wh o ar e i n rea l ity hum an be in gs

Pa rt 1 : Rep ea ted Passages belong ing to Book VI [304

in dr5 som 5 pakv zim 5m 5sv an t5h : 5bhy5m in drah pak

v 5m 5m 5sv an tah . ]

apa tyas5ca 1i1 cr fi tyam 1'

a r5 th e : 1 . 1 1 7. 2 3d,

apatyasiicam crutyam

r ar5 th 5m .

6 . 7 3 . 1 d (Bharadv 5ja to B rh as pati)

yo adr ibh i t prath am aj5 r t5v 5 bi ha s’

i ti r 5 1‘

1g ir aso h av i sm 5 n ,

dv ib5rh ajm 5 pr 5gh a rm as5t p it5 n a 5 r od a si v r s abh o r o r av i t i .

1 0 . 8 . 1b (Tr igiras Tv 5 stra to Ag n i )

pr5 ketnn a brh at5 y5 ty ag n i r 5 r od a s i v r sabh é r or av i ti ,

div ac cid 5n t5 1'

1 1’

1pam 51’

1 1 1d 5 n al ap5m up5 sthe m ah iso v av a rdha .

For cf. H i llebran d t, Ved . Myth . i . 4 1 1 ; Old e n be rg , RV. Note n, p . 4 1 5.

— For

repea ted p5da cf. 7. 1 0 1 . 1d

.

d5m e -dam e sapt5 r 5tn 5 d5dh5 n 5 d5dh5n ah ).

6 .7 4 . l a (Bh ar adv 5ja ; to Som a an d R udra )s6m 5 r udr 5 dh 5 rayetham asu ryam pr5 v 5m istayo

’

r am acn u v an tu ,

Ld5m e -dam e sapt5 r 5tn 5 d5dh5 n 5

J 95m n o bh fi tam d v ip 5d e 95m c5tu s

p ad e . as? 5. 1 . 5c

(Vasistha ; to V5 stospati)v 5stos pate prati j5 n 1hy asm 5n sv 5 v eco an 5m 1v 6 bhav 5 n ah

,

y5t tv ém ah e pr 5ti t5n n o ju sasv a c5m n o b h a va d v ip 5d e c5mc é tu sp ad e .

1 0 . 85 .43d (Sary5 S5v itr 1 ; to Sa ry5 )

5 n ah pr aj5n'

1 jan ayatu pr aj5patir’

5ja ras5ya sam an aktv a ryam 5,adurm afiga lih patilokam 5 vica c5m n o bh ava d v ip 5d e 95m c é tu sp ad e .

(Th e sam e)5gh oracaksu r 5patighn y edhi civ 5 paqubhyah sum én z

‘

ih suv 5 r c5h,

v i rasfir dev 5k5m 5 syon 5 c5m n o bh ava d v ip5d e c5m c 5tu sp ad e .

5 . 1 d (Kapota N5 irr ta Kapotopah at5u pr5yacci ttam )d év 5h kapota isito y5d i chan date n i r r ty5 idam 5 jag5m a ,

tasm a ar c5m a kr n 5v 5m a n i skr tim c5m n o a stu d v ip 5d e 05m c é tu sp ad e .

I t i s e n ti re ly l i ke l y that th e ve rs ion of th is an c ien t fo rm u la i c p5d a i n w ith a stu1 8 la te r tha n th e form s w ith bh fi . Th e p5 da i s u sed ve ry exte n s ive ly th rou ghou t th e re st ofth e l ite ra tu re ; se e m y Ved ic Con cord an ce u n d e r 9am n a edh i , cam n o a stu

, cam n o bhava .

ca r'

n n o bh av an tu,an d 9am n o bhntam ; an d c f. RV .

5 r é b5dh e th5 1 i1 n i r r tim par5 c5ih : b5dhasv a dnr é n i r r tim,&c .

6 .74 .2 d : asm e bhadr5 s5ucrav as5n i san tu .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

REPEATED PASSAGES BELONGING TO

BOOK V I I

p5 h i n o ag n e r aksaso 5just5 t p5h i dhnr té r 5 ra r u so aghayoh ;

p5 h i n o ag n e r aks5sah p5h i dhnr té r 5 r5 v n ah .

(Vasistha M5 i tr 5v a r u n i ; to Agn i)n fi m e b r 5hm 5n y a g n a c h aq5 d h i tv 5m d e va m ag h é v ad bh y ah su sfi d ah ,r 5 t5u sy 5m obh 5y 5sa 5 te Ly fi y ar

'

n p 5 ta sv a stibh ih s5d 5 n ah .JL'

s? refra in , 7. 1 . 2 0d if.

On th e sign ifican ce of th is repet i tion as show in g that th e h ym n i s to be d ivid ed afte rsee Old e nbe rg , Prol . , p . 1 4 2 .

2 5d; 3 . 1 0 d ; 7. 7

d,8d ; 2 0 . 1 0 d ;

z 1 . 1 0 d ; 2 2 .9d; 2 6. 5

d; 2 7. 5

d; 2 8. 5

d;

4 2 . 6d ;

4 3-5d; 4 6-4

d; 4 7 4 8 . 4

d; 5 1 -3

d; 53-3

d; 54 . 4

d;

57. 5d; 58 . 6d ; 60 . 1 2 d ; 6 1 . 7

d; 6 2 . 6d ; 63 .6d ; 64 . 5

d; 6s. s

d; 6 7. 1 0 d ;

68 . 9d; 6 9-8

d; 73 . 5

d; 75-8

d; 76. 7

d; 77. 6d ;

84-5d; 85-5

d; 8 7 . 7

d; 88 90 -7

d;

9 1 . 7d; 93 -8

d; 9 7- I o

d; 98-7

d; 1 0 1 -6d ;

9 . 90 . 6d ; 9 7. 3d,6d ; 1 0 . 65 . 1 5

d; 66. 1 5

d; 1 2 2 . 8d

, yny5 1i1 p5 ta sv astibh ih

s5d5 n ah .

pra v rfijate n 5m as5 barb ir agn5u : vrfijé h a y5n n am asa, &c . ]

7 .2 .6 b : u s5s5n 5kt5 sudnghev a dhenuh .

—1 1 : - 1 1 .

in dren a dev 5ih sar5tham tu r ébh ih : i n dreh a dev5ih

s5r5th am S5 ba r h is i i n dren a dev5ih sar 5th am dadhfin ah .

7 .2 . 1 1 d 1 0 . 70 . 1 1 d,sv 5h 5 dev 5 am i t5 m 5dayan t5m .

5d a sya v 5to 5n u v 5 ti goc ih . Se e n ote to

v i yad r ukm o n 5 measa up5ké : cr iyé r ukm o n 5 rocata up5k é . ]

307] Hymns ascr ibed to Vasisfli a

7 .3 .1 0 b 7. 4 . 1 0 b (Vasisth a M5 itr5v arun i to Agn i)e t5 n o ag n e s5u bh ag 5 d i d i h y 5p i k r 5tum su c é ta sam v atem a ,

v icv 5 sto tfbh y o g rn até ca san tuLyfi y ai r

’

n p 5 ta sv a sti bh ih s5d 5 n ah .J633? refra in , 7. 1 . 2 0

d ff.

7. 60 . 6c (Vasistha to Mitra an d Varun a )im é m itro v ar u n o dnl5bh 5so ’

cet5sam cic c itayan ti daksaih ,

5p i k r 5tum su oétasam v 5tan ta s tirac cid anh ah sup5th 5 n ayan ti .

For 5p i v a t see Max Mu l le r, SB E . xxxii . 2 0 2, 437. I t seem s tha t th e word h as a prim a ry

m ean in g , som eth in g l ike ‘obta in ’

,i n but a cau sative m ean in g , som e th in g

l ike fu rn ish ’ cau se to in I n th e latte r passag e i t i s pa ra l le l to c i tayan ti ,

a lso cau sa tive . Bu t the re is n o in d ication as to th e re lative ord e r of sim ple an d cau sa tivem ean in g of 5pi v at see Gr assm an n

’s a rran g em en t i n h i s Lexicon .

7 .4 .2 c (Vasisth a M5 itr 5v arun i to Agn i)s5 g ftso ag n i s t5run ac cid astu y5to y5v isth o aJan ista m 5t1

'

1h,

3 511 1 y é v 5n 5 y u v 5te cfl c i d an bhfir i cid 5n n 5 s5m id a tti sady5h .

1 0 . 1 1 5. 2 b (Upastuta V5 rstih avya to Agn i)ag n i r h a u5m a dh 5yi d5n n apastam ah e5m y é v 5n 5 y uv 5te bh ésm an fi.

d a t5,abh ipr am nra juhv 5 sv adhv ara ino na protham 5n o y5v ase v i sa.

As rega rds th e m e tr ica l i n su fii c i en cy of Arn old , VM. pp . 1 0 1 , 30 8 , sugg ests th e

chan g e of cu c id5n to cfici d an tah, to m e qu ite in cred ible , an d n ot born e ou t by th e pa ra l le lda t5. Th e m etre of is fa i rly comm on ; see Old enbe rg , Prol . p . 1 0 .

— For se e

Pi sch e l,Ved . Stud . i i . 97, 1 1 2 , whose explan ation of d 5u n as ru le r seem s to m e im probable .

I t looks as i f dan n m ean t ‘ in th e hou se

7 .4 .4 b (Vasistha M5 itr 5v ar un i to Agn i)ay5m kavi r 5kav isu pracet5 m 5r tesv ag n i r am fto u i d h 5y i ,

S5 m 5 n o atra juhu rah sahasv ah s5d5 tv é sum 5n asah sy5m a .

5. 7b (Vatsapr

'

i Bh 5 lan dan a to Agn i)ucik pav ako a ratih sum edh5 m 5r tesv a g n i r am i'to u i d h 5y i ,

iyar ti dhfim ém a rus5m bh 5r ibh rad no ch ukr én a coeis5 dy5m in aksan .

Ludw ig , De r R ig -Veda , i i i . 97, th in ks that th e au thor of h as borrowed th e

repeated p5 da from But beyon d th e fact that sha re s seve ra l of i ts p5 da s w ithothe r hym n s— n o m ore , howeve r, tha n m an y an othe r hym n— the re i s n oth in g to in d icateth e re lative chron ology of th e repetition .

7 .4 .7 b : 4 . 4 r . 1 0 b,n i tyasya r 5y5h p5tayah sy5m a .

7 .4 .1 0 b 5pi kratum sucétasan’

r v atem a : 7.60 .6c v atan tah .

7 . 5. z Pa rt 1 : R ep eated Passages belong ing to Book VI I [308

pr sto d ivi dh5yy agn ih p r th iv ya‘

im : p r sto divi pr sto agu ibprth ivy5m .

n et5 s i n dhnnam v rsabha stiy5 n 5m v i s5 s in dhnn 5 1i 1 , &c .

7 .5 .4 d, aJas ren a coe is5 cocu can ah : {xjasr en a coc is5 coqucac chu ce .

7 .5 .6 d , u rn jy6ti r jan 5yan n 5ry5ya : 1 7. z 1 d , u r Li jy6tic cakr athur 5rysya .

85 j5yam 5 n ah param e v y0m an : v yom an i.

(Vas istha M5 itr5 v a r un i to V5 i9v 5n ara)

yo ap5 cin e t5m asi m 5dan t1h pr5cic cak5ra n i'tam ah Qéc ibh ih ,

t5m ic5 n am v asv o agu im g rn 1 sé’n 5 n a tam d am 5y an tam p r tan yfin .

l o . 74 .sh (G5 ur iv 1 ti O5ktya to In dra)

c5e i va in dr am av ase kr n u dhv am 5n 5n atam d am éy an tam p r tan yfin ,

Lrbhuks5n ari1 m agh5v 5n ar

'

n suvrkti rii J bh5r t5 yo v 5jram n 5 ryampuruksnh .

c . 1 0 . 74 . 5c

Th e Pe t . Lex. a n d G rassma n n , Lexicon , s . v . c5c i va n t, a lso Grassm an n in h is Tran sla tion ,

i i . 360 , 9 1 5, read 95 0 1 v a for cé ci v a i n Cf. d h i bh i r v icvabh ih 95 0y5

g r n 5 n ah , a n d 5v a t t5m in d rah cacy5 . Y e t I do n ot rega rd th e c orre ct ion a s ce r ta in ,be cau se th e i n strum e n ta l of c5c i i n th e RV. i s a lways c5cy5 , an d i t w ou ld be a cu riou sacc id en t that th e sol ita ry form 95 0 1 shou ld h appe n to be fol low ed by v a s

,so as to produce th e

con fu sin g efi'

ect c5eivas . We shou ld expe ct cé ci v an tam i n d r am for c5ci v a in dr am , an d

poss ibly tha t i s pre c ise l y wha t 95ci v a i n d r am stan ds for , cai c i v a be in g a shorten ed form,to

be su re , qu ite u n expecte d in th e open in g of a stan za cf. c5ci v a in d ra , 3.

7 .7 .4 d 4 . 6 . 5b,agn i r m an dro m 5dhuv ac5 r t5v 5 .

(Vasistha M5 itr5v a ru h i to Agni )nfi tv am ag n a im ah e v 5si sth 5 i c5n 5m sfi n o sah aso v 5sfi n 5m ,

i sam stotfbh y o m ag h 5v ad bh y a 5 n ad Ly 1‘

1 y 5m p 5 ta sv a stibhi h s5d 5 n ah .J635

“ refra in, 7. 1 . 2 0 d if.

7 c5m yat stoti'bhya 5p5ye bh 5v 5 ti .

7 .9 .2 d,tir5s tam o dadrce r 5 my5n 5m : dadrca firm y5sv 5.

7 .1 0 . 5 a (Vasistha M5 itr5 v ar un i ; to Agn i)m an dr 5r

’

n h 6 t5 r am n gi jo y 5vi sth am ag u im vi ca Ilate ad h v a r ésu ,

Ls5 hi ks5p5 v 5n 5bhav ad ray1n5m J

5 tan dro duto yaj5th5ya de v5n . as? 5a

1 0 . 46. 4a (Va tsapr i Bh5 lan dana to Agn i )

m an d r ém h 6 t5 r am u cijo n 5m 0 bh ih pr51i cari 1 yajfizim n et5ram adh

v a r 5n 5m,

v i c5m akr n v an n a ratim p5 v ak5m havyav5ham d5dhato m 5n u sesu .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Pa r t 1 : R epeated Passages belong ing to Book VI I [3 1 0

kav ir g rh épati r yuva .

y5jisth o h av yav iiha n ah : l . 36 . 1 0 b y5jistha 1i1 hav yavahan a

yajis tham h av yav 5han am .

7 .1 5 . 8 c (Vas is tha M5 itr5 v a run i to Agn i)ksapa usrzig: ca d i dih i sv ag n éy a s tv 5y5 v ay5m ,

su v ir a s tv 5m a sm ay uh .

8 . 1 9 . 7c (Sobh ar i K5 h va to Agn i)

sv ag n éy o v 0 ag n ibh ih sy5m a snn o sabasa pate ,su v ir a s tv 5m a sm ayuh .

Lu dw ig , 397, re n de rs ‘n a chte u n d m orge n stra le h in du rch

,du rch d ich sin d w i r

g u t m i t fe u e r ve rsehen ; du ha st gu te he ld en ,bist d e r u n srige ’

. Gra ssm an n,

‘ De s Nachtsun d Morg e n s leu chte d u , d u rch d ich s in d re ich a n Feue rn w i r

,d u m fin n e r r e i ch e r u n se r

Freu n d Ne 1 the r ren de rin g d oe s ju stice qu ite to th e an tithes is i n p5 da s b an d 0 . Tra n sla te‘ Shi n e thou by n ight a n d m orn . Through the e w e have g ood fi r e ; thou ( in re tu rn ) ifd evote d to u s

,hast good m en ( tha t i s, d ese r v e st Cf. Hen ry, L’

An ti th ese

Vé d ique, p . 9 . L i ke a n awkwa rd reha sh of th e sam e idea read s May w e through

th y fire s, O son of stren g th , lord of food , have g ood fire s ; thou ( in re tu rn ) , i f devote d to u s

,

have good m en .

’ Lu dwi g he re ren d e rs p5d a 0 m u ch be tte r than i n a ls u n se r freu n dhast d u [an u n s] tr efi

'

li ch e m a n n er .’ Gra ssm a n n,ag a in futi le ly , a n d W i thou t re fe ren ce to

h i s thou ght i n ‘ Du rch u n sre Fe u e r se i en w i r d ir , Ag n i, l ieb d u he ld en ha fte r bistu n s ho ld .

’— For th e superfluous v o i n th e se con d sta n za see u n de r — Note tha t

1 . 79 . 1 2 b,agn i r 5ks5nsi sedhati .

cucih p5 v ak5 idyah : cuc ih p5v ak6 v 5ndyah .

7 . 1 5 . 1 l b : lc5nah sah aso yaho .

7 . 1 5 . 1 3 b (Vasis th a M5 itr5 v a r un i to Agn i )5g n e r ak s5 n o anhasah p r 5t i sm a d eva r isatah ,t5pisth 5 ir ajar o daha .

1 h (V ir fipa Afig irasa to Agn i)5g u e u i p 5h i n a s tv 5m p r 5t i sm a d eva r isatah ,bh in ddh i dv ésah sah askr ta .

Th e con s truc tion of th e repeated p5da i s by n o m e a n s a s c lear a s m ight be . A s re ga rdsLudw ig , 397, ‘ Ag n i , schu tz u n s v or bedr a n g n iss , v or d em sch ad i g e r , o gott

’

; G rassm an n

,

‘ B eh u t,o Ag n i , u n s v or Noth , o Gott , v e rbr e n n d i e S ch ad i g e r .

’

A s regar d sLu dw ig , 4 0 5, ‘ Agn i, se i hu te r u be r u n s , g ege n d ie u n s sch ad ig en d en

’

; Gra ssm a n n,

‘ B eh ute

du,0 Ag n i , u n s , o Gott, v or d em B e sch a d i g e r .

’

I t i s m o s t n a tu ra l to con stru e r isa tah a s

a ccu sat ive p lu ra l gove rn e d by prati in both occu rre n ce s , ‘ Aga in st them , 0 god , tha t i nJureus .

’— No te th e c orrespon d e n ce of 7 . 1 6. 1b W i th in th e sequ e l.

tv5m n ah p5 hy 5 1’

1 ha so do’ s5 v asta r agh 5ya t5h : tv 5m n ah

p5 hy 5nh aso j5tav edo ag hayaté h .

3 1 1 ] Hymns ascr ibed to Vasistba

(Vasistha M5 itr5v aru n i to Agn i)en5 v 0 agu im nam asorjo n 5p 5tam 5 h u ve ,Lpriy5rh cétistham a r atim sv adh v aramJ v icv asya dut5m am i tam . h a

s

1 . 1 2 8 . 8b

1 3“ (Vi rupa Afig irasa to Agn i)

fi rjo n 5p 5 tam 5 h u ve’

gn im p5 v ak5cocisam ,

asm in yajfié svadh v ar é .

7 pr iyam cétistham ar atimsv adhv a ram 1 . 1 priyamcétistham aratl rii

ny arire .

(Vas isth a M5 itr 5v ar un i to Agn i)l i d a sy a coc i r a sth 5 d 5j1

'

1hv 5n asya m i lhfisah ,

ri d dhnm 5so ar us5so divi spi'

cah s5m agn im in dhate n 5rab.

(Vicv am an as V5 iyacv a to Agn i )li d a sy a coc i r a sth 5 d di diyuso v y aj5 ram ,

tapu rjambhasya sudyuto gan acr iyah .

7 .1 6 .4:b dev5n 5 v 1 t5ye vaha .

tv 5m h i ratn adh5 5 si .

6. r 6. gb, v 5hn i r asa v idustarah .

cat5mpurbh ir yaw sthya : eat5mpurbh i r yav 1 stha p5hy 5nhasah .

[7 .1 6 .1 1 b, pfi rn5mv iv asty 5 sicam : 2 . 5dhv aryav ah S5 pfi rn5mvasty 5s icam .]

7 .1 6 .1 2b : v 5h n i1 i1 dev5 akrn v ata .

d5dh 5 ti r 5tnam v idh até suv 1ryam : d5dh 5 ti r5tn am v idhaté

y5v isthah of. un der 4. 4d

.

7 .1 7 .3b sv adhv ar5 kr nuh i j5tav edah ; 6 . 1 0 . 1 d ; sv adhv ar5 karatij5t5v ed5h .

see precedin g i tem .

7 té te dev 5ya dacatah sy5m a tnbhyam dev aya d5catah sy5m a .

tv 5y5n to yé 5m adan n 5n u tv 5 vieve dev 5so am adan n 5n u tv 5 ]

7 .1 8 .2 0 d, av a tm 5n 5 brh at5h c5m baram bhe t : 1 . 54 .4h,av a tm 5n 5 dh r sat5 95m

baram bhin at.

im 5m n aro m ar utah saccatanu : im5m n aro m arutah saccat5

v rdham .

Par t 1 : R epeated Passages belonging to Book VI I [3 1 2

bh5r 1 n i v r tr5 h a ryaev a h ans i : yén a v r tr5n i h aryacv a h5ns i . ]

5sv 5payo dabh itaye suh 5n tu 5sv 5payad dabhitaye .

atith ig v 5ya cé nsyam ka r isy5n .

yudhm o an a r v5 kh ajaki't sam 5dv 5 S5 yudhm ah s5tv 5 kh ajakrt

sam 5dv 5 .

7 .2 0 .3 c (Vas istha M5 itr5 v arun i to In dra )Lyudhm o an arv 5 kh ajakft sam 5dv 5 J cfirah satr5 s5d jannsem é salh ah , 63?

v y 5sa i n d rah p ftan 5h sv 0j5 5dh5 v icv arii catrnyan tam jagh 5na .

(Vasuk ra Ain dra to In dra)v y 5n a l i n d rah p fta n 5h sv 0j5 5sm 5 i yatan te sakhy5ya pnrv ih ,5 sm 5 ratham n 5 pi tan 5 su tisth a yam bh adr5y5 sum aty5 cod5y5 se .

Ludw ig , 572 , ren de rs ‘ In dra tl ‘ lb a u se in a nd e r d i e h e e re,d e r se r sta rke ’

; in 633

h e ren d e rs I nd ra kam a ls sng e r d u rch d ie schlachte n ’. G ra ssm a n n

,ad

‘ In d ra ze rs treu te k r afte r fu llt d ie He e re ad ‘ d 1 e Fe in d e h a t be s ieg t d e r starkeIn d ra I t i s in cred ible that pi'ta n iih shou ld m ea n a rm ie s an d ‘ battle s both inI do n ot be l ieve tha t th e word h a s d iffe ren t m ean in g s in th e two stan zas. Gra ssm an n in h i s

Lexicon , col . 854 , a ssum es‘ fe in d l iches H ee r ’ for both passage s , bu t th e m ean in g ‘ battle ’

su fific es eve rywhe re (pf ta n fih g ove rn ed by roots j i an d sah : n ote th e com m on com pou n d

prta n 5 s5h ) . Ge ld n er Ve d . Stud . 1 . 1 66, ren de rs ‘ In d ra w a rd Me iste r i n d en

Kam pfe n ,d e r Stark e . I bel ieve tha t sv 6j5h i s to be take n pregn an tly in both passages , an d

tha t they both m ea n ,

‘ In dra pe rvaded th e ba ttles w ith h i s m ighty stren gth v y 5sa , h e

threw h im se lf through ’

; v y 5n ad‘ h e pe rv ad ed ’

; cf. th e adje ctive vy5 n aqi , wh ich a lwaysm e an s

‘pe rvad i n g ’

,

‘pen e trat in g o r th e l ike — For ya ta n te cf. th e two rathe r d ive rg e n t

ren de rin g s of Ge ldn e r , Ve d . Stud . 1 . 1 67 ; i i i . 25 .

(Vas isth a M5 itr5v a run i to In dra)8 5 n a i n d ra tv 5y a t5y 5 i se d b 5 s tm 5n 5 c a y é m ag h 5v 5 n o ju n 5 n t i ,v5evi $ 11 te jar i tr é a stu cak t i r Lyfi y a

’

u ia p 5 ta sv a stibh ih s5d 5 n ah .Jw re fra in , ff.

7 2 . 1 p5 r 1 sth it5 5hin 5 cura pnr v ih .

5p5ns i v icv 5 n 5ry5n i v idv5n v icv 5 n i cakré n 5 ry5 n i , &c . ]

[7 yen a v r tr5n i h aryacva h5ns i bhfir ln i v rtr5 har yacva hans i . ]

7 (Vasisth a M5 itr5 v a r un i ; to In dra )yé ca pfir v a i sayo yé ca n5tn 5 in dra br5hm 5n i jan 5yan ta v ipr 5h ,

a sm é te san tu sak h y5 ci v 5n i l yuyz’

im p5 ta svastibh ih s5d5 n ah .

J

W refra in , ff.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Par t 1 R ep ea ted Passages belong ing to Book VI I [3 1 4

(Dyum n rka V5 sis th a , or o the rs to Acv in s)5 v 5m v i cv 5bh ir fi t ibh ih Lpr iy5m edh5 ahnsa ta

, J cs

t5 v ar ti r y5 tam upa v rktziba rh iso justam yajfizim d iv is tisu .

I n sajosfih i s exple tive .— Fo r see u n d e r — Th e hym n s a n d sha re

thre e o the r p5 d as see i n th e ord e r of them .

(Va s isth a M5 itr 5 v a r un i to In dra)c v 5 n a in d ra v 5ry a sy a p fi r d hi p r 5 te m ah im sum a ti r

’

n v ev i d 5m a,

i sam p iu va m a g h 5v a d bh y ah su v ir a r’

nLy i i y zi r

’

n p 5 ta sv a stibh ih s5d 5 n ah .JW refra in

, 7. 1 . 2 0 “

jahi v 5dha r v an nso m 5 r tyasya .

sah as r in a npa n o m ah i V5j5n sah asr in a upa n o yan tu v 5j5h . ]

(Vasistha M5 itr 5 v ar un i ; to Indra)v oc ém éd i n d r am m a g h 5v 5 n am e n am m ah 6 r 5 y 6 r 5d h a so y 5d d 5d an n ah,

y é 5roa t 0 b rah m ak rt im 5v i sth o Lyfi y aim p 5 ta sv ast ibh ih s5d 5 n ah .J472

“ re fra in ,11 .

(Vas istha M5 itr5 v a r un i to In dra)ay5m som a in d ra tubh y am su n v a 5 tri pra y5bi barivas t5dok5h ,

Lpib5 tv 5sy5 susu tasya c5r orJd5do m agh5n i m agh av an n iy5 n 5h . 065?

1 “ (Ucan as K5 vya ; to Pav am 5 n a Som a)ay 5m s ém a i n d ra tubh y am su n v e tubhyam pav ate tv5m asya p5h i ,

tv 5m ha y5m cakr sé tv 5m v av r s5 in dumm 5d5ya yujy5ya som am .

p ib5 tv 5sy5 snsutasya c5roh .

ar v 5 ci n 6 h 5r ibh ir y5h i tiiyam in dra deva h 5 r ibh ir , &c .]

asm in n 11 S 11 s5v an e m 5dayasv a asm ifi chfi ra s5v an e

m 5dayasv a .

7 upa br5hm 5n i crn av a im 5 n ah .

v ay5m té ta indra yé ca deva : v ay5m té ta in dra yé ca n 5 rah .

see precedin g item n ext but on e .

v ay5m indra tv 5y5v ah .

(Vas isth a M5 itr 5v arun i ; to In dra)in d r am v 5n i r 5n u ttam an y um e v 5 sa tr5 1

'

5J5n ari1 dadh i re sah adhyai ,

h 5 rya9v 5ya barh ay5 s5m 5pin .

3 1 5] Hymns ascr ibed to Vasistka

(Parv ata K5 h va ; to In dra)[ indram v rtr5ya h 5n tav eJ dev5so dadhir e pu rah, ess

i n d r am v 5n i r an fi sat5 s5m 6ja se .

im é h i te brahm akrtah su te sac5 : yé te v ip ra br ahm aki'tah, &c. ]

so’

m 5 so d5dhy5ci r ah .

(Vasistha ; to Indra)s5 v 1 ro 5pr atisku ta in dr en a cncu v e mfbh ih ,yas te gabh 1 r 5 s5v an 5n i v r trahan su n é ty 5 0 5 d h 5v 5 t i .

8 . (Man n V5 iv asv ata to the Dampati )r J. .L

ya dam pat1 sam an asa su n u ta 5 0 5 d h av a tah ,dév 5 so n ityay5ci r5 .

Th e repe a ted p5 da occu rs i n a th i rd form,AV . su n 6 t5 ca dh 5 v a ta . Th e tran s lation

‘ rin se ’ for 5 dh 5 v (cf. Hil lebran d t, Ved . Myth . i . 1 45) in volves a hysteron prote ron , an d

se em s to m e d oubtfu l. Cf. Ludw ig , 584 an d 766, to th e two stan zas . Th e c omm en ta ryto AV. re fe rs to th e act of 5dh 5v an a at th e ad 5bh yag r ah a i n re la tion to ApQ. whe reoccu rs th e verb 5 dh fi n oti . Of. th e au thor

, SBE . xli i . 66, 459 B erga ign e , Quaran te Hym n e s

,

p . 30 .

(Vasi sth a to In dra)su n 6 t5 som ap5v n e som am i n d r 5y 5 v aj r in e ,p5cat5 paktir 5vase krnudhv am i t pr n 5n n it prn até m 5yah .

(Bin du Afig ir asa to Som a Pav am 5n a)

Lsu n 6t5 m 5dhum attam an

’

aJsom am i n d r 5y 5 v aj r i h e , w 9.

05mm c5rdh5ya m ats ar5m .

(Ucathya Afig irasa to S om a Pav am 5n 5 )div5h p1y5sam u ttam ar

’

n som am i n d r 5y 5 v ajr i n e ,

Lsu n 6t5 m adhum attam am .

_l 9.

Note th e in ve rs ion of th e p5das in 9 . an d 9.

g5m at S5 gom ati v rajé : S5 g5n i 5 gom ati v rajé ;5 1 . (V5 1 . gam ém a gom ati v r ajé . ]

(Vas isth a ; to In dra)g 5m ad v 5jam v 5j5y5 n n in dra m 5rtyo y5sya tv 5m avi t5 bhuv ah ,a sm 5k 5m bod h y avi t5 r 5th 5n 5m asm 5kam 95 1 5 n rn5m .

1 0 . (Apr ati rath a Ain dra to B r haspati)bfh aspate p5ri diy5 r 5then a r aksoh5m i tr5 n apab5dham 5nah ,

pr abhafijan senah pram r n o yudh5j5yan n a sm 5k 5m edh y avi t5 r 5th 5n 5m .

I n th e repeated p5das bodh i seem s to m atch th e h ieratic style of whe reas edh irath e r sugge sts th e popu la r atm osphe re (AV . Cf. th e p5das asm5kar

’

n bodh y

avi t5 tan5n 5m an d asm 5kar’

n bod hy avit5 m ah 5dh an é .

Par t 1 : R ep eated Passages belong ing to Book VI I [3 1 6

abh i tv 5 enra n on um ah : abhi tv5m in dra n on um ah . ]

n 5 tv5v 5 1’

1 an y6 d ivy6 n 5 p5r th iv o n 5 j5 t6 n 5 jan isyate : n 5

tv 5 v5n i ndra k59 can 5 n 5 j5 t6 n a jan isyate .

suv éd5 n o Vasu krdh i ; sny ed5 n o V5 35 karat.

asm 5kam bodhy av i t5 m ah 5dh an é .

tisrah praj5 5ry5 jy6ti r ag r5h : tiero v5eah pr 5 va da jy6tir agr 5h . ]

yam én a tat5m par idh im v 5yan tah ( 1 2 0 , v ayisy5n ).

7 . 5. 4 1 . m 5 no ’

h i r budh nyo r i sé dh5 t .

5 rodas1 v ar un 5 n i crn otu .

(Vasistha ; to Vigv e Dev 5h )

(Vasisth a ; to Maru ts)t5n n a i n d ro v 5r u n o m i tré a g n ir 5p 5 osa d h i r van i n o ju san ta ,c5rm 5 n sy 5m 5 m 5 r 1

’

1 t5m u p 5ath e Ly i 1 y 5m p 5ta sv astibhi h s5d 5 n ah .JW r efrain

,ff.

1 0 . 66.9“ (Va suka rn a V5 sukr 5 ; to Vicv e Dev 5h )

dy5v 5pr th iv i jan ayan n abh i v 1 5 t5p 5 osad h i r v an i n 5n i y ajn iy 5 ,an t5riksam svar 5 papru r ut5ye v acam dev 5sas tan vi n 1’ m am rjuh .

For th e g en e ra l re lation of to se e Old en be rg , P ro l . pp . 96, n ote 3, 2 0 0 , n ote 5 ,

an d ou r p . 1 6. Th e cad en ce , v é ru n o m i tr6 ag n ih , i s frequ en t see u n d e r

cam n o dev 5h sav 1 ta tr5yam 5n ah : 5 n o,&c . ]

(Vasistha ; to Vicv e De v5h )

L5 dity5 ru d15 v asav o ju

san teJd5m b1 5hm a kr iy5m 5n am n 5v 1yah , as

“

cf.

crn v an tu n o di v y 5h p 5 r th iv 5 so g oj5 t5 u t5 y é y 5 jfi iy 5 sah .

5“ (Agn i S5uc I ka ; to Dev 5h )

p5fica j5n 5 m am a h otr5m jusan tam g 6j5 t5 u t5 y é y 5 jfi iy 5 sah ,

pr thiv i n ah p 5r th iv 5 t p5 tv 5nh aso’

n t5r iksam d iv y5t p5 tv a sm 5n .

Lu dwig , 1,ren de rs ‘ h0 ren sol len un s d i e h im m l ische n

,d i e i rd ischen , d ie

r in dg ebo r e n e n , w e lch e Op fe rwu r d i g .

’ H e d oe s n ot exp la in ‘r in dg ebor en

’. G ras sm an n

‘e r h or en u n s d ie Lu ft-g ebor n e n Gotte r u n d d ie im Him m e l u n d au f E rde n w ohn e n .

B e r gai g n e , Qu a ran te Hym n e s, p . 56 :‘

Q u’

i ls n ou s é cou ten t, c eu xqu i son t d ig n e s d u sacr i fice ,ceux d u c ie l

,ceu x d e la te rre , e t ce ux qu i son t n és d e la vache .

’

I n h is n ote h e exp la i n svache as c lou d ’

, thu s, appa ren tly, re fe rrin g to th e w e l l -kn own thre efold d ivision of th e god s

in to te rrestria l,a tm osphe ric , a n d heave n ly g od s . I n the re a r e m e n tion e d e leven

god s i n he aven ( d ivi), e leven upon ea rth ( pr th 1 v y5m ) , an d e leve n dw e l l i n g i n th e w a ters( apsuks i tah ) ; cf. I t wou ld se em n a tura l to id e n t ify th issta tem e n t w ith that of 7 Th e a ffa ir i s , h oweve r

,n ot qu ite a s s im p le a s that : in

we have a l ist of d 1 v y5h p5r th i v 5 so goj 5 t5 5py5 h , wh ich wou ld s e em to show that

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

7. go. z Pa rt 1 : R ep eated Passages belonging to Book VI I [3 1 8

r ta ; they wh o a tte n d to g ifts , wh o vis it ( th e sa c r ifice r ) , w h o fin d he ave n ,m ay they en joy

h e ave n ,son gs , praye r a n d h ym n .

’ We a r e le ft i n n o doubt a s to th e re lati v e chron ologyof th e two sta n za s

,be cau se th e e n ti re se co n d d i stich of i s repe a te d i n th e n ext sta n za

( 1 5) o f u n d e r pe cu l ia r C i rcum stan c e s ; he re th e d i re ct re fe re n ce to Vam sth a,th e au thor

o f a n d th e re fra in p5d a d ( yuyam p5 ta , &c . ) wh i ch be lon g s to th e Vas i sth as,le ave

n o d oubt tha t 1 5 a r e she e r im ita tion s of tha t s ta n za . No te tha t a lsoa n d tha t th e word s d h i bh ih ,

r 5 t1 s5cah , a n d abh i s5cah occu r toge the r a l so in

a n d n ot ag a in tog e th e r i n a n y o the r p lace .

[7 j an amca m itroyatati br uv 5 n 5h : m i tro j an 5 n yatayati br uv 5 n 5h . ]

(Vas isth a ; to Vieve De v 5h )s5n it5 si pravato dacuse c id y5bh i r v i v eso haryacv a t bh ih

,

v av anm 5 nu te yujyabh ir fi ti k ad5 n a i n dr a r 5y 5 5 d aca sy eh .

1 5“ (R ebha K5cyapa ; to In dra)

t5n m a r t5m in dra cura ci tra p5 tv apo n 5 v ajr in du r it5ti pa rs i bhfir i ,k ad 5 n a i n d ra r 5y 5 5 d aca sy

’

e r v icv apsnyasya sprhay5yyasya rajan .

P5da i s freak ish,bh fi r i a t th e e n d be in g 5 g loss ; of. Old en be rg , Pro l . 77

G rassm an n,i . 566 A rn old

,VM. p . 2 0 8 . We m ay assum e th e priority of

d d 11 sya dev 5h savit5 yay5m a ud u sy5 dev5h sav it5 s5v 5yaud u sy5 dev 5h savit5 h irany5y5 ; li d 11 sy5 dev ah

savi t5 dam nn ah .

(Vasistha to Savi tar)Lud u sy5 dev 5h savi t5 yay5m a

Jh i r an y éy im am 5tim y5m 5ci cr e t , a}?

u nu 5m bh 5g o h 5v yo m 5n u sebh ir v i yo r 5tn 5 pu rnvasur d5dh5 ti .

(P raj5pati r V5 igv 5m itra , o r o thers to In drat5d i n mv asya sav i tur n akir m e h i r a n y5yi m am 5t im y 5m 5ci er e t ,

5 su stuti rodas1 v icv am in v é 5p1 va yos5 j5n im 5 n i vavre .

(Vasisth a ; to Savitar an d Savi tar or Bhaga5n u t5n n o j5sp5ti r m ans1 sta r 5tn 5 1

°

n d ev 5sy a sav i tur iy 5 n 5h ,

bh 5gam ug ro’vase johav i ti bhagam 5n ugro 5dha y5 ti ratn am .

(Vasistha to Adityas)

Ltu r anyav o

’

fi g iraso n aksan taJ r 5tn a rfn d e v 5sy a sav i tur iy 5 n 5h,w c f.

p it5 ca t5u n o m ah5n yajatr o v icv e dev 5h sam an aso jusan ta .

Ludwig , 1 38 , re n de rs ‘ d a s m oge fu r u n s d e r he rr d e r g e sch le chte r gon n e na n g e fie h t , [ n am l i ch ] d e s g otte s Savita r fre u d e ’

; th e sam e au thor, 1 2 3 , re n de rs ‘ d i e

stu rmi sch e n Afi g i r a s e rla n g te n freu de fleh e n d v on Savita r d em go tte .

’ The re i s n o good

son for tak in g iy5 n 5h i n pa ss ive ly ; s ee Gra ssm a n n,i . 335, 34 2 .

trpt5 y5 ta path ibh ir devay5n 5 ih : dev 5 y5 ta, &c. cf. un de r

3 1 9] Hymns ascr ibed to Vasistka

(Vasistha to Vieve Dev 5h )té h i y ajfi ésu y 5 jfii y 5 s5 5m 5h sadhasth am vieve abh i san ti de v5h ,t5n adhv a r5 ucato yaksy ag n e crusti bh 5g am u5saty5 pur amdh im .

(Syum a racm i Bh5 r g av a ; to Maru ts)té h i y ajfi ésu yajfi iy 5 sa 5m 5 5dityén 5 n 5m n 5 95mbh av isth 5h ,

té n o’

v a ntu r ath atfi r m an i s5m m ah 5c ca y5m an n adh v a re cak5n5h .

For 5m 5h se e Pi sch e l , Ved . Stud . 1 . 2 2 3 ff . I n th e cr5u ta ritua l fim 5h i s a design ationof 5 class of Fathe rs , AB . OQ. V5 i t. Som e texts h ave av am 5h i n i ts

pla ce , PB . L0. The se fim 5h -av am 5h p ita rah a r e con trasted w ithfi rv 5h -5 u r v 5h p ita rah , an d k5 vy5h p itarah in th e sequ e l of the se texts . For cf.

Hillebran dt, Ved . Myth . i i i . 3 2 2 .

7 7. 4 0 . 7“c (Vasistha to Vieve Dev 5h )

mi r 6d as i abh i stu te v 5si sth 5 i r rt5v 5n o v 5m n o m i tr 6 a gn ih ,

y 5ch 5 n tu c an d r 5 u p am 51’

n n o 5 r k 5mLy 1

‘

1 y 5ria p 5 ta sv a stibh ih s5d 5 n ah .JW r efr ain , ff.

(Vasistha to Mitra an d Varun a)a 0 “L 7 I

V I n ah sahasram cu r udh o radan tv rtav an o v a r u n o m i tr 6 5 g n 1h ,r J r o r .L .L r

y a ch an tu can d ra u p am am n o a rk am a n ah kam am pupu ran tu stav an ah .

For p5da b of. suksatr5so v 5 ru n o m itro agn ih, u n de r an d,t5u n a in d ro v 5ru n o

m i tr6 agn ih, u n d e r a lso

y5d ady5 dev 5h savi t5 suv5ti can dr5n i dev 5h savit5 suv 5 ti .]

[7 suh 5v 5 devy 5di tir an arv 5 av atu devy , &c . ]

Cf. TB .

v i sn or es5sya prabh r th é h av irbh ih V1 sn or es5sy5 prabh rth é

h 5 v 5m 5 h e .

ten a v ay5m bh 5gav an tah sy5m a 5th o v ay5m,&c .]

(Vasistha ; to Usas)59v 5v 5 ti r g 6m a ti r n a u s5so v i r 5v 5 tih s5d am u ch an tu bh 5 d r5h ,

g h rt5m duh 5n 5 v i gv 5t5 h p r 5p i t5 Ly 1’

1 y 51i1 p 5 ta sv a st ibh ih s5d 5 n ah .JW r efr ain ,

[7 pr 5 brahm an o 5ng 1 raso n aksan ta tu r 5 ny5v 6’fig iraso n aksan ta ]

(Vas isth a to Vieve Dev 5h , here Agn i)sém 1 1 v 0 y ajfi 5r

’

n m ah ay an n 5m obh ih pra hota m an dro r i r ica upaké ,

y5jasv a $ 11 pu rv an i ka dev 5n 5 yajfiiyam ar5m ati 1h v avrty5h .

Part 1 : R epeated Passages belong ing to Book VI I [320

(Va sisth a ; to M itra a n d Varu n a)sém u v 5 1

’

n y aj fi5r’

n m a h ay a r'

n n 5m obh i r huv é v 5 1i1 m itrav a r u h 5 sab5dhah ,

pr5 v am n 1 5nm 5ny rease n av ani k r t5n i br 5hm a jujusan n im 5n i .For cf. P isch e l , Ved . Stud . 1 . 43.

im 5m n o ag n e adhv aram jusasv a : asm fikam ag n e adhv aram

ju sasv a im 5m n o ag n e adh v ar 5m .

in dram v isn um pas5h am brahm an as p5tim h uv é visn um, &c .

(Vasisth a Liii goktadev atah )dadh ik r5m v ah pr ath am am acv inosasam agu im sam iddham bhag am ntaye h u ve ,Lindr am v i sn u r

'

n pus5n am br5hm an as patim J5 d i ty5n d y5v 5p r th i v i a p5h

sv 5h . car

(Luca Dh 5 n 5ka ; to Vieve Dev 5h )u s5s5n 5kt5 brh ati supéqas5 dy5v 5ks5m 5 v 5 run o m itro aryam 5,in dram h u ve m aruteh p5rv at5n ap5 5 d i ty5n d y5v 5p rt h i v i ap 5h svab.

Ve ry n eatly th e tauto log ica l an d se n se l ess repe tition of ap5h in be trays thatstan za a s se con da ry ; th e last p5da i s obviou sly borrowed from th e caden ce , m a rutah

parvat5 1’i spah i s from Th e three stan zas involved a r e re la ted ; se e u n d erCf. Max Mu l le r , SBE . xxxii . 2 50 .

u dir5n 5 yajfi5m upapr ayan tah .

[7 r tasya p5n th5m 5n v etav 5 1 1 : si’

ir yaya p5n th 5m ,&c . ]

h 5ste d5dh 5n o n ary5 pu r iin i .

m ar tabhojan am 5dha r 5 sate n ah : r5sv a ca n o am rta m artabh6jan am .]

2 . 5 s5 lh5ya s5h am 5 n 5ya v edh5se .

m 5 n o v at rudra m 5 p5r 5 d5h : m 5 n o v at r in dra m 5 p5 r 5dab .

devir dev5n 5m 5pi yan ti p5thah : dev5 dev5n 5m , &c .

[7 .4 7 t5 in dr asya n 5 m in an ti v rat5n i : té dev5n 5m na,&c .]

[7 sindhubhyo hav y5m gh r tav aj juh ota m itr5ya ha vy5m, &c . ]

t5 5po devir ih 5 m 5m av an tu .

m 5 m 51h p5dyen a r5pas5 vid5 t ts5 ruh .

m 5 v o bhujem an yajfi tam eno m 5 t5t ka rm a v asav o y5s cayadh v e

m 5 v a én o an yakr tam bh ujem a m 5 t5 t,&c.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

— J Part 1 : R ep eated Passages belong ing to Book VI I [322

8 .7 2 . 1 5a (H aryata P ragath a to Ag n i , or Hav isam stutih )

up a sr ak v esu bap satah kr n v até dh arun am divi ,indre agn zi nam ah svab.

Tran s late ‘Wh en , 0 wh ite -brown Sar am eya (dog) , thou doest show thy tee th ,the n , as i t we re , spea rs sh in e i n th e maw of th e e biting— sle e p thou d e eply. ’ Cf. P isch e l ,

Ved . Stud . ii . 55 iii ; Foy , KZ. xxx iv. 2 57 ; Old en be rg , ZDMG . lxi . 8 2 3. F i sch e l , p 58 ,

ren de rs bapsa tah he re by‘ kn u rre n d ’

,though adm ittin g ‘ ve rzehre n d ’

,

‘ fre sse n d ’, a s

m ean in g of th e word on p . 63. On p . 58, h e reg a rds th is repe tition a s a n in struc tive exam ple ,show ing tha t th e sam e w ords d o n ot have th e sam e se n se eve rywhe re . Th e sam e w ords ,take n s in g ly, of cou rse n ot, though even i n th is m a tte r we m ay rem em be r B e rga i gn e ’swa rn in g aga in st sp l ittin g u p too m u ch . Bu t th e sam e p5d a , tha t i s a m ore t i ckl ish m a tte r.My investigation s in repe a te d p5de s show that they h ave , as a ru le , th e sam e va lu e , whe reve rthey occu r. H e tran slate s (p .

‘Wen n i h n (d i e Pr essste i n e ) im Mau le ze rm a lm thaben , m achen s ie ih n ( that i s, Som a ) zum T ragep fe i ler am Him m e l . Ve rehru n g se i In d ra

,

Agn i , Sva r. ’ I n th e l in e of Fische l’s ow n thought w e c ou ld bu t tran slate :‘ They tha t e a t

h im i n the i r m aws m ake ( or bu i ld ) support i n heaven .

’

B u t I see n o re ason to take i t for

gran ted that bapsatah a r e th e ad r ayah , or p re ss-ston e s , be cau se th e ve rb i n que stion is u se d

of th i n g s othe r than th e press -ston e s as w e ll ; see P i sch el , ibid . p . 63 ; Au fre ch t, KZ. xxxiv .

459. Th e subject of kr n v a té seem s to be th e same a s tha t o f th e pre ce d in g sta n za ,n am e ly th e substa n ces a dd ed to som a (m i lk, &c of wh ich i t is the re sa id that they kn owthe ir own be lon g in g s as a ca lf i ts m othe r ; that i s, they kn ow tha t th ey be lon g to Som a :

té j5n ata sv 5m okyam sam v ats5so n a m 5 trbh 1 h . Th e hym n 8 72 , a s a who le , i s obscu rea n d m ystica lly ritu a l istic, bu t i t w il l be safe to tran slate ve rba lly : ‘ i n th e m aw

of c on sum i n g ( som a) they ( th e in g red ie n ts of th e som a m ixtu re ) crea te support in h eaven .

To In d ra , Agn i obe isa n ce , l ight.’ Now in i t se em s to m e we have th e tru e pa ra l le l toth e p5da Th e first d istich of th e form e r stan za re ads : srakv e d rapsasya d ham a tah

sam a sv a r an n rtasya y6n 5 sam aran ta n 5bh ayah . Grassm an n re n d e rs aptly , thou gh n ot

l itera lly : ‘ I m Sch lu n d d e s Tropfen s we lche r g ahrt, in Opfe rs Sch oos ve re i n te n strbm en d

jetzt ve rw an d te Tra n ke s ich .

’

On e th in g i s c e rta in,i t i s a qu e stion in this stan za , a s we l l

a s in 1 5, of som a a n d h i s adm ixtu re s ( cf. G ra ssm an n’s in trod u ction s to th e two

hym n s) ; bapsatah as w e l l a s dham a tah I S ge n i tive s in gu la r, appl ied to som a a s con sum in g ,or am a lgam a tin g w ith him se lf h is adm ixtu re s. I n this w ay upa srakv e su bapsa tah m ea n s

‘ i n th e m aw of h im tha t bites i n both of its occu rren ces ( cf. e . g . bhasm an 5 d a t5,

I can d iscove r n o con c lusive crite rion wh ich po in ts ou t th e re lative d ate s o f th e two sta n zas ,bu t th e m e taphoric cha racte r of th e repeated p5da in rather po in ts to i ts se con daryor i gm .

stoti'n in drasya rayasi kim asm 5n du chun ayasi n 1’

su sv apa.

sahasragrfigo v rsabhah : sahasraer figo v r sabhas tadojah . ]

sv 5y 1‘

1 dh5sa ism inah sun isk5h : sv 5yudh5sa ism in ah .

m arudbh ir i t san i ta v 5jam 5rv 5 : tv 6ta i t san it5 v 5jam arv a.

7 .5 6 .2 5 b 5pa osadh i r van in o ju san ta : 5pa osadh i r v an in 5 ni

yajfi iya.

7 . 5 7 .4 be (Vasistha to Maru ts)fdhak S5 v o m aru to didyud astu yad v a 5g ah p u r u sat5 kar5m a ,

m 5 v as tasyam api bhum a yajatra a sm e v o a stu sa m ati r; can i sth 5 .

323] Hymns ascribed to Vaszstha

(Qafikh a Yam ayan a ; to Pi tarah)5cy5 j5nu daks in ato n isadyem am yajfiam abh i grn i ta v ieve ,m 5 h insista pi tarah kén a cin n o y 5d v a 5g ah p u ru sat5 k 5r 5m a .

(Vasistha ; to Acv in s)gugruv 51

’

1 s5 cid agv in 5 pu rdny abh i br5hm 5n i caks5the fsin‘am ,

Lprati pra yatam varam 5 jan ayJ 5 sm é v 5m a stu sum ati r; can isth5 .

W cf. 7.65.4c

Cf. Oldenberg , SBE . xl v i . 30 5 ; Ge ldn e r , Ved . Stud . i i i. 1 0 6 .

5 stut5so m aru to vieva ut1 : v igv e gan ta m aru to v igv a uti ;v igv e adya m aruto v igv a uti ]

(Vasisth a to Maru ts)brhad vayo m aghav adbhyo dadh5ta jujosann in m arutah sustutim n ah ,

gate n5dhv 5 v 1’ tir5 ti jan tum p r é n a sp 5 r h 5bhi r fi tibh i s tir eta .

(Vasisth a to In dra and Varun a)k r tam n o yajfiam v idath esu c5rum krtarh brahm 5n i sur i su pragast5,upo r ay i r devajuto n a etu p r 5 n a sp 5r h 5bh i r fi tibhi s t i r etam .

For cf. Old enbe rg , RV . Noten , p . 40 2 .

5 r5c cid dv éso v rsan o yuyota : ar5c cid dv é sah

san utar yuyotu arac c id dv ésah san utar yuyota .

7 yusm 5kam dev 5 av asah an i priyé .

(Vasisth a ; to Maru ts)Lyusm 5kari1 dev 5 5vas5han i pr iyaJ ij5n as tarati dv isah , w 1 . l 1 0 . 7

c

p r 5 sé k say a r’

n t i rate v i m ah ir iso y é v 0 var5y a d 5gat i .

8 . 2 7. 1 6“b (Man u V5 iv asv ata to Vieve Dev 5h )p r 5 sé. k say am ti rate v i m ah ir i so y é v 0 var5y a d aga ti ,Lpr5 pr aj5bh ir jayate dharm anas p5ryJ L

ar istah sarvaW e :

v igv asya sthatur jagatag ca gop5h ; v igv asya sthatur Jagato

jan i tr ih ; v igv asya sthatur jagatag: ca m an tav ah .

rja m artesu e m a ca pagyan .

ayukta sapta h ar itah sadhasthat : yadéd ayukta har itah , &c

see un der

7 11d v 5m prks5so m 5dhumanta asthuh ri d vam prks5so m adhum an ta Irate .

— J Part 1 : R epeated Passages belong ing to Book VI I [324

5 siir yo aruh ac chukram arn ah .

1 . 1 86. 2 b, mi tro aryam 5 v aru n ah sajosah .

gagm 5sah putr5 éditer adabdh5h : yuyam n ah pu tra adite r

adabdh 5h .]

5pi kratum sucétasam v atan tah 7. 7. 4 . 1 0 b, v atem a .

v 5jasya s5 t5u param asya rayah : 4 . 1 2 .3b,agn i r v 5jasya param asya

r 5yah . ]

u ru ksay5ya cakr i r e sudh5tu uru ksay5ya cakrir e .

(Vas istha to Mi tra an d Va run a)i yar

'

n d eva p ur oh i t ir yu v abh y 5m y ajfi é su m i tr 5v ar un5v ak 5 ri ,v i gv ani d u rg 5 p ip rtam ti r 6 n o

Ly fiyam p 5 ta sv a stibhi h sad 5 n ah .JW r e fr a in

, ff.

abhi yo v igv 5 bhuv an an i caste : abhi v 19v 5n i bhuv an 5 n i caste .

[7 9511 35 m itrasya v arun asya dh5m a : see un der

sam u v am yajfiam m ahayam n 5m obh ih : sam u v 0 yajfiar'

n

m abayan n 5m obh ih .

1 2 .

kratva krtah sukrtah karti'bhir bhut : u ruh pr thuh sukr tah

kar tfbhi r bhut .

7 .6 2 .3b0 r t5v 5 n o v ar un o m i tr6 agu ib, yachan tu candr5

upam am n o arkam .

dy5v 5bhum i adite tr5si th 5m n ah .

gru tamm e m itr5v arun 5 hav em 5.

7 (Vasistha to Mitra an d Varun a)n i

’

i m i tr 6 v ar uno a ry am 5 n as tm an e tok 5y a v 5r i v 0 d ad h an tu ,

su g5 n o v iqv 5 su p 5th 5n i san tu Ly fiy ém p 5 ta sv a stibhi h sad 5 n ah .Jw refrain , ff.

dur éar thas taran ir bh r5jam 5n ah : aprayuchan taran ir, &c . ]

7 (Vasisth a , to Surya (5a), an d to Mitra an d Varun a (5b))yatr5 cakrur am i ta g5 t1

’

1m asm 5 i cye no n a diyamu an v eti p5thah ,

p rat i v 5m sfir a ud i te v i d h em aLn z

’

i m obh i r m i tr 5v a r un ota havy5ih sa‘

cf. 6. r . 1 0 b

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

7. 66 . z Pan 1 : R ep eated Passages belong ing to Book VI I [326

(Viev am an as Vaiyacv a to Mitra and Varun a)t5 m 5t5 v iev av edas5 su r y 5y a p r 5m ah a s5 ,

m ahi jaj5 n 5diti r r t5v ar I .

(Vas isth a ; to Usas)yad a d ya sfir a ud ite ’

n ag 5 m itr6 aryam 5,Lsu v ti ti savi t5 bhag ah .

JW

(Manu V5 iv asv ata to Vicv e Dev 5h)

y ad ad y 5 sdr y a u d y a t i pr iyaksatr5 r tam dadha,

yan n im ruci pr abudh i v i gv av ed aso yad v 5 m ad h yamdi n e divah .

(Th e sam e)

yad a d y 5 sfir a ud i t e yan m ad h y émd in a 5 tuci ,v am arii dhatta m an ave v i cv av ed a so juh v 5n 5ya pracetase .

For th is type of repeated p5da c f. th e m e trica ll y pe rfec t type u n de r prati v amsu ra ud ite v i d h em a

,an d th e l i ke .

7 suv5ti savit5 bhégah .

(Vas istha to Adityas)u t5 sv a r 5j0 5di ti r adabdhasya v ratasya yé ,

m aho r5j5na igate .

1 4“ (Pa rv ata K5n v a to In dra)

u t5 sv a r 5je 5d i ti s tom am i n draya jI janat,

Lpurup ragastam ntaye r tasya yat. J W 8 . 1

Ludw ig , 1 1 7, ren de rs ‘u n d d i e se lbsthe rrs che r

,d ie ad iti, d ere n weg e un v e r e i te lt ,

u be r g rosses he rrschen d i e kon i g e G rassm an n,

‘ Den n di e Ad itya s, de ren R e cht n iem an d

ve rseh rt, di e m a ch ti gen ,s in d He rrsche r ii be r g rosse s Gut ’. Cf. B erg a ign e , i i i . 1 0 8, 1 98, 2 58 .

Though the se tran slation s a r e n ot fa r from th e truth,they a r e g ram m a tica l ly i n c orre ct.

Th e odd word ad it i shows that w e h ave he re th e axfiua Kao’

6'

o n a l p e’

pos. Th e word d oe sn ot con ta in an y p lu ra l id ea : sv a r5jo 5d i ti r , w ith p lu ra l ve rb, m ean s th e s e lf-ru le rs (M i tra ,Va runa , an d A ryam an ) , (a n d ) Ad iti ’. I n ( cf. a lso w e have a n othe rapp roach to th e p re sen t s itu ation : an 5gasa r

°

n tam ad i tih krn otu sé (m ascu l in e !) m itr é n av aru n en 5 sajos5h . I d o n ot be l ieve tha t th e m ascu l in e 85 i s to be cha n ged to fem in in eS5 ( th e Gord ian kn ot) , bu t that se’. refe rs e ithe r to Ar yam an or Dadh ikr5 v an . Cf. Grassm a n n

,

i . 583 ; B e rg a ign e , i i i . 1 56 ; Hillebran d t, Ad iti, p . 8 ; Olden be rg , RV. Noten , p . 30 0 :‘May

A d i ti re n d e r th is (p iou s m a n ) gu iltle ss , a n d h e (Aryam an or Dadh ik r 5 v a n ) co-ope ra t in gw ith M i tra an d Varu n a .

’ Both passage s refe r to Ad iti an d thr ee othe r god s, two of thema t least Ad ityas.

Th e p5 da seem s to be e choe d i n to w i t,‘ An d Ad i ti h as a rou sed for

se lf- ru le r ( In d ra ) a son g of pra ise , chan ted by m a n y i n o rd e r to ( obtain ) he lp , be lon g in gto th e rta .

’ Cf. an d se e Lu dw ig , 590 . I t is poss ible , of cou rse,that th e repe a te d

padas a r e a cc id en ta l ly asson a n t ; stil l w e m ay im ag in e tha t im ita te s i n a vag uefash i on th e soun d

,though n ot th e con ten ts

, of be cau se th e la tte r is too ca n n y n ot

to be in ten tion a l a n d prim a ry .

prati v am sdr a udite prati v 5m sfira udite v idhem a ;

prati v 5m sfira adi te sukt5ih .

327] Hymns ascr ibed to Vasislka

ag n ijihv5 r t5vrdh ah ; divaksaso agn ijihv 5 r t5v rdhah .

(Vasisth a ; to Adityas)tad v o ady5 m an 5m ah e sukt5ih sdr a udite ,yad o

’

hate var un o m i tro aryam 5 yfi yam rtésy a r ath y ah .

(Ku sI din K5uva to Vigv e Dev 5h )ati n o v ispit5 pu ru naubh i r apo n a parsatha,

yuy ém r tasy a r a th y ah .

Of. th e p5da , sy5m éd r t5sya r athyah, — For 6hate in see B aun ack,KZ. xxxv. 50 1 if. Geldn er

,Ved . Stu d . i i i . 59, an d th e referen ces the re g iven .

(Vasistha ; to Surya)tac caksu r d ev ah itam gukram ucc5r at,

pagyem a caradah gatam j iv em a ca rad ah gatam .

(Sury5 S5vi tr‘

1'

to S5v itr 1)pun ah patn im agn i r ad5d 5yu s5 sah5 vareas5d1 rgh5yu r asy5 yah patir jiv 5ti ga rad ah gatam .

For m asse s of sim i la r form u las se e m y Ved ic Con cordan ce u n der as5u pagyem a

qaradah ca tam cf. a lso RV.

p5 t5m som am r t5v rdh5 .

(Vasistha to Agv in s)avi stam dh i sv agv ina n a 5 sr

’

1 pr aj5v ad reto ah r ayam n o astu,

5 v 5m tok e t5n ay e tfi tuj 5n 5h su ratn 5 so d ev av i tim g am em a .

(Vasistha to Indra an d Varun a)o J. J. il_1yam 1 n dram v arun am ag ta m e gt p ravat tok e tan ay e tu tugan a ,

su r atn 5 s0 d ev av i tim g am em aLyuyan

'

n p5ta sv astibh ih sada n ah . Jw refr a in , 7. ft

"

.

Grassm ann,i . 366, ren de rs ‘

( d ies Lied ) he lfe schn e l l zu Ki n d e rn m i r

un d E n ke ln at i . 354 h e ren d e rs n a ch Ki n d u n d E n ke ln e ifrig streben d m ég enm i t Schatz v er sehn zu eu rem Mah l wi r komm en

’. Lu dwig , 5 1 , a lso ren de rs t5tuj5 n 5h

i n in tran sitive ly by ‘sta rk ’

; bu t, a t 739, h e ren ders t5tuj5n 5 in 5b tran s itive ly,

tak in g i t as du a l,

‘

( da s l ied) stimm e gun stig zu sam en zu k in d schaft d i e [ da zu ] k raftigtre iben d en (se . In d ra an d Va ru n a ) There i s n o reason for tak in g th e word i n an y othe rbu t th e in tran s itive sen se of ‘

swe l l in g ’ i n e ithe r passage ; in i t ag rees w ith th esubject of gam em a ; i n w ith g ib, son g

’.

(Vasistha ; to Acv in s)n f

'

i m e h av am 5qrnu tam yuv 5n 5 y 5 s i stam v a r tir aqv in 5v ir 5v at ,d h a ttém r atn 5n i jé r atam c a sfi r in

Lyfi yam p 5 ta sv astibhi h s5d 5 n ah .J

W refrain,

ff.

Cf. Neisser, B ezz. B e i tr . xii i . 293.

Par t 1 R ep ea ted Passages belong ing to Book VI I [328

pr5 v am r 5tho m 5n ojav 5 iyarti pr5 v 5mratho m 5n ojav 5 asar31 .

(Vas is tha to Aqv in s)$ 5 papra th

‘

an é abhi péfica bh5m 5 tr i v an dhu ro m 5nas5 y5 tu yuktah ,vi go y én a g 5ch ath 0 d ev ay 5n t ih k ii tra c id y5m am aqv in a dadhan a.

1 0 . 4 1 . 2 c (Suh astya Ghau seya to Agv i n s)

prata ry ujamn 5 saty5dh i tisthatah pr 5 tary5v 5 n amm adh uv 5han am r 5tham,

v i go y én a g 5ch a th 0 y 5jv 5 r i r n a r 5 kI r ég: c id yajii5m h 6trm an tam acvina.

Fo r k i ri in 1 0 4 1 . 2dse e F l SCh e l, Ved . Stud . i. 2 1 8

,a n d m y c ritic ism u n de r For

pé fi ca bh flm 5 in Mu ir,OST. 1 . 1 76.

4 . 44 . m 5 v 5m an ye n i yam an dev ay5n tah .

[7 .7 pr5ti pr5 yatamv5ram 5j5n 5ya : pr5ti v 5m 5tra v5ram 5 j5n 5ya. ]

asm é v am a stu sum atie can isth5 : asm e v 0 astu sum atic c5n 1 sth5 .

7 .7 0 . 6“ (Vas istha ; to Acv in s)i y 5 in m an is5 i y 5m a gv in 5 g ir im 5m su v rk tim v r san 5 ju se th 5m ,

im 5 b r 5hm 5n i yu v ayun y a gm anLy 1

'

1 y 5 111 p 5 ta sv astibhi h s5d 5 n ah .JGs? refra in , ff.

(Th e sam e)5hem a yajfiam path5m u r5n 5 im 5m su v rk tim v r san 5 ju se th 5m ,

9r ust1 v év a pr és ito v am abodhi pr5ti st6m 5ir j5ram 5n o v as isth ah .

n i ped5v a uhathu r 5 95m agv am .

im 5m suv rktim v r san 5 juseth5m .

pr5 v 5mbr5hm 5n i k5 r 5v o bharan te : v i y5d v 5cari1 kI st5so

bh5ran te . ]

7 . 4 . 1 3 . u r dhv 5m bh 5 num savi t5 dev 6 agret ; 4 .fi rdhv 5mbh 5num

sav i tév 5 gr et u rdhv 5m ketum savi t5 dev 6 agr et.

(Vasisth a to Aqv in s)5 p aqc5t 5 n n 5 sa ty5 pu r 5st5d 5Qv in 5 y 5 tam adh a r 5d ud ak t5 t ,J. .L .L r o r r

a v 1 9v 5tah p an caJan y en a ray a Lyu y am p a ta sv a sti bh ih sad a n ah .

J

W r efra in,

ff.

Cf. u n d e r 1 9 .

5t5 rism a t5m asas p5 r5m asy5 .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Par t 1 : R ep ea ted Passages belonging to Book VI I [330

(Th e sam e)

Les5 sy5 n 5vyam 5yu r d5dh5 n 5 J gndhv i tam o jy6ti§os5 abodh i , as

:

3 . 6“

agra eti yuv atir ah r ayan a p r 5c i k i tat sfir y a r'

n y ajfi ém a g u i m .

Cf. Bloom fie ld,R e l ig ion o f th e Veda

, p . 69, n ote .

praty u adarqy 5ya ti : c itr év a praty ada rcy 5 yati . ]

jy6tis kr n oti sfi n 5 1'

1 .

(Vasisth a to Usas)qr 5v ah sur ibh y o am i tam v asu tv an 5m v 5j5 1

’

1 asm abhyam g6m atah ,

codayitr i m agh 6n ah sun ftav aty Lus5 u ch ad apa s r 1

’

dh ah .

_I 65?

1 2 “ (N5 rada K5 n y a ; to In dra)Lin dre gavi sth a satpateJ L

ray img r n 5tsu dh5 raya ,_l W a z8. 1 b :

qr 5v ah sfi r ib h y o am i tam v a su tv an 5m .

u s5 u chad apa sr idhah .

vige jan aya m 5h i garm a ya ch atam .

na tam ar'

1 h o n 5 du r it5 n i m 5 r tyam : n a t5m an ho na dur it5m

kutag can 5 . ]

n 5r as tok5sya t5n ayasya s5t1’

su : n 5ras tok5sya t5n ayasya s5 t5u .

(Vasistha ; to In dra a nd Varun a)a sm é i n d ro v 5r u n 0 m itré a ry am 5d y um n 5my a ch an tu m 5b i 95rm a sap r 5th ah ,

a v a d h r 5 1’

n jy 6 t i r 5di te r r t5 v 1‘

d h 0 d ev 5sy a g l é k am sav i tur m 5n 5m ah e .

For th e first p5da of. u n de r

h avyébh i r in dr5v ar un 5 n 5m obh ih hav yébh ir m i tr 5

varun 5 n 5m obh ih .

p5r i tm an 5 v isu r 1’

1 p5 31g 5 ti : p5r i tm an 5 v i su rupo 31 g5 si .

p5r i n o helo v arun asya v rjy5h : p5r i n o heti r udrasya v rjy5h ;

p5r i v o he ti r udr 5sya v rjy5h .

pr5 n a sp5 rh5bhi r fi tibh is tir etam : pr5 n a sp5 rh5bh ir fi tibh is

tireta .

ray im dh attam v 5sum an tari1 pu ruksum : r ayim dh atth é,&c .

r ay im dhatth6,&c . ; r ayim dh attam v é sum an tam

gatagv in am ; r ayim dh attam gatagv in am .

‘

O

331 ] Hymns ascr ibed to Vasiggfba

(Vasisth a ; to In dra and Varun a)i y 5m in d r am v 5r unam a sta m e g ih p r 5v at tok é t5n ay e t5tuj 5n 5 ,su r 5tn 5 so d ev 5v i ti r

'

n g am em aLy 1

‘

1 y 5m p 5ta sv astibhi h s5d 5 n ah .Jrefra in ,

if.

pr5v at toke t5n aye t5tuj5n 5 , sur 5tn 5 so dev 5v 1tim gam em a

5 v 5m toké t5n aye tfituj5n 5h sur5tn 5 so dev 5v 1 tiri 1 g am em a .

(Vas igtha ; to Varun a)dhira tv asya m ahin 5 janfing i v i y 5s tast5m bh a r 6d a si c i d u r v i ,

pr5 n5kam r sv 5m n un ude brhan tam dv it5 n 5ksatrampapr 5thac ca bh fim a .

(Pr aj5pati to Pav am 5 n a Som a)sa v 1 1 6 daksas5dh an o v i y 5s tast5m bh a r é d asi ,

h 5r ih pav i tre avyata v edh5 n 5 y6n im 5 s5dam .

I t i s su re ly n ot go in g too far to say tha t th e repeated p5da o rig in ated i n th e sphe reof Va runa , rathe r tha n that of Som a Pav am 5 n a , e spe c ia l ly as th e c on n exion i n

i s loose an d in sip id — For dv i t5 i n cf. B e rga i g n e , Qua ran te Hym n es, p . 79 ; Ge ldn er ,

Ved . Stud . i ii . 4 .

pr5cetaso y5 is5yan ta m 5nm a v aJapr asut5 i§5yan ta m 5um a .]

m r 15 suksatra m r laya .

(Vasistha to Varun a)y 5t kim ced5m va run a d5ivye j5n e ’bh i d r 0 h 5mm an u sy 5g c5r 5m a s i ,

acitti yat t5v a dh5rm 5 yuyopim 5 m 5 n as t5sm 5d én aso deva r i risah .

1 0 . (Pracetas Afigi rasa Duh sv apn aghn am )y 5d in dra brahm an as pa te ’bh i d r 0 h 5m c5r 5m a s i ,

pr5cet5 n a 5fig iras6 dv isat5m p5 tv anh asah .

For cf. 4 . 5c itti yé c cak rm 5 d5iv ye j5n e .

vaha v 5yo n iyuto y5by ach a 1 . 1 35. 2f,v 5ba v 5yo n iyuto y5by asm ayfih .

pib5 sut5sy5n dh aso m 5d5ya : pib5 sut5sy5n dhaso abhi pr5yah .

g5vyar’

n cid fi rv 5m u gijo v i v av ruh : v raJam gom an

tam n gijo , &c .]

(Vasigth a to Indra an d V5yu)1 95n5so ye d5dh ate svar no g 6bh i r 5Qv ebh ir v 5subhi r h i r an y5ih ,

indrav 5yi‘

1 sa rayo v igvam 5yu r arv adbh ir v 1 r5ih pftan 5 su sahyun.

(Pan ayo Asu r 5h ; to Saram 5 )ayam n i dh i

'

h sar am e adribudhn o g ébhi r 59v ebh i r v 5su bh i r n y r stah ,r5ksan ti tam pan 5yo yé su g0p5 reku padam 5lakam 5 jagan tha .

For cf. B r un n h ofer , B ezz. Be i tr . xxvi . 1 0 7.

— J Pa rt 1 : R epeated Passages belong ing to Book VI I [332

(Vas isth a ; to In dra an d V5yu )5r v an t0 n 5 9r 5v aso b h i k sam 5n 5 i n dr av 5y5 su stu ti bhi r v 5s i g th 5h ,

v 5j ay 5n tah sv 5va se h u v em aLy ii y5m p 5 ta sv astibh ih s5d 5 n ah .

J

W r efrain,

ff.

v igv én n arah sv apaty5ni cakruh : v ibhv o n arah sv apaty5ni

cak ruk ]

y5ve t taras tan ve y5v ad 6jah 1 .33. 1 y5v at t5r o m aghav an y5v ad 6jah .

.L

a n o n iyudbh ih catin ibh ir adhv aram sahasri n ibh ir upa yah i yaJn 5m

1 . 1 35 . 5 n o n iyudbh ih gatin lbh ir adh v aram sahasr in rbhi r upa y5h i

Vi taye .

v 5yo asm in savan e m 5dayasv a asm ifi churasavan e , &c . asm in n 11 S 11 savan e

,&c.]

[7 t5 s5n asi 9av as5n 5 h i bhutam 95r5n 5m95V1 sth5 t5 hi bhutam .]

én dr5gn i s5 1‘

1 m an as5ya y5 tam .

y5t sim 5gag cakrm 5 tat su m r la : y5t S im 5gag: cakr m 5 tat su

m r latu .

m éndro n o vi sn u r m arutah p5r i khyan 1 . m 5 n o mi tro v 5run ol I r .L 0

aryam ayu r 1 n dra rbh uksa m aru tah pan kh yan . ]

(Vas istha to In dra an d Ag n i)

cr n u t5 1’

n jar i t li r h 5vam indragn i vah atam g irah ,L14,15 n5 pipyatam dh iyah .

J

(N5 rada K5n v a to In dra)pratn av 5j jan ay5 g irah gr n u d h i jar i tur h 5vam ,

m ade -m ade v av aksitha. suki'tv an e .

(Krsn a Afig ir asa to Agv in s)

9rnu t5m ja r i tur h 5vam ki'sn asya stuv at6 n ar 5,

Lm 5dhv ah s6m asya pi taye .

J as? refra in , 9“ al so

195n 5 p ipyatam dhiyab.

(Vasistha to In dra an d Agn i).L ..L i

m a papatv aya n o n ar en dragn i m abh icastaye ,.L

m a n o r i r adh atam n i d é .

(Sadh v ansa Kan va ; to Agv in s)5 n o v i9v 5 ny agv i n 5 dh att5m r5dh5 1

’

1 sy 5hray5 ,k r tam n a r tv iy5 v ato m 5 n o r i ra d h a tam n id é .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

7. 97. I o Par t 1 : R ep ea led Passages belong ing to Book VI I [334

dhattzim r ay im sta vate k I r éye c it : d5t5 v 5su stuv até , &c .]

[7 juh 6tan a v r sabh5ya ks it1n 5m : v rgabh r‘

iya ks itI n5m . ]

yudh 5 dev ébhyo v ar iv ag: cakar th a .

pr én dr asya v ocam pratham 5 kr t5

n i pr5 n fi tan a m agh 5v 5 y5 cak5ra

pra te p5r v 5 n i k5 ran 5 n i v ocam pr5 n 5tan 5 m aghav an y5

cak5 r tha .

1 0 .

u rum yajf15ya cak rath u r u lok5m .

(Vasistha ; to Vig n u )v5sat te v i sn av 5 8 5 5 k r n om i t5u m e ju sa sv a Q ip iv i sta h av y 5m ,

v 5r d h an tu tv 5 su stu t5y 0 g ir o m eLy 1

'

1.y 5 11 1 p 5 ta sv a st i bh ih 8 5d 5 n ah .JW r efra in ,

ff.

tisr6 v 5cah pra vada jy6ti rag r 5h 7. tisr 5h praj55ry5 jy6tirag r 5h . ]

7 yath av a95m tan v am cakra esah .

(Kum 5 ra Agn eya , or Vas is tha to Parjanya)y 5sm i n v iqv 5 n i b huv a n 5 n i ta sth us tisro dy5v as tr edh5 sasrur 5pah

tr5yah k695 sa upasécan 5 so Lm 5dh v a gcotan ty abh i to v i rapgam .

_l

(Vigv akarm an Bh 5 uv an a to Vigv aka rm an )tam i d garbham pratham 5m dadh ra 5po yatra de v5h sam ég achan ta vigy e .

ajasya n5bh 5 v 5dhy ekam 5 rpitam y 5sm in v iqv 5n i bh uv an 5 n i ta sth uh .

7 m 5dhv a gcotan ty abh ito v i rapgam .

$5 r etodh5 v rsabh5h 95cv ati n 5m .

tasm in n 5 tm 5 Jagatas tasthusag: ca sfirya 5 tm 5, &c .

sah asras5 v é pra tiran ta 5yuh .

i ndr 5 som 5 t5patam r 5ksa ubJa tam 1 . 2 in dr 5gn 1 r5ksa ubjatam . ]

an 5 ram bh an é t5m asi pr5 v idhyatam t5m asi pr5

v iddh am .

hatam druh6 r aksaso bh afigu r5v a tah : 5pa hata r akgaso, &c . ]

335] Hymns ascr ibed to Vasisglia

in dr 5 som 5 duskfte m 5 sug 5m bhut : n 5 sug5m du skrte

bhuv am . ]

v igv asya jan t6r adham 5s padi sta : v igv asya jan tor adham 5mcak5 ra .

(Vas istha to In dra)pra v ar taya div 6 59m 5 n am in dra s6m 5 9itamm agh av an s5m gigadh i ,

p r 5k t5 d 5p 5k t5 d a d h ar5d ud ak t5d abh i jahi raksasah parv aten a .

(P5yu Bh 5 radv 5ja ; to Agn i R aksohan )p aqc5t pu r 5st5 d ad h ar 5d ud ak t5 t kavin k5vy en a p5 ri p5h i r 5jan ,s5khe s5kh 5yam aj5ro ja r im n é

’

gu e m ar t5 1’

1 am artyas tv 5m n ah .

Cf. an d a lso Sti l l othe r varia tion s of th e word s ford i re ction s i n th e rep eate d p5das m ay be fou n d i n th e AV . ve rs ion s of th e repeated p5da s,

an d

srjad agan imy5 tum 5dbhyah : 7. 5 95mmy5 tum 5dbhyah .

(Vasistha to Pr th iv i and An t-a riksa)m 5 n o rakgo abhi n ad y5tum 5v at5m 5poch atu m ithun5 y5 kim i din 5 ,

p rth i v i n ah p 5r th i v 5 t p 5 tv 5nh a s0’n t5r ik sam d i v y 5t p 5 tv a sm 5n .

(Agn i Sauci ka ; to Dev 5h )p51

”

i ca j5n 5 m am a h otr5mjusan t5m Lg6j5t5 u t5 yé yajn iyasahu W 7. 35. 1 4“

p r thi v i n ah p 5rth iv 5 t p 5 tv 5 1'

1h a so ’n t5r i k sa r

’

n d i v y5t p 5tv asm 5n .

7 . m 5 té dr gan su ryam u cc5ran tam : 4 . 2 5 jy6k pagy5 t sury am u cc5

ran tam ; 6 . 4“,p59yem a nu su ryam u cc5ran tam ; 1 0 .

jy6k pagyem a su ryam u cc5 ran tam .

REPEATED PASSAGES BE LONG I NG TO

BOOK VI I I

(Medh5 ti th i K5n v a , an d Medhy5 tith i K5n v a to In dra)yé c c id dh i tv 5 jan 5 im e n 5n 5 h 5v an ta ut5y e ,a sm 5k am br 5hm ed5m in dra bhntu té ’

h 5 v iev 5 ca v 5 rdhan am .

(Gosfiktin K5 n v 5yan a , an d Acv asuktin K5n v 5yan a

y5d in dra m anm ac5s tv a n 5u 5 h 5v an ta fi t5y e ,a sm 5k ebh i r n i'bh ir 5tra sv 5 r jaya .

8 .68 . 5c (Pr iyam edh a Afig irasa ; to In dra)

abh i staye sad5vrdham sv 5rm 1 1h e su y5m n 5rab,

n 5u 5 h 5v an ta ut5y e .

For th e id ea of th e repeate d p5da se e p. vii i , l in e 6 from bottom .

8 . 1 .4 Cd (Medh 5 tith i K5u va , an d Medhy5 tithi K5n v a , to In dra)vi ta i tu ryan te m agh av an v ipagc i to

’

1 y6 v ipo j5n 5 n 5m ,

u p a k r am asv a p u r u rup am 5 bh ara v 5jam n éd i sth am u t5y e .

8 . 60 . 1 8cd (Bharga Pr 5g5 tha to Agn i )ké ten a 95rm an sacate su s5m 5n y 5gu e tubhyam c ikitv 5n 5

,

i san y 5y 5 n ah pu r u rfip am 5 bh a ra v 5jam n éd i sth am ut5y e .

For se e Ge ldn e r,Ved . Stu d . i ii . 1 0 4 .

8 .1 .1 2 d (Medh5tith i K5n v a, an d Medhy5 tith i K5n v a to In dra)y5 r te c id abhicr i sah pu r5 jatrfibhya 5 tfdah ,s5mdh 5 t5 samdh im m agh 5v 5 pu rfiv asu r i sk a r t5 v ih r u tam pfin ah .

8 . 2 0 . 2 6dl (Sobh ar i Kanva ; to Maru ts)v icv am p59yan to bibh r th 5 tanfisv 5 L

ten 5 n o 5dh i v ocata,J cs

:

ksam 5 rapo m aru ta 5tu rasya n a i sk a r t5 v ih r u tam p im ah .

Th e repeated p5da i s n ot of th e sam e g ramm atica l va lue i n both ; i ska rtfi in i s

n om en ag en ti s gove rn in g th e a ccu sative ; i n i t i s im pe ra tive aorist se c . p lu r. Th e

d istich 2“ i s obscu re Ludw ig , Kritik , p . 38, d iscu sse s th e read in g s of th e para l l e l texts.

Fo r cf. AV .

sot5 h 1’

s6m am 5dr ibh ih sun v an ti som am 5dr ibh ih . ]

dev 6 m 5r t5ya dag-use : 1 . 45 . 8d

,5g h e m 5 1

‘ t5ya d5cli s e :

v 5su m ar taya d5ease . ]

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Par t 1 : R epea ted Passages belonging to Book VI I I [338

in dre h a v icv 5 bh 1’

1 v a n 5n i yem ir e 5d it te v icv 5 bhuv an 5 n iyem ir e t1

’

1bhyem 5 v 19v 5 bhav an an i yem ir e

tanfisu v i 9v 5 bhavan 5 n i yem i re . ]

abh i tv 5 pfl r vépl taye .

8 .3 .7 c (Medhy5tith i K5n v a ; to In dra)Labbi tv 5 p1

‘

1 r v 5p1 tayaJ in dra st6m ebh ir 5y5v ah , cw 1 “

sam i c in 5sa rbh 5v ah e5m a sv ar an r udr5 grnan ta pfirvyam .

8 . (Parv ata K5n v a to In dra)y5d a sya dh5m an i pr iyé sam i c i n 5so 5sv a r an ,

n 5bh5 yajfi5sya dohan5 pr5dhv ar é .

For cf. Ne isse r,B e zz. B e i tr . xx . 68 ; for cf. Old e n be rg , xlv1 . 1 6 1 .

(Medhy5tithi K5n v a ; to In dra)s eyed in dro v 5v r dh e v fsnyam 95v o m 5de su t5sya v isn av i

,

ady5 t5m asya m ah im 5n am 5y5v 6’n u stu v a n ti pfi r v 5th 5 .

(Gosfi ktin K5n v 5yan a , an d Acv asflktin K5n v 5yan a

tad ady5 cit ta ukth in o ’n u s tu v an t i p fi r v 5th 5 ,

v fsapatn i r apo jay5 dive-dive .

gagdh i n o asy5 yad dha pau ram 5v i th a : ékasya cru st5u y5d dh a

cod5m 5v i tha .

(Medhy5 tithi K5n v a to In dra)mi 1 1 tye m 5dhum attam 5 g i ra st6m 5 sa i rate ,satr 5j1

’

to dh an as5 5ksitotayo v 5jay 5n to r 5th 5 i v a .

(Vi r fipa Afigirasa ; to Ag n i)im e v ipr asya v edh 5so

’

guer 5str tayajv an ah ,

g ir a st6m 5 sa i rate .

(J am adagn i to Pav am 5na Som a)

L5srg ran dev 5v 1 tayeJ v 5jay 5n to r 5th 5 i v a . w

(Medhy5 tith i K5n v a to In dra)y uk sv 5 h i v rtrahan tam a b 5r i in dra p ar 5v 5tah ,a rv 5 cI n 6 m agh av an som api taya u g ra r sv ébhj r 5 g ah i .

8 . 49(V5 1. (P r askan v a K5n v a ; to In dra)y 5d d h a n fi n é fn y 5d v 5 y ajfi é y 5d v 5 p r th i v y5m 5d h i ,

5to n o yajii 5m 5 91’

1bh ir m ah em ata u g r 5 u g r ébh i r 5 g ahi .

339] Hymns ascr ibed to Kan vas, Angirasas, etc.— 8 .4 . u

8 . 50 (V5 l . (Pustigu K5nv a to Indra)y 5d d h a n 5 n 5m p a r 5 v 5ti yad v 5 p rth i v y51

'

n d iv i ,

yuj5n 5 in dra h 5r i bh ir m ah em ata rev 5 rsv ébhi r 5 g ahi .

7 seem s d ec ided ly th e be tte 1 of th e two V5 lakhi lya stan zas th e paral le l betweenpa r 5 v 5ti a n d pr th ivy5m i s we l l ba la n ced , whe reas th e 1 e lat ion of th e first two p5das in8 .49 7 i s, to say th e least, awkwa rd ; m ore prope rly we m ay say that i t i s sen se less.

— For

p5da b of both stan zas cf. y5t k im ca pr th ivy5m 5dh i,wh ich i s m etrica lly infe rior

( caden ce u v ) .

(Medhy5 tith i K5n v a ; to Indra)n 1

’

r agnayo r u rucur n i r u sfiryo n ih s6m a indr iy6 rasah,n 1

’

r an t5r iks5d adh am o m ah5m 5him kree t5d in dr a p5ufisy am .

3“ (Medh5tithi K5n v a , to Indra)

n y 5 rbudasya v ist5pam v ar sm 5n ar’

n brh at5s tira,k r sé t5a i n d ra p 5unsy am .

Cf. Ne isse r, B ezz. B e i tr . xxvi i . 268 .—For th e repeated p5da cf. kar isy5 ind ra

p5unsyam .

astam v 5yo n a tug ryam : y aksan vayo n é, t5gryam . ]

(Dev 5 ti th i K5nv a ; to In dra)y 5d in d r a p r 5g 5p 5g li d afi n y 5g v 5 h fiy 5se n fbh ih ,sim 5 pu r5 n fsuto asy 5n ave

’

si pracardha tu'

rv5es .

(Prag5 tha Kanva ; to In dra)y 5d i n d r a p r 5g 5p 5g li d afi n y 5g v 5 h fi y 5se n r

‘

bh ih ,5 y5h i tfiyam 591110 11 111 .

For se e Ge ldn e r , Ved . Stud . 1 1 . 1 90 ; Olden berg , RV. Noten , p . 95.—Note

correspon d en ce of w ith ( n ext item bu t on e).

indra m 5d5yase S505 : 8 . 52 (V5 1. ay5u m 5dayase s5c5 . ]

(Dev 5tith i Kanva ; to In dra)sv ay5m cit S5 m anyate d59u r ir j5n 0 y 5tr 5 sém asy a trm p 5si ,

id5m te 5n n am ynjyam s5m uksitam t5sy éh i p r 5 d r av 5 p iba .

8 . 53(V5 1. (Medhya K5u va to In dra)v icv 5 dv ésansi jahi c5v a c5 krdh i v icv e san v an tv 5 v 5su ,

cistesu cit te m adir5so an95vo y 5tr 5 sém a sy a trm p 5si .

(Pr ag5tha K5n v a to In dra)ay5m te m 5n u se j5n e s6m ah pfi rfisu sfiyate,

t5sy éh i p r 5 d r av 5 p iba .

Ludwig , 588, ren d ers 8.4 .

‘v on se lbst ha lten d ie leu te s ich geehrt wo am som a du

d ich s5 ttig st’; Grassm an n ,

‘ de r m an n e rsche in t sich se lbe r auch als fr omm ge sin n t, be i

d em , am Som a,du d ich labst ’. I wou ld take m anyate passive ly an d ren der, ‘ of h im self

Part 1 R ep eated Passages belong ing to Book VI I I [340

tha t m an i s rega rde d as p ious w ith whom (y5 tr 5 ) thou doe st pa rtak e of th e som a’. I n

8 . 53(V5 l . 5) . 4°d th e con n exion of th e tw o p5da s i s tole rable if we take trm pais i in subj un ctive

( fu tu re ) sen se ; w e shou ld rea l ly expe ct t5tr 5 som asya trm p5 si in p5 da d ,‘ w ith th e Qi stas

a r e th e (som a - )p lan ts wh ich d e l ight the e ; the re thou sha lt d r 1n k of th e som a’. These

in d ica tions suffi ce , pe rhaps, to m ark a s th e orig in a l sou rce of p5 da b.- Cf. H i l lebran d t,

Ved . Myth . i . 48 .

ar v5ficam tva saptayo v ahan tu sav an éd upa :

5 1 11 55 05 v am s5ptayo’

dh v aracr 1’

yo v 5han tu s5van éd upa .

m 5nh istho v 5jas5 taye : m 5nhis th am v5jas5 taye .

r 5then a pr thup5jas5 .

(B rahm 5 tith i K5n v a ; to Acv in s)

pu r upr iy5 n a ut5ye p u r um an dr 5 pu r fi v 5sfi ,stu sé k5n v 5 so acv i n 5 ,

1 2“

(Sadh v aii sa K5 u va to Acv in s)i r .Lb

pu r um an d r 5 p ur u v a su Lm an ota ra ray1n am , J w

st6m am m e acv in 5v im 5m abhi v 5hn I an 1‘ 1 s5 t5m .

Note th e corre spon d en ce s of 8 . with an d 8 . w ith

(B rahm 5 tith i K5n v a ; to Acv in s)m 5 i1 h isth 5 v 5jas5tam es5yan t5 gubhas p5t1 ,

g 5n t5 r 5 d 5 91’

1 s 0 g r h 5m .

(Narada K5n v a to In dra,here h is Hart)

stuh i 9rut5ri1 v ipacci tam b5r i y5sya prasaksin 5 ,g 5n t5 r 5 d 591

’

1 s0 g rh 5m n am asv i n ah .

(Sobh a r i Kan va ; to A9vins)Lib5 ty5 pu r ubh fitam 5 J dev 5 n 5m obhi r acv ina , W

Larv acin 5 sv 5vase kar5m ah e

J g 5n t5 r 5 d 5quso g r h 5m . 5? cf. 3“

Th e extra iam bic d ipody, n am asv i n ah,m a rks as com pos ite a n d secon da ry ;

n am a sv i n ah i s frequ en t caden ce e lsewhe re , e . g .— Note that

th e two hym n s repeat For th e repeated p5da cf. g5ch a tam d 591’

1 so

g r h 5m .

Igh r t5ir g5v y 1

‘

1 tim uksatam : 5 n o m itr5v arun 5 gh r t5ir g5vy t1 tim

uksatam ; 5 n o m itr5v a r u n 5 h av y5justi 1n gh r t5ir g 5vy1‘

1 tim

uksatam 1'

l5bh ih .

(Brahm 5 tith i K5n va ; to Acv in s)5 n a st6m am up a d r av 5t tfiyam cyen ébh i r 5 91

’

1bh ih ,

y5 tam 5cv ebh ir acv in 5 .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

— J Part 1 : R ep ea ted Passages belong ing to Book VI I I [342

6“ (Vigv am an as Vaiyacv a , or Vyacv a Afig ir asa to Acv in s)v 5hi sth o v am h 5v 5n 5m etom o dfi t6 huvan n ar 5

,

y u v 5bh y am bh fi tv aov in 5 .

S ee u n d e r — For cf. Ne isse r,B e zz. B e i tr . xv i i i . 3 2 1 .

ten a n o v aJln I v asfi .

y5d v 5m r 5th o V ibhi s p5t5 t.

r 5tham h iran yav an dh ur am .

(Brahm 5 tith i Kan va to Acv in s)

Lr 5 th am h i ran yav an d h u r amJ

h i r a n y 5bh iqum aqv in 5 ,1 .L

La h 1 sth a th o d 1 v 1 sprcam .

J

(Sobhar i K5 h va ; to Aev in s)r 5th o y6 v am tr iv an d h u r o h i r an y 5bhiqur aqv i n 5 ,p5 r i d y5v 5pr th iv i bh fi sa ti cru t5s Ltén a n asaty5 gatam u 69

”

Alm ost id e n tica l . Note that — For a s a whol e see u n d e r

5 h i sth5th o d iv ispi'cam .

(B rahm 5 tith i K5u va to Acv in s)

Ltén a n o v 5jin i v as 1

'

1J pa ravatac cid 5 g atam , 55

:

up em 5m su stu tim m 5m a .

(Sadhv ansa Kanva to Aev in s)

Ly5 0 cid dh i v 5m pur5 i sayo juhfi r é’vase n ar5

,J

5 y5 tam acv in 5 g atam up em 5m su gtu tim m 5m a .

h iranyayen a rath en a : h iranyayen a savit5 r 5th ena

h i ran yaye n a su v i't5 r5th en a . ]

(K5 90 9 C5 idyasya d5 n astutih )t5 m e agv in 5 san 1n 5m v idy5tam n 5v 5 n 5m ,

yatha cic c5 idy5h kacuh ca t5m fistran am d 5d at sah 5sr 5 d 5ca g 6n 5m .

(T ir in dir asya P5 reavyasya d5 n astu tih )trin i gat5n y 5 rv at5m sa h 5sr 5 d 5Qa g 6n 5m ,

d ad li s pajr5ya s5m n e .

(Vatsa K5 n v a ; to In dra)m ah5n in dro y5 6jas5 p a rj5n y o v r s t1m 51

'

1 i v a ,

st6m 5 i r v ats5sya v 5 v rdh e .

(Medh5 tith i Kan va to S om a Pav am 5 n a)a sm 5bhyam in dav in drayur m 5dhv ah pav asv a dh5ray5 ,p a r j5n y o v r stim 5r

’

1 i v a .

Tran sla te ‘ G 1 e a t is In d ra wh o l n stren g th i s l ike Pa rja nya tha t con trols th e ra inh e hath bee n m ade stron g by Va tsa’s son g s of pra 1se Fo r Va tsa cf. Be rga ign e , i i . 4 50 ; i i i . 26,

343] Hymns ascr ibed to Kan sas, fi ri girasas, etc.

n ote . A com parison of In d ra w ith Parjan ya wou ld pass un qu estion ed becau se of th e g en e ra lloose syn cretism in Ved ic attribu tes an d d e scription s . B u t th e con n exion in wh ich th e p5 dai s repeated i s ve ry d iffe ren t : ‘ For u s

,0 In du (Som a ) tha t ar t d evoted to In d ra , pu rify

thyse lf w ith a stre am of hon ey,l ike Pa rjan ya that con trols th e ra in .

’

Th e com pa r isonhe re of Som a w ith Parjan ya , th e god of ra in

,i s e lem e n ta ry an d n atu ral ; se e

On th e othe r han d th e re lation of Pa rjan ya to In d ra i s very sl ight ,a fact tha t h a s ga in ed n ew s ign ifican ce s in ce H i llebran d t

’

s investig ation s h ave u n se ttledIn d ra ’s cha racte r a s a ra in -

god (Ved . Myth . i i i. 1 63 ff., e spec ia l ly We m ay safe lycon clude that th e a lm ost u n reason able u se of th e repea ted p5 da i n i s se con d a ry

st6m 5 ir yajfi5sya s5dhan am 1 1 “ n i tva yajfi5sya s5dh anam ; 3 .

g ir5 yajfi5sya s5dh an am yajfiasya s5dhan am g ir5.

(Vatsa K5n v a ; to In dra)s5m asya m any5v e vico v i9v 5 n am an ta kr st5yah ,

sam u d r 5y ev a s in d h av ah .

(Vi rapa Afig ir asa to Agn i)5gn e dh rt5v rat5ya te sam u d r 5y ev a s in d h av ah , g iro v 59r5sa i rate .

For th e repeated p5da cf. sam ud r5m iv a sin dh av ah u n de r an d see p . ix, l in e 9 .

v aJr en a cat5parv an 5 .

(Va tsa K5n v a to In dra)pra t5m in dra n agim ah i r ay im g 6m an tam acv in am ,

pr5 br5hm a parvacittaye .

2“ (J am adagn i Bh5 rgav a to Som a Pav am 5n a)

L5 pav asv a sah asr in am

Jr ay im g 6m an tam a gv i n am , 55

;

pur uccan dr5m pu ru spi‘ ham .

(Nidh r uv i K5 9yapa to Som a Pav am 5n a)abhy arsa sah a sr in am r ay im g 6m an tam aqv in am ,

Labh i v 5jam u ta 9r 5v ah .

J w 9 .

Of. (r ayim) pr thum g 6m an tam aqv in am .

(Vatsa K5n v a to In dra)y5d asya m anyur 5dhv an 1 d v i v rtr 51

'

n p ar v acé rwan ,

ap5h sam udr 5m 5irayat.

(Pun ar v atsa K5n v a to Maru ts)v i v rtr 5 1

’

n p ar v agé y ay u r v i p5rv at5 1’

1 ar5jin ah ,cakran 5 s n i p5u 1

’

1 syam .

For cf. H i llebran dt , Ved . Myth . i i i . I SL — Note th e correspon den ce w ith

(Vatsa K5n v a ; to In dra)n i gusn a indra dharn asim v 5jramjaghan tha d5syav i ,v fs5 h y fi gr a qrn v isé .

Part 1 : R ep ea ted Passages belonging to Book VI I I [344

(Medhy5 tith i K5n v a to In dra)satyém itth5 vi'sed as i v isajuti r n 6

’

v r tah,

v fs5 h y ng ra grnv i sé p a r 5 v 5ti v r’

so a r v 5v 5ti gru tah .

S e e Pa rt 2 , chapte r 2 , class B 6 . On ly an a fte r-poe t cou ld have d eve loped th e p5 da v i s5

h y i1 g ra cr n v i sé in to th e in sip id d istich Cf. For

cf.

(Va tsa K5 h va ; to In dra)n 5 d y 5v a indr am 6jas5 n 5n t5r ik s5n i v ajr in am ,

n 5 v i v y a c an ta bh fim ay ah .

(Par v ata K5 h va to In dra)n a yam v i v i k t6 r od a si n 5n t5r ik s5 n i v ajr i n am ,

am ad id asya titv ise s5m 6jasah .

y5 im e r 6dasI m ahi ; y5 im é r 6dasI ubhé .

gh r t5m duhata 5 91mm : gh r t5m duh r ata 5 gi ram .

k5n v 5 ukth én a v 5v r dhuh .

(Vatsa K5n v a to In dra)5 n a i n d ra m 5him i sam puram na darsi g6m at1m

,

u t5 praj51’

n suv iryam .

1 3“ (Bh r gu V5 run i , or Jam adagn i Bh5 rgav a to Soma Pav am 5n a)

5 n a i n d o m ah im i samLp5v asv a v i9v 5darcatah a“?

Lasm abhyam som a 633“

In te restin g m odu la tion of th e I n d r a J n du id ea ; in dra indo da rs i p5v a sv a see p. xi ,m idd le In d ra a n d Som a

u ta ty5d 59v 59vyam .

y5d indra n5hus1 sv 5.

(Vatsa K5n v a ; to In dra)abhi v r ajam n 5 tatn ise sfira u p5kacaksa sam ,

y 5d i n d ra m r 15y 5 si n ah .

(Tricoka K5 h va to Indra)t5v éd u t5h suk I r t5y6

’

san n u t5 pr 5qa stayah ,y 5d in d ra m r l5y 5si n ah .

We m ay tran sla te fol low in g in pa rt Ge ldn e r ’s sugg e st ion , Ved . Stu d . 1 1 . 2 84

Thou has t u n folded , a s ( on e ope n s) a stable, ( th y br 1 ll ian ce ) wh ich sh in es eve n by th e s ide of

th e su n,whe n

,0 In d ra

,thou sh owest u s k in d n e ss .

’— Th e repeated p5 da a lso a s re fra inin

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Part 1 : R epeated Passages belonging to Book VI I I [346

(Tirac Afig i rasa to Indra)t5m u s tav 5m a y5m g ira i n d r am u k th 5n i v 5 v r d h uh,

pu rfin y a sya p5unsy5 Ls isasan to v an 5m ah e .

JW

(Crutakaksa Afig ir asa, or Sukaksa Afigi rasa to In dra)L5 tv a v ican tv i n dav ah J sam u d r 5m i v a s in dh av ah , es? 1 .

mi tv 5m in dr5ti r i cyate .

(Qakti V5 sistha to Pav am an a S om a)

Lin d rasya h5rdi som adh5n am 5 v igzaJ sam u dr 5m i v a s in dh av ah ,

5?

justo m itr5ya v 5 run 5ya v5y5ve Ld iv 6 v istam bh 5 Gr?

Th e'

sen se of i s rathe r awkwa rd as com pared w i th th e two p5das seem

pa tchw ork ; a n d , aga in ,th e first d istich of se em s eve n m ore awkw a rd as com pa re d w ith

— For sam u d r5m i v a si n d h av ah cf. sam ud r5y ev a sin dav ah,u n d e r for i nd ram

u k th5n i v 5 vrdhuh cf. agn im u kth 5n i v 5 v rdhuh , 2 . 8 .5b

im 5m in dra sut5m piha .

tv 5m id v rtr ahan tam a .

Janaso v rktabarhisah ; Janaya vrkt5

barhi se .

h 5v an te v 5jas5 taye ; huv em a v 5jasataye ;huv éya v 5jas5 taye .

(Va tsa K5 h va to Indra)5n u tv 5 r é d a si u bh é cakr 5m n a varty étacam ,

5n u suv 5n5sa in dav ah .

1 “ (Kurusu ti K5n v a to In dra)5n u tv 5 r 6d asi u bh é kr 5ksam 5 n am akrpet5m ,

in dra y5d dasyuh5bh av ah .

For 5n u ak rpet5m in 1 se e Bloom fie ld , JAOS . xx . 1 8 2 fi’. Joh n s Hopk in s Un ive rs ity

C ircu la rs,1 90 6, p . 1 0 58 Geldn e r , G lossar s . v . kr p Olden be rg , RV . Note n , pp . 1 0 5, 267. Th e

para ll e l stan za se em s to m e to m ake i n favou r of pattern afte r for 5n u k rp : Heavena n d e a rth both ( ro l l ) a fte r the e a s a whe e l a fte r th e (su n - )ste ed ; a fte r the e g o th e pre ssedsom a -d rops.

’Cf. a lso an d B e rga ign e , i i . 1 63.

— Note th e corre spon d en ce of w ith8

m 5n dasv 5 su sv arn are : m 5d5y5se sv arn are m 5d5

yasva svarnar e .]

eka igan a 6jas5 : in dra ican a 6jas5 . ]

(Vatsa K5n va ; to In dra)(Medh5 tith i K5n v a to Indra)

ar v 5fi c am tv a pu r u stu ta p r iy 5m e d h astu t5 b5r i ,

som ap éy 5 y a v ak satah .

347] Hymns ascr ibed to Kan sas,Abigirasas, etc.

— 8 . 7. 1 z

2“ (Gosnktin K5nv 5yana an d Acv asfi ktin K5n v 5yana ; to Indra)in dram i t kegin a b5r i som ap éy 5y a v ak satah ,upa yajfi5m su r5dhasam .

sah5sr5 daga gonam .

pra y5d v as tr 1 stubh am i sam : pra-

pra v as,&c .]

y5d afiga tav isiyav ah : yad afiga tav is1y5se .

yam am cubh r 5 5cidhv am .

(Pun ar v atsa K5 h va ; to Maruts)1’

1d I rayan ta v ayubh i r v 5 9r5sah pfcn im 5tar ah ,d h u k s5n ta p ip yusim isam .

(Narada K5 h va ; to Indra)v ardhasv a su purustuta fg istut5bh ih fi tibhih

,

dh uk s5sv a p ipyusim isam 5v 5 c a n ah .

8 . 54 (V5 1 . (M5 tar i9v an K5n v a to In dr a)s5n ti hy ary5 agisa in dra 5yur j5n 5n 5m ,

asm 5n n aksasv a m aghav ann up5v ase d h uk s5sv a p ipyfisim isam .

1 5“ (Am ah iyu Afig ir asa to Som a Pav am 5n a)

5 1s 5 n ah som a 95m gave d h u ks5sv a p ipyusim isam ,

Lv 5rdh5 sam udr5m ukthyam .

J W

Though th e iam b ic d ipody caden ce 5v 5 ca n ah d oe s n ot occu r e lsewhere in th e RV. p5da

5° i s n eve rthe le ss obviou sly compos ite an d se con dary.— For 8 .54 (V5 1. see Geldn e r ,

Ve d . Stud . i i i . 95.—Cf. a lso 5dh uk sat pipyfisim i sam ,

pra v epayan ti p5r v at5n .

té bh 5n 1'

1bhir v i tasthi re .

(Pun arv atsa K5 h va to Maruts)trini s5r 5 1

’

1 si pfgn ayo d u d uh r é v ajr ine m 5d h u ,

utsam k5van dham udr in am .

(Pr iyam edha Afig i rasa to Indra)i n draya g5v a 59i ram d u d u h r é v ajr ine m 5dh u ,

y5t S im upahv ar é vid5t.

Cf. Ge ldn er , Ved . Stu d . i i i . 49 .

m aruto y5d dha v o div5h m 5m to y5d dha v o b5lam .

yuy5m h 1 sth5 sud5n avah .

Part 1 : R epea ted Passages belong ing to Book VI I I [348

puruksum v icv adhayasam .

(P un ar v atsa Afig ir asa ; to Maru ts)e t5v atac cid e s5m sum n 5 1

'

n bh ik seta m 5r ty ah ,

adabhyasya m anm abh ih .

( I r imbith i K5n v a to Adityas)idam ha n nn am e s5m sum n 5m bhi k se ta m 5r ty ah ,

5 dity5n 5m aparv yam safl m an i .

Ludw ig , 70 1 , re n de rs ‘se lbst um d ise s ihres so g rosse n , u n au fha l tsam e n [m arsche s]

g luck m ége d e r ste rbl iche i n se in en l iede rn fl eh en ’

. G rassm an n,i . 4 0 3, n o m ore plaus 1bly ,

‘v on ihre r so gewa ltigen Scha r e rflehe Hu ld d e r S te rbh ch e , e rb1 tte n d d ie Un trug l i ch e n

’

.

I wou ld ren de r, ‘ Of tha t so g rea t k in d n ess of the i rs , wh ich i s u n e rrin g , m ay th e m orta lthrough h i s prayers ask a sha re Th is i s in d icated i n 8 .49 (V5 1 . et5v atas ta im ah a in d rasum n i sya g6m atah .

(Pun ar v atsa K5 h va ; to Maru ts)k v 5 n fi n 5m sud5n av o m 5dath 5 v rktaba rh isah ,

b rahm 5 k é v ah sap a r y ati .

(Pr agatha K5 n v a ; to In dra)k v 5 sya v r sabh 6 y 1

’

1 v 5 tuv igr iv o 5n5n atah ,b rahm 5 k 5s t5m sap ar y ati .

(Pun arv atsa K5 h va to Maru ts )s5m u tye m ah atir apah e5m k son i s5m u sfiry am ,

s5m v 5jram pa rvae6 dadhuh .

8 . 5 2 (V5 1 . (Ayn K5h va ; to In dra)s5m indro r5yo brh atir adhfi n u ta s5m k son i s5m u sfiry am ,

s5m 9ukr5sah gucayah s5m g 5v 5 gsirah som 5 in dram am an disuh .

For k son i cf. Ge ldn e r , B ezz. B e i tr . x i . 32 7 Ved . Stud . i . 2 76 fi’

. Max Mu l le r,SB E .

30 8 fi'

. Ludw ig , Neu este Arbe ite n , p . 30 ; Charpen tie r, Le Mon d e Or 1 en ta l , i. 30 it. As com

pared w ith th e V5 lakh il ya stan za i s te sse la ted an d secon da ry.

v i v r tram parv5 96 yayuh v i v rtr5m parv ago r uj5n .

91’

pr 5h gi rs5n h iranyayih (; iprah 91r s5su v i tat5 h iran yéylh .

u g5na yat par5v 5tah .

prasti r v 5hati roh itah pr5stir v ahati roh itah .

k5d dh a n fi n 5rh kadhapr iyah .

an t5r iksen a patatah : an t5r iksen a patatam ; an t5riksen a patati .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Par t 1 : R ep eated Passages belong ing to Book VI I I [350

5 y5d v 5m yosan 5 ratham : 5 yad v 5m s 11 ry5 ratham .

atah sah 5sran irn 135 rathen5 y5 tam acv in 5 : rathen5y5 tam acv in 5 . Se e un der

pu r um an dr5 pu r 1’

1 v 5st1 .

m an ot5r5 r ay1n 5m .

m 5 n o r I radhatam n idé .

a n n 5 sa 5 arava 1 a v 5 s o a am ar e : . 7“ an 1 1 535 5“

, y'

by p‘

t'

y'

d th' ’

dhy’

b 7“, y

'

Wpar5vati y5d v 5 sth 6 5dh i turv59e .

atah sah5sran i rn 135 r 5then5 y5 tam acv in 5 : rathen5y5 tam acv in a. S ee u n de r

v as5 y5d d5nun as pat1 : 5di ty5 d5nun as p5t1 . ]

5 n o g an tam r icadas5 .

I

5 v 5m v i9v 5bh ir fi tibh ih ; 5 n o v icv 5bh ir utibh ih

saj6s5h ; 5 n o v 19v 5bhi r fi tibh ih .

8 pr iy5m edh5 ah 5 sata .

.5 ..L

r5Jan tav adh v aran am : r aJan tam adh varan am ;

sam r 5jan tam adhv a ran 5m .

pr5sm 5 i yachatam av rkam pr thu chardih : pra n o yachatad

av rk5m,&c .

(Cacakarn a K5n v a to Acv in s)

ye v 5m d5ns5nsy a9vin 5 v ipr5 sah par im 5m r91’

1 h ,

evet k 5n v 5sy a bo d h atam .

(Th e sam e )

yad ady5 v 5m n 5 satyokth5ir acucyav 1m 5hi ,

y5d v 5 v 5n 1bh ir acv in e v é t k 5n v 5sy a bod h atam .

8 . (Pr agatha K5 n v a to A9vin s)yad v 5 yajfiam m an ave samm im iksath ur ev é t k 5n v 5sy a bod h a tam ,

bfhaspatim v icvan dev 5n aham huva i n dr5 v isn 1‘ 1 aqv i n 5 v 5 9uh ésas5 .

For th e samdh i of agv in e v et i n se e Olden be rg , Prol . , p . 392 , n ote .

h uv éya v 5jas5 taye : h 5v an te v 5jas5 taye ;6. 57. huv em a v 5jas

5 taye .

351 ] Hymns ascr ibed to Kan sas, fi ri g irasas, etc.

5 n 5 n 5my5 tam acv in 5 .

(Qacakarn a K5 h va to Agv in s)y5d u se y5si bh5n 11n 5 s5m sfir y en a r oca se ,

5 h 5y5m acv in o ratho v artir yati n rp5yyam .

(Asita K59yapa , or Devala K59yapa to Som a Pav am 5na)

L5cikradad v i s5 har ir

] Im ah5n m itr6 n 5 darqatah , W of.

85 1 11 sfir y en a roes te .

Of cou rse th e repeated p5da fits best i n Bu t se e H i l lebran dt, Ved . Myth . i . 466n ote .

evet k5n v 5sya bodhatam .

dev ésv 5dhy 5pyam 5. dev ésv asty 5pyam .

tv5myajfi ésv idyah tv 5m yajfiésv 1 late .]

agn e rath ir adh v ar5n 5m .

v ipraso j5t5v edasah .

dev 5 1’

n m 5 rt5 sa fi taye ; devam m 5r t5sa fi t5ye

hav 5m ah e .

(Vatsa K5n v a to Agn i)vi pr am v ipr 5 s6

’vase Ldev 51h m 5rt5 sa 1

'

1 t5ye ,J wa gn im g ir bh i r h av 5m ah e .

’

(Agn i T5pasa to Vi9ve Dey ah)som am r5j5n am 5va se ’

g n im g ir bh i r h av 5m ah e ,

5 dity5n Vi sn um sfiryar’

n brahm 5n am ca brh asp5tim .

Stan za 3 i s after-born clap-trap . E spe c ia l ly i ts fou rth p5d a be lon gs th e ritua l istic

sphe re i n wh ich Byh aspati i s Br ahm 5n or Pu roh ita.

(Vatsa K5 h va to Agn i)

1 (Virfipa Afigi rasa to Ag n i)pu ru tr5 h i sad i

‘fifi 5si V 1 90 v iev 5 5n u p r abh iih ,sam 5tsv tv 5 h av 5m ah e .

For th e word in g of th e first two p5das of th is stan za cf.

(Vatsa K5hva to Agn i)sam 5tsv agu im 5vase v 5jay 5n to h av 5m ah e ,

v 5jesu citraradhasam .

8. 53(V5 l. (Medhya K5nv a to In dra)y5 5y1

’

1m kutsam atithigv 5m 5rdayo Lv 5v rdh5n 6 div é-div e ,J W

t5m tv 5 v ay5m h5ry5 9v a1 i1 95 t5kratum v 5jay 5n to h av 5m ah e .

Pa rt 1 : R ep ea ted Passages belong ing to Book VI I I [352

ghrtam n a putam adr iv ah gh r tam n a pfi tém 5dr ibhi h .

sam udra iv a pin v ate .

(Par v ata K5n v a ; to In dra)im 5mju sasv a g i r v anah L

sam udr5 iv a pin v a te , J W

i n d ra v 19v 5 bh i r fi ti bh ir v av 5k 9 1th a .

2 “ (Medh 5 tith i K5n v a to In dra)s5 n ah 95 11 1 59 c id 5 9ak ad d5n av 5 1

’

1 an tar 5bh a r5h,

i n d r o v 1'

9v 5bh i r fi ti bh 1h .

(P r ag5 th a K5 h va to Indra)Qag d h y 11 su g ac i p a ta in d ra v i 9v 5bh i r fi ti bh ih ,

bhagam n a hi tv 5 ya95san'

1 v asuv idam 5n u c5r5m as i .

1 0 . (M5 n dh5 tar Y5 uv an 59v a to In dra)av 5 ty5 brh atir i so v i9v 59can dr5 am itr ah an ,

95c ibh ih qakr a dhfi n uh in d r a v i 9v 5bh i r fi tibh i rLdev i Jan itry ajI janad

bh adr5 jan itry aj1jan at. J refra in,

Th e p5da , in d ra v 19v 5bi r fi tibh ih , is re fra in i n Cf. u n de r

y5di prav rddha satpa te y5d v 5 prav r ddha sa tpate ]

ny ar9as5 n 5m osati .

i y5 1'

n ta r tv iy5 v a t1 (dh ih ) iyam dh i r r tv iy5v at1 . ]

(Par v ata K5 h va to In dra )garbh o yajii 5sya dev ayuh k r 5tu 1

'

n p u ni ta 5n u e5k ,

st6m 5 ir in drasya v 5 v rdh e m im 1 ta i t.8 . 53 (V5 1 . (Medhya K5 n v a to In dra)5j it1’1 1 5 1h satpatim v i9v 5ca r san im krdh i p raj5sv 5bhagam ,

pra s5 tira 95c1bh ir yé ta ukth i n ah k r 5tum p u n at5 5 n u s5k .

C f. k r5tum pu n i ta ukth y5m ,8. 1 3.

— Note th e corre spon d en ce of 2 . 2 8“w ith

in drah s6m asya p1 t5ye in drah s6m asya p1 t5ye v r s5yate .

u t5 sv ar 5Je 5ditih : u t5 sv a r5jo 5ditih .

(Pa r v ata K5 n v a to Indra)Lut5 sv a r5je 5ditiJ st6m am i ndr5ya jI jan at, ti?

p u r up r a9a st5m 5 t5y a r t5sy a y 5t .

(S ud I ti Afig ir asa, an d Pu r um l lh a Afig irasa ; to Agn i)5 ch 5 n ah 91 r59ocisam g iro yan tu dar9a t5m ,

5ch 5 yajfi5so n am asa pu r5 v 5sum p u r u p r aQa st5m fi t5y e .

Th e lon ge r pad a i s exte n d ed by th e re fra i n d ipody r t5sya yat, - 1 5 , bu t w ithou tpr ejud 1 ce to th e se n se a s fa r a s i s con ce rn ed ; se e u n d er an d of. Pa rt 2

,

cha pte r 2 , cla ss B 3 .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Part 1 : R epeated Passages belong ing to Book VI I I [354

su v 1rya 1h svagv yam : 15 51 n o agu ib suv fryarn sv aovyam j

kr atunl pu n I ta uk thyam : 2 . 1 kratu 1h pun I ta anu sak ; 8 .

kr atund pu n ata an usakj

(Narada Kan va ; to In dra )iyarh ta in dra g irv an o ratib kearati sun v atah ,m an d an o a sya ba r h i eo v i r ajas i .

(Gosnktin Kan v ayan a and o asfiktin Kan v ayan a

yén a jyotrnsy ayav e m an ave ca v iv éd itha,

m an d i n o a sya b a rh i g o v i rajas i .

v ayd ivan u r ohate jusan ta yat : vayaivan u robate .

qr n udhf jar itnr hav am : ornu tarn jar itnr hav am .

apo na pravata yatfh .

gan tara daefiso g rhaln n am asv in ah : gan tara daefl so

grham .

(Narada Kan va to Indra)tfi tujano m ah em até ’

Qv ebh ih p ru si tép subh ih ,

ii yah i yajfiam aefibh ih 9am id dh i te .

(Dyum n ika Vasistha to o in s)

La"

n nnan'

n yatam aov in p r u ei tap subh ih , 63:

Ldasra h i ran yav artan ! qubhas pat1J Lpatam som am r tavrdha.

J

W e : d :

Th e repe a ted p5da i s probably secon dary in th e hackn eyed sta n za see u nder— For cf. Th . Ban n a ck , KZ. xxxv. 52 5.

(Narada Kan va ; to In dra)in d ra gav i g th a satp ate L

r ayim g r natsu dharaya,J

Lqrav ah sfi r ibhyo am ftarh v asutv an ém u

(P r iyam edh a Afig irasa ; to In dra)a tv a rath ar

‘

n yath otaye sum ndya v artayam as i .

tuv ikfi rm im r tI saham i n d ra qav isth a satpate .

r ayfrh g rn atsu dharaya : rayim g r n atsu d idh r tam .

orav ah sur ibhyo am ftarh v asu tvan am .

ju san a in dra saptibh ir n a 51 g ah i : ja sana in dra har ibhi r na

5 gah i .

355] Hymns ascr ibed to Kan sas, Afigirasas, etc.

(Narada Kan va ; to Indra)a tfi gahi pra tn drava m atsv a su tasy a g 6m atah ,

Ltan tu li i tan u sv a pfi r vyarii yatha v idé .

J e r 1 “

(Qrutakaksa Afig ir asa , or S ukaksa An g irasa to In dra)m o an br ahm év a tandr aynr bhnv o v ajanan

'

a pate ,m 5tsv 5. su tasy a g 6m a tah .

For cf. Pisch el ,Ved . Stud . i . 955.— Th e caden ce su tasya g6m atah also a t

tan tu rh tan usv a pfi rvyarh yatha vidé : tan tum tanu sva

pfir vyam .

(Narada Kanva to In dra)yac ch ak r ési p a ravati yad a r v av ati v rtr ah an ,

yad Va sam udr é an dhaso’

v itéd asi .

(R ebha Kacyapa ; to In dra)yac ch ak r i

’

i si p a ravat i yad a r v av at i v rtr ah an ,

atas tva g i rbh i r dyugad in dra kegibh ih Lsutsfwan av ivasati . J w

Of. th e ve ry s im i la r d istich , yad adya sthah paravati yad ar vavaty acv ina, an d

S ee a lso u n de r

tam id V ipra av asyavah : dh i‘

bh i r v ipra, &c .]

(Par v ata Kan va ; to In dra)

(Qrutakaksa Afig ir asa , or Sukaksa Afig irasa to Indra)tr ik ad r u k esu c étan a r

'

n d evaso y ajfiam a tn ata ,

tam i d v ar dh an tu n o g i r ah sad év r dh am .

1 4“ (Am ah iyu Afig irasa to Som a Pav amana)

tam i d v a r d h an tu n o g i r o sarhcicv ar i r iv a w 1 1 “

ya in dr asya h rdar’

n san ih .

For th e repeated pada see u n de r an d of. a lso — N0 te th e correspon den ce of

8. l 3. 1 4b wi th

eli cih pav aka ucyate so adbhu tah : encih pav ako

adbhutah cli cih pav aka u cyate .

dhuksasv a pipyfisim i sam av a ca n ah 8 . 7. dhuksan ta pipyfisim isam

dhuksasva pipyfisim i sam .

(Narada Kan va to Indra)ihé ty i sadh amad ya yujanah s6m ap1taye ,

har I in dra pratadv asfi abhi svara.

Pa rt 1 : R epeated Passag es belonging to Book VI I I [356

(Medhatith i Kanva ; to In dra)(S ukaksa Afi gir a sa to In dra)

i h a ty 5. sad h am iid ya Lhar I h i ranyakecya,J

Lv olhdm abh i prayo h itam .

J

(Narada Kan va ; to In dra)v rsay i

'

im in d ra te rath a u to te v fsan a h ari ,v i sa tv am ca tak r a to v rs5. h av ah .

(Medhyatith i Kan va to In dra)v fsan as te abh icav o vi sa kaca h ir an yayr,v i sa rath o m ag h av a n v rsan a h ari v fsa tv am catak r ato .

E i the r sta n za i n re la t ion to 8 . 33. 1 1Cd i s an exte n s ion , or , vice ve rsa , 8. 33. 1 1

“d i s

a con traction of Th e deve lopm en t of th e them e in — abh icav ah , kaca , rathah ,

h ari— i s n ot u n a rtistic . Add to th is, tha t v rsa hav ah i n i s a d ipody refra in pada inth e th re e stan zas -

33, an d i t w ou ld se em a s thou gh we re th e two m othe rpada s from wh ich i s d escen ded A cou rse of con ve rse re ason in g wou ld n ot be as

con v in cin g , in m y op in ion .

v r sa g rév a v fsa m ado vi sa som o ayam su tah .

v i's'

a tv a v fsan arh hu ve v ae citrabh ir utibh ih .

yaJam an aya sunv ate.

yad d itsas i stuto m agham .

(Gosuktin Kan vayan a and Acv asuktin Kan v ayan a ; to In dra)v av rdhan asya te vayam v i cv a d h an an i j igy i i sah,nt im in dr5. v r n im &h e .

(Bh rgu Varun i , or J am adagn i Bhargava ; to S om a Pav am 5 na)tasya te v aj in o v ayam v icv a d h an an j i gyusah,

Lsakh i tv am 5. v rni m ah e .

Jw 9 . 6

Th e m yth ic lan guage of In du -Som a i s often re lated close ly to that of In d ra ; see p . xi ,m iddl e ( ‘ In d ra an d Som a Th e g en e ra l prin c ip le i n su ch case s w ou ld se em to be tha tsom a stan zas wh ich re cord hero ic d eeds a re patte rn ed a fte r In d ra stan zas . Bu t th e fu sion of

th e two sphe re s i s ve ry com p le te . As rega rds th e presen t case , words l ike dhan a -j it, dh an amjaya a r e ha ckn eyed ep ithets of both d ivin ities.

(Gosfiktin Kan v ayan a an d Acv asfiktin Kan vayan a ; to In dra)v y an tar i k sam a tir an m ade som asya r ocan é,indro yad abhi n ad valam .

(Dev ajam aya I n dram atarah to In dra)tvam in dras i v rtr ahavy an tar ik sam a ti rah ,ad dyém astabhn a ojaSa.

Th e repe a te d pfid a is c e rta in ly loose an d secon dary i n as in deed that h ym n repr e

sen ts th e last d reg s of in eptitud e in th e m a n u factu re of h iera tic rks .—Ge ld n e r

'

s comm en t on

7“

(R igved a Kom m . , p. d ie h imm elsturm en den Dam on en i s n ot suppo rted by th e

repetiti on i n

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Pa rt 1 : R ep ea ted Passages belong ing to Book VI I I [358

(P r iyam edh a Afig ir asa to In dra)atid u cakra oha ta i n d r o v iqv a ati d v i sah ,

bh in at kan in a odanam pacyam an am paro g ira’

i .

Th e prim a ry c on n exi o n of th e repe a ted p5 da ou ght to be w i th c f.

—5 .

— For c f. Ne isse r, B ezz. B e i tr . xw i i . 3 1 5 ; Hillebran d t, Ved . Myth . i i i. 350 ;Ge ld n e r , Ved . S tu d . i i i . 65.

in dra som am p iba im am in dra som am im am piba ]Cf. u n de r

e’

dam barh ih sado m ani a .

v ahatam in dra kecin a.

( I r im bi th i Kan va to In dra)br ahm én as tv a vayam yujzi. som apz

‘

im in dra somi nah ,

su tév an to h av am ah e .

(Qr ustig u Kan va ; to In d r a )Lyasm z

’

i i tv am vaso dan dya ciksasi sé rayas posam acn u teuGr?

Ltam tva vayam m agh av ann in dra g ir v an ah J su tév an to h av am ah e .

63? mm.

(Bh a rga P r agatha ; to In dr a)tvam h i radhaspate rédhaso m ahah ksayasyési v idhatah ,Ltam tv a vayamm agh av an n indra g ir v an ah J su tév an to h av am ah e .

W 8 . 5 1 (Val .

(Sukaksa Afig irasa ; to In dra)tv5m id v r trahan tam a su tdv an to h av am ah e ,

Lyad in dra m r layasi n ah .

J W r e fra in ,—30

“ see al so u nderI n read , perhaps , yujam for yu 1a . Th e corru ption m ight be d ue to br ahm ayuja i n

stan za 2 . Tran s la te :‘We Brahm a n s , rich in som a

,rich i n pressed d rink , ca l l thee , In d ra ,

th e som a -d rin ke r as ou r a lly .

’Pe rhaps , howeve r , yujzi som e n a .

asm akam sustutir upa : fsi n am ca stutir upa ]SV. reads r si n am su stu ti r upa , as i ts ve rs ion of

in dro v r trdn i Ji ghn ate .

yaJam anaya sunv ate.

( I rim bithi Kan va to In dra)ayam ta in dra som o n ip i

’

i to adhi barh is i ,éhi m a sya d rava p iba .

2 “ (P r agath a Kan va to In dra)tam adya r fidhase m ah é czi rum m adaya gh fsv aye ,

é h im in dr a d rava p iba .

359] Hymns ascr ibed to Kansas, A—

ngirasas, etc.

in dram s6m asya pi taye .

sum n am bhikseta m ar tyah .

4 . tat su n ah savi t5 bhago v arun o m itr 6 aryam 5.

v aruno m itr6 aryam5.

( I r im bith i Kan va to Adi tyas)Ltat su n ah savi t5 bhago v ar un o m itro aryam 5,J

carm a y a ch an tu sap rath o yad”

1m ah e .

(Kulm alabarh isa Qailusi , or Anh om uc Vam adevya ; to Vicv e

Dev 5h )

eunam asm abhyam ntaye Lv arun o m i tr6 aryam 5,J w

carm a y a ch an tu sap rath a. adityéso yad im ah a ati dv isah .

Tran slate ‘ May, pray, Savita r, Bhaga , Va run a , Mitra , an d Aryam an fu rn ish u s

broad p rote ction when we pray for i t Th e th ird pada i s m etrica l l y com pos ite (Old enbe rg ,Prol . , p . 1 1 1 an d ou r Pa rt 2

,chapte r 2 , c lass B 4) i ts first pa rt in th e form carm a yachath a

saprath ah (MSS. saprath ah ) , occu rs AV. Cu riou sly en ough itse lf composite ,h as been expanded , yet m ore secon darily

,in to two fu l l padas , by tack in g on som e rathe r

in d iffe ren t word s in He re ati dv i sah i s a m e chan ica l refra in cad en ce of stan zas1 —7, an d ad i tyz

'

iso summ arize s a secon d tim e y arumo m i tro a ryam 5. of pada b.

anhoc cid uru cakrayo’

n ehasah anhog cid uru cakr ayah .

(I rimbith i Kan va ; to Adi tyas)apém lv am apa sr idham ap a sed h ata d urm atim ,

fidityaso yuyotan a n o anhasah .

1 0 . (fi l’dh v ag rav an Arbudi to P ress-stones)

g rév an o apa du chunam ap a sed h ata d u r m atim ,

u sréh kar tan a bh esajam .

Presum ably th e repeated pada i s o rig in a l in rathe r than con n exion w ithsecon dary personi fication of th e Pre ss-ston e s .

(I r imbith i Kan va ; to Adityas)tat n ah garm a yachatédi tya yan mum ocati ,

énasv antarh cid én asah sud5n av ah .

(Matsya Samm ada, or others to Adityas)tat 8 15. n o nav yam san yasa 5d i ty 5. yan mum ocati ,

ban dhéd baddham iv adite.

R e lation sh ip between the se two stan zas is obviou s, yet pe rp lexin g , th e d ifficu lty n estli n g inn avyam san ya se (cf. Ludw ig i n h i s tran slation s takes sanya se in th e sen se

of ‘ zum gew in n e wh ich d oes n ot accoun t for th e su sp ic iou s para l le l ism w ith n avyam . So

Pa rt 1 : R epea ted Passages belong ing to Book VI I I [360

a lso B e rga ign e , i ii . 1 6 1 , G rassm an n , a n d Ge ldn er , G lossa r, take san ya s i n th e se n se of o lde r,

o lde st ’

. Ge ld n e r ,‘ w a s d em a lle ralte ste n n eu i st, d . h . e twa s gan z n eues, n och n ie dag ew e

se n e s AS ld e from a c e rta in a r tific ia l i ty , th is exp lan a t i on le ave s problem a ticn av yam krn om i san yas e pu r ajfim . Th is con ta in s , to m y m in d , a playfu l pa radox : ‘ I makea n ew son g tha t i s ( in re a l ity) pr im ord ia l (pur aj fim ) for th e g ood o ld ( san yase) g od Th e n ew

son g i s of a n c i e n t pa tte rn . For san yase se e asm 5i i n d raya pr a tnaya patye dhiyo

m a rjaya n ta ; a n d st i l l m ore c lea rly im 5m p ra tn éya su s tu ti ii i n av iyas im v oc éyam

a sm a nea te cr nOtu n ah . The se passag es show p r atn fi ya ( sc . d e vfiya ) a s th e tru e syn on ym of

san yas e . Th e express io n n av ya ii i san yase m e an s eve rywhe re a n ew son g for a r ight an c i en tgod

’. We m ay re nd e r ‘ Th a t i s ou r n ew son g i n beha l f of a god of yore , wh ich ,

0 Ad ityas , sha l l re l ease u s,a s o n e wh o i s bou n d i s re le ased from a fe tte r, O Ad i ti .’ I t

looks a s though we re prior a n d be tte r tha n Ce rta in l y n av yam ( sc . brahm a )seem s a fitte r subje c t of m um ocati than garm a sti ll th e po i n t, perhaps , i s subje ctive .

duh cai’

i sa i ii m ar tyam r ipi’

im : duhcanso m artyo r ipi’

ih .

( I r imbith i Kan va to Adityas )5. carm a par v a tan am otépém v rnim ah e ,

dye—

iv aksam ar é asm ad rapas kr tam .

(Man u V5 iv asv ata Dampatyor acisah )5. carm a par v a tan ar

'

n v r n im ah e n a d in am ,

d v i sn oh sacabhuv ah .

Obviou s ly im itative stan zas, th e priority be in g probably w ith

n rvad varun a gansyam : v am aiii varun a cansyan i .]

pra 3 13 n a 5yur i ase tir etan a : jrv étav e su pra tira n a dyuh jCf. un d er a n d an d a lso

dev atr a—

i h avyain oh ir e : de v atrfi h avyam obiss .

asya yajfiasya sukratum .

i‘

i rjo n apatam subhagam sudid itim agn im cr ésthacoc isam :

urjo napatam 5 huve’

gn 1’

1h pav akacocisam . ]

na tam anho dev ak r tam kutac c an a : n a tam anho na du r itaii i

kutac cana na tam anho na dur itam .

su v iras tvam asm ay i’

i h .

(Sobha r i Kan va to Agn i)

pracansam an o at i th i r n a m itr iy o’

g n i ratho n a v éd y ah ,tv é ksém aso api san ti sadhav as tv am rdja rayi n iim .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Par t 1 : R ep eated Passages belonging to Book VI I I [362

(S obh a r i Kan va ; to Maru ts )g6bh ir van e ajyate sobh a r in am rathe k é ce h i r an yay e ,gobandh av ah sujatiisa is é bhujé m ahfin to n a sparase nu.

(Sobhar i Kan va ; to Acv in s)ti h i

’

r uhatam acv in a rath e k é ce hi r an yay e v rsan v a sfi ,

yu fi jfi tham piv ar I r isab .

Fo r th e d ifii cu lt stan za see Ludw ig , 70 2 , a n d vi . 95 an d Max Mu l le r’s e laborate bu tfan c iful re n d e rin g s w ith d iscu ssion ,

SBE . xxx i i . 1 38 , 40 4 . I be l i eve tha t th e firs t pada m ean s,

‘ th e flu te of th e S obh a r is i s a n o in ted w ith m ilk ’

( of. N igh an tav a s , i . 1 1 , whe re both vana an dv én i a r e syn on ym s for v ak

,

‘spe e ch goban d h av ah i s sa id of th e Ma ru ts , be cau se they a r e

th e ch i ldren of th e cow, pa r exce l le n c e , n am e ly Prcri i . Th e cha riot i s th e cha riot upon wh ich

th e Ma ru ts stan d ; cf. an d m ore pa rt icu la rly Beyon d tha t th e stanza i s

problem a tic e spe c ia l ly as reg a rd s th e appra isa l of th e repea ted pada i n i ts obviously d iffe ren tcon n exion s .

dand m ahn é tad esam .

(Sobh a r i Kan va to Maru ts)v icv a i i i pacyan to bibh rtha tanfisv 5 ten a n o adhi voc ata ,ksam zi rapo m aru ta titu r asya n a

Li’

skarta v ih r utam p i'

i nah .

J w 1 2“

(Matsya Samm ada , or othe rs ; to Ad ityas)yad v ah cran tfiya sun v ate varutham asti yac chardih ,tén a n o ad h i voc ata .

Cf. ta u n o adh i voca ta,

i’

skarta v ih r u tam pun ah .

som am som apate piha .

v icv ebh ih s6m ap1 taye .

abh i tv z‘ im in dra n on umah abh i tv a oura n onum alr ]

sakhaya in dram ntaye .

(S obhar i Kan va to In dra)t vaya h a sv i d yu jé vayam prati cv asan tam v r sabha bruv

‘

i‘

m ahi,

samsth é jan asya gom atah .

(Prayoga Bhargava an d others to Ag n i)tv ay a h a svi d y u jé. v ayam codisthen a yav isthya ,

abh i sm o v 5jasataye .

Cf. in d ra tv aya yujfivayam .

0 0a i o o o

an api r i n dra Jan u sa san ad a si aqatru r 1 n dra Jan usa san zi d asxacatrur indra jajfi ise .

sahasram ayuta dadat : catv iiry ayuta dadat ]

363] Hymns ascr ibed to Kansas, ring irasas, etc .

(Sobhari Kanva ; to Acv in s)o tyam ah v a a rath am ady5. dansisth am n taye ,yam acv in a su h av a r u dr av a rt an i é suryéyai tasthathuh .

1 “ (Gbosa Kaksrv ati to Acv in s)n a tam rajanav adi te k i’i tae cana n énh o agn oti du r itam n aki r bh ayam ,

yam aqv i na su h av a’

. ru d r av ar tan i pu r or atham k rn uthah patnya saha.

Cf. Ne isse r, B ezz. B e i tr . vii . 2 1 8 ; Pisch e l , Ved . Stud . i. 1 5, 55 . Pretti ly,i t se em s to m e

,

coquets w ith th e fam i l ia r m yth of so as to be tray i ts secon da ry character.Th e k in g an d h is patn i in 1

“sym bol ize th e Acv i n s an d Surya.

(Sobh ar i Kanva to Acv in s)

pur v apusam suhavam pu ruspi‘

h am bh ujy ii r’

n v ajesu p fir v y am ,

sacandv an tam sum atibh ih sobha r e v i dv esasam an ehasam .

(Vaga Acvya ; to Indra)san itah susani tar ug ra c i tra cétistha sun rta ,

prasaha sam rat sahur im sahan ta i ii bh uj y i im v éjesu pfi r v y am .

An in tere stin g com parison of tran slation s of repeated pad as i s fu rn ished by Ludwig ’sren d e rin g , 63, of d en fegen d en be i d en kr afttaten e rsten ( supp ly rath am ) ; th e sam e

schola r,60 4, ren ders gen ussre ichen ,

de r [ se lbst] be i taten der k raft d i e e rste bedingun g

’( supply r ay im ) . G rassm an n

,

‘ d er lenksam i st voran im stre it th e sam e

schola r, den [ s iegen den ] Bh u dschju , d e r i n d en Kam pfen d e r e rste ist .

’

Of cou rsebh ujyi

'

im ,vague though i t i s, m u st m ean th e sam e th in g in both p laces, probably ‘

prospe rin gsee v ajayan to ratha i v a ( cf. Cf. Pi sch e l, Ved . Stud . i . 9 ; Lu dw ig ,Ueber Methode

, p . 2 1 Th. B aun a ck, KZ. m v . 5 . 39.

iha ty5. purubh iitama.

arvacrn a sv avase karam ah e arvéficam in dr am av ase,&c .]

gan tara dacuso g rham ; gan tara daci’

i so g rham n am as

vin ah .

ratho yé v am triv andhuro h i ranyabhrcur acv ina : 8 . rath amh iranyav andhu rar

’

n h i ranyabh l‘

cum acv ina.

téna nasatyé gatam .

5. yatam s6m ap1 taye .

p1batam daci’

i so grbe.

rathe koce h ir anyaye v r san v asu : rathe koce hiranyaye .

yébh ih paktham av ath o yz‘

ibhir adh r igum : bhujy i'

imyébh irav ath o yé

’

bhir adhr igum .

Pa i t 1 : R epeated Passages belong ing to Book VI I I [364

(Sobhar i Kan va ; to Acv in s)tzi v i

’

d dosé t5. u sas i cubhas pat1 t5. ydm an r udrav a r tan r,

m 5. n o m 5r tay a ripava v aj i n i v a sfi paro r udrav ati khyatam .

(Bha rg a P ragatha to Agn i)m 5. n o m ar tay a ripava r ak sa sv in e m aghacansaya r 1 r adhah

,

asr edhadbh is taran ibh ir yav isthya civ ébh ih pah i payi’

ibh ih .

For c f. Ba r th olom ae,B ezz . Be i tr . xv. 2 0 8 Ge ld n e r , Ved . Stud . i i . 3 1 .

— Th e m e treof n e ithe r form of th e repe ated pa'i da i s sa t isfactory ; cf. Oldenbe rg , Prol . , p . 67.

— For

cf.

v icv a v amdn i dhrm ah i .

7. i’

id asya coc ir asthat.

hotararii car san I n z‘

im .

yajfiasya sa‘

idhan an’

i g ird : n i tva yajfi asya sédhan am ;

g ird yajiiasya s iidh an am ; stom air yajiiasya sédhan am .

r ayim rasva suv iryam : sé n o rasva suv iryam ;

som a rasva suv i ryam .]

v ieve h i tva sajOsasah tv5m v icv e saJosasah .

dev dso dutam akrata .

(Vicv am anas Vaiyacv a ; to Agn i)

pratham amjatav edasam a gu im y ajfi é su p fi r v yam ,

prati srug e ti n am asa h av i sm a ti .

(Nabhaka Kanva to Agn i)yo agu ib saptam an u sah cr ito v icv esu s indh usu

,

tam fi g anm a tr ipastyam m andhatii r dasyuhan tam am a guim y ajfi ésu

p i’

i rv yam Lnabhan tam an yake sam e . J W refrain ,

8.39 . 1 f 11 .

(Bharga P ragatha ; to Agn i)acha h i’ tv a sah asah sun o a iig ir ah sr i

'

i c ac car an ty adhv ar é ,

urjo n apatam gh r takegzam 1m ahe ’g n i i

'

n y aj ii ésu pfi r v y am .

1 0 “ (Prayoga Bhargava , o r othe rs ; to Agn i)v icv e s

'

am iha stuh i hotfn am yacastam am ,

a g n im y aj i’

i é su p fi r v yam .

For cf. Ge ld n e r,Ved . Stud . i i . 265 — Hym n s and figu re a lso i n th e n ext

item bu t two ; cf. an d

ébh ir v idh em agnaye : st6m air v idhem agnaye . ]

atith irn mdnu sanam .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Pa r t 1 : R ep eated Passages belonging to Book VI I I [366

sta n zas , an d 8 .49(V5 1 . m ay be a r upon th e m e an in g of a third, 8 .50 (Val .

I w ou ld rem a rk that th e in te rpre ta tion on th e pa rt of th e Padakar a of vaso in as v asohi s re n de red doubtfu l by th e pa ra l l e l va so i n 8 . 50 (Va1 . 2 ) 9. I n both p lac e s th e word is

p robably vocative . G rassm a n n,i n h is Lexicon

,s . v. n av yas, sugg ests, u n n e cessa rily, th e

re ad in g te ava so for to vaso i n 8 .50 (Val. bu t ign ore s h i s own sugge stion in h is tr an sla

t ion . Old en be rg , Prol . , p . 4 0 , approve s of h is em en da ti on on g rou n ds m e trica l . B ut as h e

doe s n ot m e n ti on th e pa ra l le l va so i n w e m ay doubt w h e the r , i n i ts l ight, h e wou ldin sist upon th e po in t . The re is n o te chn ica l p roof, bu t i t m ay be assum ed tha t i s priorto 8 .50 (Val. a n d aga in ,

on a ccou n t of i ts m ore obvious con stru c tion,tha t 8 .49(V5 1. i s

th e m od e l a fte r wh ich 8. 50 (Val . was pa tched up w ith th e a id of

p ibati som yani m adhu :

p1batam sém yaiii m adhu .

ah i‘

im ah i crav asyav ah .

(Vicv am an as Vaiyacv a ; to In dra)eto n v i n d r am stav am a sakhaya stom yari i n aram ,

kr stir yo v icv a abby asty éka i'

t.

(Kusi din Kan va ; to In dra)eto n v in d r am stav am écan am v asvah sv aréjam ,

n a radh asa m ardh isan n ah .

(T iragci Afig ir asa ; to Indra)eto n v i n d r am stav am a cuddham cuddh én a sém n a,

cuddhéir ukthéir v av rdh v énsam cuddha acir v an m am attu .

rtdv ana yajase putadaksasa : r tév ana sam réja putadaksasa.

asu ryaya pram ah asa.

r tév an av r tam ii g hosato ghosatho) hrbat.

see under

sém rajyaya suk ratu : sém rajyaya suki'atuh .

ar isyan to n i’

payi'

i bh ih sacem ahi : ar isyantah sacem ah i .

ubh é 5 paprau rodas1 m ah itv a .

v ipra naV i sthaya m ati.

(Vicam an as Vaiyacv a, or Vyacv a Afig ir asa to Acv in s)v ay am h i v am h av am ah a uksanyan to vyacv av at,

sum atibh ir i’

i pa v iprav ih5 gatam .

(Dyum n i ka Vasistha , or othe rs to Acv in s)vay am h i var'n h av am ah e v ipanyav o v ipraso v 5jasataye ,tei v alg ii dasrapu rudansasa dh iyécvi na cru sty ti gatam .

For vy acv av at of. p . 2 0 , n ote 3.

367] Hymns ascribed to Kan sas, d fig irasas, etc .

sajosasa v ar un o m i tré ayam 5 : see un de r 1 .

yuv 5bhyaii1 bhfi tv acv ina.

(Vicv am an as Vaiyacv a , or Vyacv a An g i rasa to Vayu )tava v ayav r taspate tv astur jam atar adbhu ta ,5v 5 i

'

i sy 5 v rn im ah e .

(Ma tsya Samm ada,or others to Adityas)

Lm ahi v o m ahatém av o

J LVarun a m i

'

tr é'

iryam an,J W a z b

5v 5fi sy 5 v rnim ah e .

Tran slate ‘ Thy he lp we im p lore , O Vayu , lord of th e r ta , Tv astar’s son - i h -law

,

won de rfu l ’. Cf. Hillebran d t, i . 52 0 . Next there exists th e fol low ing stan za add ressed to th eAd itya s

m 5h i v o m ah at5m av o Varu n a m itra daci'

i se,

yam 5d ity5 abhi d ruh6 raksatha n em ag harh n acat, 850 .

‘ Great i s th e he lp of you g reat (g od s) , O Va run a , Mitra , for th e p iou s m an,whom

, O ye

Ad ityas ye protect a ga in st th e w ily powers , lest m isfortun e a ttack h im , &c .

’ Of m ate ria lscon ta in ed in these two sta n zas i s com pose d to wi t : ‘ Gre a t i s th e he lp of you g

reat(gods) O Va ru n a , Mitra , an d Aryam an ; (you r) he lps d o we im plore .

’ Th e tau to logy of avasan d av ai

'

i si,and th e an acolu thon of th e two d istichs show that th e stan za i s patchwork m ad e

u p from m ate ria ls con ta in ed i n th e other two .— Th e p5da Varun a m i tr5ryam an occu rs a lso

i n

ican am raya 1m ahe .

4 . m arutsu v igv abhanusu .

yan ta n o’

v rkaii i char dih : see un der

devaso asty 5pyam : 1 . 1 0 5. dev ésu asty 5pyam .]

devam-devam V6’vase devam-devam abh istaye : devam

devam v 6’vasa i ndr am - in dram g rn i san i .

devam-devam huv em a v5jasataye : see under

7. pra sa ksayam tira te v i m ahir iso yo v o varaya d5cati .

pra praJébh ir jayate dharm an as p5r i .

ar i stah sarva edhate ar istah sam arto v 1’

9v a edhate .

aryam a m itr 6 varun ah saratayah : aryam 5 m itr6v ar un ah par ijm a.

yad adya sfirya u dyati’

yad adya siira udite .

8 .2 7 .2 1 a yad adya sfira udite ; yad adya si'

i rya udyati'

.

Part 1 : R ep ea ted Passages belong ing to Book VI I I [368

4 -55 83

v aru n o m i tro a ryam 5.

sapté adhi gr iyo dh ir e : se e un der

an tar dev ésu m édh irah ; devo dev ésu m édh irah ]

sam r ii ja sarpi’

rasu tr z tzi

sam r5ja. ghrt55ut1 . ]

(arbhako) devas o na kum arakah : a rbhako na kum arakah . ]

ta u n o adh i vocata : tena n o adhi, &c . ]

sunu ta 5 ca dh5v atah : sunoty 5 ca dh5v ati .

v icv am 5yu r v y acn u tah : v icv am 5yur vy acn av at ;

v icv am 5yu r vy acn utam .

5 carm a parv atanam .

(Man u Vaiv asv ata Dampatyor acisah )5i tu p i

‘

i s5 r ay i r bh ag ah sv asti’

sarv adhétam ah ,

u r i'

i r adhv a sv ast5ye .

9 . 1 0 1 . 7“ (Nahusa Man ava ; to Pav am an a Som a)

ay é i'

n p i'

i g5 r ay i r bh a'

i g ah s6m ah pun ano ar sati,

pat1r v icv asya bhfim an o vy akhyad rodasi ubbe.

Th e chron o logy of th e repe ti tion i s eviden t. I n P i'

i san i s th e rea l subject of th e

s tan za a s show s th e ph ra se , 'u ri'

i r adh v 5 sv astaye ,’

and r ayi r bhagah a r e h i s a ttribu te s. I n 9.

th e e n tire expre ssion p l‘

i s5 r ay i r bh agah goes w i th Som a as an u n expre ssed com pa rison Som a ,

( a s) Pfi sa n ,W e al th , a n d Bhaga , sha l l flow abu n dan tly. G rassm an n ren d ers ‘ KommPusch an , Bayi , Bhaga h e r ’

; bu t‘ Als Nah re r , Spen de r, re iche r Schatz.’ He re

Ludwi g , 89 1 , m u ch bette r : ‘a ls Pt

'

i san,a ls Bayi [ re ichtum ] , als Bhaga komm t d ise r s ich

laute r n de Som a.

'Cf. B erga ign e , i i. 4 28 i i i . 1 72 , n ote . Th e poin t i s tha t echoe s

rhetorica l ly 1 .

deva—mamya in m an o yajam an a iyaksaty abhid ayajvan o bhuv at.

(Man u V5 iv asv ata Dampatyor acisah)n ak i s tam karm an é n aqan na pra yosan na yosati ,

Ldev 5nai th ya i n m an o yajam an a iyaksaty abbid ayajv an o bhuv at. J

as refrain ,8 . 3 1 . 1 - 1 Sod“

(Pu ruhanm an A i'

i g irasa ; to In dra)n ak is t5m k arm an a n acad yac cak5ra sad5v rdham

,

in dram n a yajii 5ir v icv ag i‘

i rtam rbhv as am adh rstam dhrsn v ojasam .

G ra ssm an n , i . 445, to re n de rs th e repe ated p5da ,‘n iem an d ve rle tzt durch se in

Thu n th e sam e scholar,i . 487, to ‘ i hm kom m t a n We rken ke in e r g le ich I n h i s

Lexi con h e fol lows, corre c tly, th e la tte r ta ck , as does Ludwig , 766 an d 6 1 3.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Part 1 : R ep eated Passages belong ing to Book VI I I [370

(Medhy5 tith i K5n v a to In dra)kan v ebh ir dh r sn av 5 dhrsad v 5j am da rs i sah a sr in am ,

piqafigar upam m aghav an v ica rsan e m ak sfi g om an tam 1m ah e .

(Nodh as Gau tam a ; to In dra)dyuksam sud5n u 1 ii tav is ibh i r 5v rta1ii g ir i

'

rh na purubhojasam ,

ksum an tam v 5jam gatin am sah a sr i n am m ak sfi g ém an tam im ah e .

For k sum an tam ,in see th e au thor

,IF. xxv . 1 85 fi

‘

. for p igar'

i ga r i'

i pam ,in Th .

Baun a ch,KZ. xxxv . 548.

(Medhy5 tith i K5n v a to Indra)satyam i tth 5 v fséd a s i v i

’

s ajti tir n o’

v r tah,

Lv i sa by ugra qrn v isé pa rav atiJ v fso a r v avati crutah . w 1 4

“

(Kacyapa Mar ica to Pav am an a Som a)v rsn as te v fsn yam cavo vi sa van am v i sa m adah ,saty s

'

im v r san v fséd a si .

Cf. tv am v r san vi'sed asi .

vi sa hy ugra grn v isé paravati v r sa hy ti gra crn v isé .

vi sa ratho m agh av an v r'

san a har I vi sa tv am catakr ato :

v i'sz'

i yam in dra te ratha u to te V i‘san fi. hart , v i sa tv am catakr ato vi sa

hav ah .

(Medhy5tith i K5n v a ; to In dra)asm 5kam ady5n tam am st6m am dh isv a m abam aba

,

a sm 5kam te savana san tu gamtam a m 5d 5y a d y u k sa som ap 5h .

(Kali P r ag'

atha ; to In dra)saca som esu pur uh i

'

i ta v ajr iv o m 5d 5y a d yuk sa som ap 5h ,

tv 5m i’

d dh i brahm aki'te k5m yam Vasu dé sthah sun v ate bhuv ah .

Tran sla te 8 Accept to-day our fe rve n t son g of pra ise , 0 m ost lofty ( god ) ; ou r som a

p re ssin g s sha l l be for the e m ost com fort in g to e n joy, 0 he aven -dwe lle r, drin ke r of th e som a .

’

We m ay con tra st th is we l l - kn it stan za w ith whe re we m u st supply part of th e pre ced in gstan za vayam tat ta in d ra sém bh a ram asi yajfiam u kth a

'

im tu ram v acah , to w it : (‘We

prepa re for th e e sacrifice , &c . ) a t th e som a feasts , O thou that a r t ca l led by m an y, w ie ld e r ofth e bol t

,for th y e n joym en t

,O heave n - dwe l le r

,d rin k e r of th e som a . For thou ha st be com e

th e la rge st g ive r of de s irabl e good s to h im tha t com poses prayer a n d pre sses som a ( fo rTh e loose r d epen den ce of m adé'iya u pon som e§u , as com pared w ith asm5ka iii te sav an z

‘

i san tu

m édfiya i n seem s to show tha t th e repeate d p5 d a orig in ated i n th e la tte r h ym n .

div 6 amusya 95sato divam yaya div avaso.

hav an te v 5j asataye ; hu v ém a v 5jasfitaye ;1 huv éya v 5jasataye .

37 1 ] Hymns ascr ibed to Kan sas, fi ri g irasas, etc.

(Nipati th i Kan va to In dra)5 no yahi m ah em ate s5h a sr 0 te 95t5m a g h a ,

[div6 amusya c5sato divam yaya div av aso .

Jw refrain , 8 .34.

(J ani adagn i Bharg ava to Som a Pavam 5na)sah ésr otih cat5m a g h o v im 5n o rajasah kav ih

Lindraya pav ate m adah .

J w

5 tva hotam anu rh itah : asi hota manurh itah ; 6.

tvam hota m anu rh i tah . ]

5 n o yaby upagru ti : 5 n o y5 tam upagruti.

(Nipatith i Kan va ; to In dra)5 yahi parv atebhyah sam u d r 58y5dh i v istépah ,

Ldiv 6 amusya 95sato divam yaya divav aso.

_Irefra in ,

(R ebha Kacyapa to In dra)yad v 5si r ocan é divah sam u d r 58y5dh i v i stép i ,

yat p5rth iv e sadan e v r trah an tam aLyad an tar iksa 5 gahi”

(Asi ta Kacyapa , or Devala Kagyapa to Som a Pav am 5na)

l_pra v acam i ndu r i gsyatiJ sam u dr 58y5d hi v i gtép i ,

j in v an kégzamm adhugcutam .

(Sapta E sayah to Som a Pav am 5na)

Labbi s6m asa ayav ah pav an te m adyamm adam ,Jsam u d r 58y5dh i v i stép i m an i s in o Lmatsar5sah sv arv idah .

J

Note that

5di ty5n rudr 5 i r v asubh ih sacabh i’

i v 5 .

sajosasa usasa sfiryen a ca .

s6m am pibatam acv in 5 .

v icvair dev5is tr ibh i’

r ekadacai r i ha : 5 nasatya tr ibh i'

r,&c. ]

v icv eha devau sav an av a gachatam .

i sa i'

n n o v olh am agv ina.

s6m am su tamm ah isév5v a gachathah .

tr i r v ar ti r y5tam agv ina.

praj am ca dhattam drav in am ca dhattam .

u rjam n o dhattam agv ina.

m arutv anta jar itur gach ath o hav am .

Pa r t 1 : R epeated Passages belonging to Book VI I I [372

5 dity5ir y5 tam acv in a.

hatam raksaii s i sédh atam am i v ah .

som am sun v até acv i na.

cyav 5cv asya sun v ato m adacyuta.

Cf. gyav fiqv asya sun v atah

acv in a tiroah nyam .

arv 5g ratham n i’

yachatam : arv 5g ratham sam anasa

u i’

yachatam .

p1batam som yamm adhup ibati s6m ya 1h m adhu .

5 yatam acv in5 gatam av asyi’

i r v am aham hu ve dhattamratnan i

daci’

i se .

Th e p5d a , 5 y5 tam acv in5 g atam , a lso a t 8 .8.6c th e p5da , dh attam ratn z‘

i n i dacu§e , a lso a t

v ivaksan asya p i taye .

piba som am m adaya kam catakrato, yam te bhz'

igam adharayan

v igv ah sebanah pi tan a uri’

i jrayah sam apsuj i’

n m arutv fii'

i indra satpate .

Cf. p ib5 s6m amm ad5ya k5m .

(Cyavagv a Atr eya ; to In dra)jani t5 d iv 6 jan i t5 p rth i v y 5h Lpiba som am m adaya kam gatakr ato ,J

W refrain see prec . i temLyarii te bhagam adharayan v icv ah sehan e

’

i h piftan z’

i u r i 'i jrayah sam apsuj i'

n

m arutv 5 1'

1 in dra satpate .

J 6323? refrain see pre c . item

(Pratardan a Daiv odas i to Pav am an a Som a)sém ah pav ate jan it5 m at1 n5m jan i t5 d i vd j an i t5 p r th i v y5h ,jan i t5gn ér jan it5 sfi ryasya jan itén drasya jan itéta v i sn oh .

Stan za 9 i s c lap- trap : In d ra lan gu age tran sfe rred to Som a ; cf. Hillebran dt, Ved .

Myth . i . 4 1 5. For cf. Geldn e r , Ved . Stud . i i . 262 ff. For th e repea ted p5da cf.

j an a n a d iv 6 j an an z'

i pr th ivy5h .

(Cyav agv a Atr eya ; to Indra)cy 5v 5ov a sy a su n v a té s r ébh ata s) t5th 5 qrnu y5th 5crn 0 r 5tr eh

k 5rm 5n i k r n v a téh ,

p r é tr asé d a syum 5 v i th a tv 5m ék a i n n r s5h y a i n d ra b r 5hm 5n i k sa

tr 5ni ) v ar dh ay zi n .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

8 . Part 1 : R ep eated Passages belong ing to Book VI I I [374

in dragn yor av o vrn e z de vdnam av o vrh a ]

8 .3 9 . 1 f—4 0 . 1 1 f ; 4 1 . 1 f—1 0 f ; n abh an tam an yake sam e .

agn i r dv dra vy firnu te : agn i r dvdra vy r n v ati .

agu im yajfiésu pfir vyam .

indra ioana 6jasa : i n dram ieanam oJasa

Cf. a lso eka iqan a eja sa.

ojo dasasya dam bh aya : v adhar dasasya dambh aya ]

sasahydm a prtanyatah .

sasahyam a pr tanyato v an uyz‘

im a v an usyatah : i ndr atv otah

sasahyam a pr tanyato v an uyém a v anu syatah .

pfi r v ir u ta pragastayah : m ah i r asya pran i tayah

par v ir u ta praoastayah .

u to m i cid ya 6jasa ( 1 obate).Cf. u n de r an d se e p . 1 5 .

eu sn asyan dén i bhedati an dd eusn asya bh edati .

jésat svar v ati r apah : aJaih svar v ati r apah ; jésahsvar v ati r apah .

vayam syam a patayo r ayiném .

8 .4 l .1 b (Nabhaka Kanva to Varun a)asmaa $ 11 prabh l

‘

i taye v arunay a m a r li d bh y é’

r ea vi dustar ebhyah ,

yo t td m én usan am paevo gé iv a raksatiLnaloha ri tam anyake sam e . J

w re frain,

I f ii .

1 2“ (Am at u Afig ir asa ; to S om a Pav am an a)

sé n a in draya yajyav e v arunay a m ar fid bh y ah,v ar iv ov i t pari srav a .

Th is repeated p5da a lso a t see u n der

(Nabhaka Kan va to Varu n a)tam 11 s ixsam and g iri

'

i p i tfn ém c a m anm abhi h ,n abhakasya praoastibh ir yah s in dh fin am iipodayé saptasv asa sé m adhyamo

Ln abh an tam anyake sam e . J refrain

,1 f ff.

3 75] Hymns ascr ibed to Kan bas,Angirasas, etc.

(Ban dhu Gaupayan a an d others to Vigv e Devah )m an o n v ahuv am ah e n aracanséna sem en a

,O l 0 0

p i tr n am c a m anm abhah .

For 3 cf. Hil lebran dt , Ved . Myth . 1 1 . 1 0 0 .

n 5saty5. s6m ap1 taye.

Cf. acv in a som api taye .

8. (wi th th e uha , n5satya, in for in dragn I in

8 g ira stom asa Irate .

jétav edo v icar san e .

(Vi r fi pa Afig i rasa to Agn i)uksan n aya v acén naya som ap r sth ay a v ed h ase ,

st6m 5 i r v i dh em ag n ay e .

1 0 . (Ar un a Vaitahavya ; to Agn i )

yasm in n agv asa r sabhasa u k san o vaga m esa av asrstasa ahutah ,

k i l a l ap é sém ap rsth ay a v ed h a se hrda m atim jan aye carum agnaye .

(Vir l‘

i pa Afig i rasa ; to Agn i)

yajfiénam rathye vayam tigm ajam bhaya Vi lav e ,stom ai r i sem agn ay e .

Cf. th e corre spon d en ce of 8 .43. 2 4c w ith —Cf. abh i r v i dh em agnaye .

agne v rrav atim isam : rayim v i rav atrm i sam .]

1 . 1 2 . 1 imamst6m amjusasv a m e : 1 1 2 . 1 imamst6m amjusasv a n ah .

v igv ah suks itayah pfthak.

vahn im hotaram Ilate : 6. agn im botaram Ilate .]Cf. agn e h otaram i late .

(Vir fipa Afigir asa ; to Agn i)tam i lisv a ya dhuto

’

gn 1’

r v ibh rajate gh rta i h

imam n ah g r n av ad d h av am .

(Vim ada Ain dra,

‘or othe rs to Pfi san )

.L 0 L o .L o .L o

asm akam u rj a r ath am pu sa aw stu m ah l n ah,

bh i’

i v ad v5jan am v rdha im am n ah crnav ad dh av am .

Cf. cr n u ta'

. (an d cr n u tam) m a imam h av am,u n de r

8 4 . tam tva vayam havam ahe .

Pa r t 1 : R ep eated Passages belong ing to Book

(Vir tipa Afi g ir asa ; to Ag n i)v iqfim réjan am adbh u tam adhyaksam dharm anam im am ,

a gni m i1 e Se. 1 1 qr av a t .

(Th e sam e )m an dram botaram r tv ijam citrabhan u rii v ibhav asum ,

a gn i m i 1 a ea 11 qr av a t .

Cf. th e corre spon de n ce of Wi th

té ghed agn e sv adhyah .

3. (; Irampav akacoc isam ; 1 0 . 2 91mmpav akaqocisamv iv aksase .

(Vir fipa Afig ir asa ; to Agn i)sa tv am agn e v ibh zi v asuh srjan sfiryo na raem ibh ih ,

car dh an tam aii si j i g h n a se .

(R ebh asfi n n Kacyapau to Pav am an a S om a)

Lpav am an a m ahi grav ac; J c itr ébh ir yasi racm ibh ih , 54 1?

gar dh an tam ansi j i g h n ase v icv an i dagzi’

i so grbe.

Cf. k r sn fi'

. tam ansi jafigh a n a t, an d see H illebran d t, Ved . 3 1 1 . For th e

relation of th e two sta n za s see u n der

agn im i le sa u cravat.

cikitvdn ddiv yam Jan am .

v iprambotaram adr i’

i ham : 6 . 1 botarampu r uvdram adraham .

7. prati sm a deva r i satah .

fi rjo napatam ahuve .

agne (; ukr én a coc iga .

dev ai r asatsi barh is i .

tw‘

im agn e m an i s in ah .

tv5m v ardhan tu n o g irah.

sam u drdyev a s in dhav ah .

stom air isemagnaye st6m air v idh em ag n aye .

ayam agn e tv é api .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Part 1 : R epeated Passages belong ing to Book VI I I [37

in dram som e saca sute.

yad in dra m r layasi n ah also refrain in -

30“

Vasu sparham tad d bhara .

(Vaea Agvy a to In dra )d yasya te m ah im dn am Qatam ut e catak r ato ,

g i r bh i r g r nan t i k ar av ah .

(Nrm edha Afig ir asa ; to Indra)iska rtaram an iskr tam sah askrtam gatam utim ca takr atum ,

sam anam i n dram évase havam ahe v asav an am v asujuv am .

8 . 54(Val. 1 “ (Matar i gzv an Kan va to In dra)e tat ta indra V I ryam g i r bh ir g rnan ti k ar av ah ,té stobhan ta urjam avan gh r tagcutam pau raso n aksan dh 1 tibh ih .

Th e a cce n t of grnan ti i n seem s to im ita te secon da rily a n d im prope rly .

Furthe r in stan ces of th e caden ce , grn an t i karav ah u n d e r

53(Va1 . ican am raya 1m ahe .

(Vaga Aevya to Indra)yas te m ad o v ar en y o ya i n d ra v r tr ah an tam ah ,

ya adad ih svar n ifbh ir yah pr’

tanasu dustarah .

(Am ah i yu Afig irasa to Som a Pav am an a)yas te m ad o v ar en y a s téna pav asvan dhasa,

ev av ir a h a .a ii sahé. car

. 2 4 .Ld g c J 9

(Cr utakaksa Afig ira sa , or Sukaksa A fig irasa to Indra)yas t e c itraerav astam o ya i n d ra v r tr ah an tam ah ,

ya ojodz'

itam o m ad ah .

Tran slate That be love d in toxicatin g d rin k of th in e , wh ich , 0 In d ra , i s th e su restslayer of Vr tra , wh ich (a ided ) by he roes obta in s th e heaven ly l ight ( svar) , an d wh ich i sd ifficu lt to ove rcom e in battle For th e th ird pada se e asmfikebh i r n fbh ir atrasvar jaya cf. a lso 1 9. B u t th e stan za h a s n o con c lu sion , even thou gh it is con n e ctedby con caten at ion w ith (yo d ustaro v igv avar a gravdyyah), add re ssed to In d ra . I f, m oreover, w e fin d aga in i ts first pada , in i ts se con d pada i n both i n un qu estion ablecon n exion s , i t se em s l ike ly that i s a late r produ ct, m ostly patched toge the r fromexistin g m otifs.

—Cf. th e pad as , vi sa m ado v ar en yah , a n d ( for sé cfir o asta

pf tanasu du starah ,

(Vaca Agvya to Indra)yo dustar o v icv av ara cr av éyyo v aJesv asti taru tz

‘

i,

sé n ah cav istha savand vaso g ah i g am ém a g 6m at i v r ajé .

8 . 5 1 (Val. (Cr ustigu Kan va to In dra)yo n o datav asunam

Lin dr am tam hum ah e v ayam ,J 63

“

v idmahy asya sum atim naVI yaS Im g am ém a g om ati v r aj é .

Cf. sé gan ta gom ati v rajé ; an d gam a t sé gon i a ti v rajé .

379] Hymns ascr ibed to Kanvas, Abi g irasas, etc.

pu r asthata m aghava v rtrahd bh uvat : indro m aghairm aghav a, &c . ]

bhujyurh vajesu pl'

irvyam .

(Tri ta Aptya to Adityas)m ah i v 0 m aba tam av o

LVar un a m i tra dagzuse ,J car 5.

yam aditya abh i druh6 raksatha n ém agham n acad Lan ehaso v a utayah suu tayo

v a u tayah .

J fi r efr ain,8 . 4 7. 1

“f - 1 8“f

4“ (Matsya Samm ada

,or others ; to Adityas)

m ah i v 0 m ah a tam av oLVarun a m i ti aryam an

,JLavail sy a v r n im ah e ..

J

See th e e stim ate of un de r

Varun a m i tra dacuse : Varun a m i tra dacusah .

.l e f—1 8 “f, an ehaso v a utaysh suntayo v a utayah .

Cf. an ehasas tv 6tayah.

sydm éd i ndrasya garm an i .

aditih carm a yachatu .

(Trita Aptya ; to Adityas)aditir n a u ru syatv L

aditih garm a yachatu,J Wm ata m i trasya r ev ato

L

’

ryam n 6 v arun asya can ehaso v a utayah suu tayo v a

utayah.

J ma d ef : refrain,8 . 4 7.

—l 8“f

(Luga Bhanaka to Vigv e Dev ah)v icv asm an n o aditih patv anh aso m até mi trasy a v aru n a sy a r evatah ,sv ar vaj jy6tir av rkam n acim ah i |_ta.d devan am av o adya vrn im ah e. J

W r efra in,

—1 2“

aryamn6 varun asya ca.

tri te eva) dusv apnyam sarvam .

8 . (Trita Aptya ; to Adi tyas an d Usas)a] a 1 sm ady a san am a c abh um an ag aso vay am ,

uso yasm ad dusv apn y a d abhaism apa tad u ch atvLan ehaso v a utayah suutayo v a

utayah .

Jrefrain , 1 “f - 1 8“f

(Pracetas An girasa Duh svapn aghn am )aja ism ady a san am a c abh um an a g a so vay am ,

jag r atsv ap n ah samkalpah pap6 yam dv ism as tam sé r ch atu y6 n o dvestitam r ch atu .

Th e repeated d istich fits best, we m ay suppose, in On th e m etre of

see Olden be rg , Pro l . p . 39.

Pa rt 1 : R ep eate d Passages belonging to Book VI I I [380

(P ragath a Kan va to Som a)an tac ca prdga ad iti r bhav asy av ayatabarsse daivyasya ,i n d av i n d r a sy a sak h yam jusan ah gr i nstrv a dhuram an u raya rdhyah .

1 “ (Manyu Vasisth a to Pav am an a Som a)adha dh iiraya m adhva pr canas tir 6 r6m a pav ate adr idugdhah ,

in d u r i n d r a sy a sak h yam ju san é dev 6 dev asya m atsa r6 m adaya .

see un der 8 .

pra caksaya krn uh i Vasyaso n ah : 6 0 chocasv a kr n uh i,&c . ]

(Pr agath a Kan va to Som a)s ém a rajan m r lay a n ah sv a st i tava sm as i v r atyas tasya v iddh i

,

alerti daksa u ta m anyur in do m d. n o ary6 an ukam am para dah .

(Ban dhu Gaupayan a , &c . to Asun i ti)asun i te pun ar asm ésu caksuh pun ah pran am iha n o dh eh i bh 6gam ,

Ljy6k pacyem a su 1 yam u ccaran tam J an um ate m r lay a n ah sv a sti

3 “ 4 2 4 . 5“

(Prag‘

ath a Kan va to S om a)tvam hi n as tan v ah som a gOpé gétr e -

gatr e n isasattha n r caksah ,

yat te vayam p r am in ém a v r atan i set n o m r la susakhadeva Vasyah .

(Tri ta Aptya ; to Agn i)y ad v 0 vay am p r am i nam a v r atani v idusar

'

n deva av idustarasah ,agn is tad v icv am a pr n ati v idv an yébh ir devan r tubh ih kalpayati .

Cf.

aganm a yatra pr atiran ta éyuh.

am ar tyo m ar tyaii av i v éca : m ah6 dev 6 m artyaii d viveca ]

vayam syam a patayo r ayindm .

8 .4 8 vayam s6m asya v igvah a pr iyasah : vayam ta in dra v icvah a

pr iyasah .

suv iraso v idatham a v adem a .

(Praskan v a Kan va to In dra)abh i p ra v ah su radhasam in dr am ar e a yath a vid é ,y6 jar itfbhyo m aghav a pu ruv asuh sahasr en ev a ciksati .

(Pr iyam edha Afig ir asa to In dra)abhi p ra g6patim g ir én d r am a r e a yama v i d e ,sunum satyasya satpatim .

S ee G r assm a n n’s in con s iste n t ren de rin gs , i . 485 ; i i . 435, occas ion ed by v ah i n

a r ea i s secon d s in gu la r im pe ra tive i n both sta n zas. Lu dwig , 6 1 2 , 665, con s isten t bu t w ron g .

8 .4 9 (V a 1 . 8 . 5. a n a st6m am upa d 1 ay at.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Pa r t 1 : Rep eated Passages belong ing to Book VI I I [382

8 . v idyz‘

im a gura nav yasah .

yatha prava é tagam k ftvye dhan e : yatha pravom agh av an m édh yatith im .

yatha kah ve m agh av an m édh e adhv ar é yatha g69arye

asisaso adr iv ah : 8 . 4 9(Val . 1 yatha kah ve m aghav an trasadasyav i

yatha g 69arye asan or rji’

cv an i .

(Crustigu Kan va ; to In dra)yatha m an au s

’

amv a r an au s ém am in d r ép i bah su tam,

n ipatith au m agh av an m édhyatithau pustigau crustigau saca.

8 . 5 2 (V (Ayn Kan va to Indra )yath a m anau v i v a sv a t i s ém am gak rap ibah su tam ,

yatha tr té chan da in dra jujosasy Laydu m adayase saca.J cf.

i n dram tam hum ah e vayam .

gam ém a g6m ati v r ajé .

For rem ote r pa ra l le ls see u n der

(Cr ustigu Kanva ; to In dra)y asm ai tv am va so d an éy a g i k sa si sa rayas p 6sam a gn u te ,

tam tv a vayam m ag h av an n i n d ra g i r v an ah su tév an to h av am ah e .

8 . 5 2 (Val. (Ayn Kanva to In dra)y asm ai tv ar

’

n va so d an éy a m anh a se sé rayas p é sam in v a ti ,

Lv asfiyav o v asupatim gatakratum st6m air i ndram h av am ah e . J

w 8 . 5 2 (Val.

(Bharga P ragath a o In dra)tvam h i radhaspate rddhaso m ahah ksayasyési v idhatah ,tam tv a vayam m a g h av an n in d ra g ir v an ah s u tév an to h av am ah e .

For fu rthe r in sta n ce s of th e pada ,su tfiv an to h a vam ah e

,see n ext item .

- Note tha t— Th e cade n ce dan z

'

iya m anh ase a lso i n

8 .5 1 (Val . 3) .6“fi1 tamtv a vayam m agh av an n in dra g i rv an ah sutdv an to

h av am ah e su tz‘

i v an to h av am ah e .

8 .5 2 (Val . yatham an au v iv asv ati s6m amcakrépibah su tam : 8 . 5 1 (Val .

yatha m an au sdmv a r an au s6m am in drapibah sutam .

ayz‘

iu m adasaye saca : in dra m adayase saca ]

yasmai V isn u s trin i pada v icak ram é 1 8“ trin i

padav i cakram e ( 1 . 2 2 .

383] Hymns ascri bed to Kan sas, A—

r

—

igir asas, etc.

tam tv a vayam sudugh am iv a g oduh o juh fim asi grav asyav ah

sudugham iv a g6duh e , juhum asi dyav i -dyav i .

Cf. u n de r

(Ayn Kan va ; to In dra)yé n o datasa n ah pi tam ahan u g r a

'

. iqan ak ft,ayam an n u g r 6 m aghav a pu ruvasu r g6r agv asya pra

(Pr agatha Kan va to In dra)p

1 o r p

1 n dr a g r n rsa u stu ss m ah an u g r a i ga n ak r t,

éh i n ah su tam piba .

For 5“cf. tam u stu sa in d r am tam g rm se .

yasm ai tvam vaso dan aya m anh ase sé rayas p6sam inv ati

8 .5 1 (Val. yasm ai tvam vaso dan éya giksasi sa rayas p6samagn ute .

(Ayu Kan va to In dra)Lyasm ai tv am vaso dan a

'

ya m anh ase sé rayas p6sam in v ati,J as? S. 5 1 (v al. 3).6“4b

v asfiyav o v asu p atim gatak r atum st6m 5 i r i n dr am h av am ah e .

(Bh ar ga P ragatha to In dra)u g rabahu r m raksaki'tva pu ramdar 6 yadi m e grnav ad dhav am ,

v a sfiyav o v asu p atim gatak r a tu r'

n st6m 5 i r in dr am h av am ah e .

Note that 8 51 0751 1 .

sam kson i sam 11 sfiryam .

1 9an am raya 1m ahe .

s .5 3 (v a1 . v av rdhano dive-dive v av rdhéte dive-dive .

s .5 3 (v a1 . v ajayan to h av am ah e .

yé paravati sun v ir e jan esv é yé arv av atin dav ah

yé s6m asah paravati yé arvav ati

s .5 3 (v a1 . yatra s6m asya trm pasi .

kratum pun ata an u sak : kratum pu n i ta anusak .

yas te sddh is th6 ’vase .

ten a n o bodhi sadh am a'

dyo v rdh é : api r n o bodhi sadhaz‘

idyo v rdh é .

8 .5 4 (V 51 . g i rbh i r g r n an ti karav ah .

8 .5 4 (V 5 1 . sasav z‘

inso v 1’

qrnv ir e .

Par t 1 : R epeated Passages belong ing to Book VI I I [384

dhuksasv a pipyusrm isam dhuksan ta pipyusim

isam ; dh uksasv a pipyusrm isam av a ca n ah .

vayam ta in dra st6m ebh ir v idhem a : vayam te agna

ukthdir v idh em a . ]

(Krca Kan va Praskan v asya danastutih )bh ii rid in drasya v I ryam v y akhyam abby dyati ,rad h a s te d asy av a v rk a .

8 . 56(Val. (Prsadh r a Kan va Praskanv asya danastutih )p rat i te d a sy av e v rk a r éd h o adar gy ah rayam ,

Ldyzi ur n a prath in é cav ah .J W

For th e appra isa l of see u n de r -For cf. m ahat ta in drav i ryam .

dyz‘

i u r na prathi nd cav ah.

agn ih cukrén a cocisa : agn e cukr én a , &c see un der

yuv ém dev és traya ekadaqésah v igv e dev és, &c. ]

ayam v am bhag6 n ih ito yajatra : ayam v am bhag6n ihita iyam gib.

(Supar n a Kanva to In dra and Varun a)im dn i var'n bhagadh éyan i sisrata in drav arun a pra m ah é sutésu v am

,

yajfié -yajii e ha savana bhu ranyatho yat su n v até yajam an ay a Qik sath ah .

(Vasukr a A in dra to In dra)asat su m e ja r itah sabh iv ego yat su n v ate yajam an ay a cik sam ,

an acI rdam aham asm i prahan tz‘

i satyadhv i'tam v rjin ayan tam abhum .

We m ay pe rh aps accept i t as a ge n e ra l prin c iple , that i n hym n s in wh ich a god speak s for

h im se l f,repea ted padas, wh ich a r e othe rw ise a ttribu ted by th e poe ts to a god in th e secon d

or th ird person s, a r e se con dary an d ep igon a l . Cf. u n de r

indrav aruna m ah imanam écata : ta uksitaso m ah iman am

acata ]

tabh ir dagv z‘

insam av atamqubh as pat1 : tébhih sv asm i n

av atam,&c .]

(Suparn a Kan va to In dra an d Varun a)in drav a ru n a saum an asam adrptam rayas p 6 sam yajam an e su d h attam ,

pr ajcim pug tim bhutim asm ésu dhattam di rghayutvdya pra tiratam 1 1 a dyuh .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Par t 1 : R ep ea ted Passages belong ing to Book VI I I [386

m aks ii c id yan to adriv ah : 1 ganaie c id , &c . ]

1 0 . 1 34 . in dra v igv abh ir u tibhih ; indra v icv abh ir u tibh i r

v avaks itha ; in dro v icvabhi i utibh ih .

(Bha rg a P ragath a to In dra)pau r6 agzv asya pur ukfd gav am asy utso d e va h i r an yay ah ,

n akir hi ddnam pa r im ardhisat tv é yad~

yad y‘fi m i tad it bhara .

(Sapta Rsayah ; to Pav am an a Som a)

pu n anah som a dhdr ayap6 v as'

an o arsas i ,

d r atn adhd yomim r tasya srdasy utso d e va h i r an yay ah .

Tran slate ‘ A Pau ra ( ‘ G ive r u n to sa tie ty ’) of horses, a n abu n dan t produ ce r of cowsa r t thou ,

a gold en Sprin g , 0 g od . For n on e sh a l l fa l l short of g ifts w ith thee whateve r I askth a t brin g on Th e word pau ra i s rea l ly th e prope r n am e of a l ibe ra l pr otege of th e god s( cf. u sed here pun n in g ly i n re lation to pu rukft, in th e sen se of ‘

g iv in g on e’s fil l ’;

cf. B e rga ign e , i i . 473 a n d se e u n de r Now th e expre ss ion utso deva h i ran yayah wou ldse em m ost a ccu ra te , an d pe rfe ctly orig in a l in this conn exion : what bette r ep ithet c ou ld beg ive n to an exce ed in g ly l ibe ra l god than ‘

g old en sprin g that i s ‘sprin g of g o ld An d ye t

th e repetition of th is pada i n bid s u s pau se ‘ Purifyin g thyse lf i n thy flow, 0 Som a ,

c lothed i n wate r, thou flowest. We a lth-g ivin g thou sittest on th e sea t of r ta, a gold en spr in g ,0 god .

’ Notw ithstan d in g th e vagu en e ss of th e expre ss ion , an d th e persisten t syn cre tism of

th e ideas con ce rn in g them se lves W i th In du -In d ra,th e expression 1

'

1 tso deva h i r an yayah m u st

h ave orig in ated w ith Som a rathe r than In d ra (cf. an d be e n borrowedfor In d ra in th e conviction that an yth in g that fits Som a fi ts a lso th e in satiable d rin ke r ofsom a ( in d ra som pétam a ) . Cf. H i l lebran d t, Ved . Myth . i . 3 2 2 iii — For cf.

v asuyav o v asupatim catakr atum st6m 5 ir indr amh av am ah e .

(Bharga P ragatha to Indra)yata in dra bhayam ah e tato n o abh ayam k rdh i ,

m aghavan chagdh i tava tan n a utibh ir v i d v i so v i m fd h o jah i .

(Qasa Bharadv aja to In dra )v i rah ao v i m fd h o jah i v i v r trasya hanu ruja ,v i m an yum in dra v r trahan n am itrasyabh idasatah .

Cf. an d

8 . 5 1 (Val. tam tv a vayamm agh av an n in dra g irvan ah sutz‘

iv an to

h av am ah e : su tdv an to h avam ah e .

8 .62 .1 e 7“ 1 0 9 bh adré in dr asya ratayah .

in dra brahm an i vardh ana : im é brahm an i v ardhana. ]

ukthabrahm a ca qansya : st6m a uktham ca cansya]

stusé tad a sya pdunsyam : m ahat tad,&c . ]

krtz‘

in i kartvan i ca : kr tdn i yd ca kar tva. ]

u ru kram l sta jrvase : u ru kram i stor ugay‘fi ya i ase .

387] Hymns ascr ibed to Kannas, Angirasas, etc.— 8.65. xz

krnu sva rédh o adr iv ah .

6bhe prnasi r6das1 1 0 . prn aksi r 6dasI ubhé. ]Note the blen d read in g in TS . ubbe pr n ak s i r oda si .

asm ékam kém am aprna s6m am n ah kam am é prna ]

brahmakas tam saparyati brahmak6 v ah saparyati.

tasyéhi pra drava piba .

éhi m in dra drava piba 8 . éh im asya drava piba.

yad in dra prég apag udafi nyag va hnyase n i bh ih .

(Pr agatha Kan va to Indra)yad v a prasrav an e div 6 m adayase svarnar e ,

yad v a sam udr é andh asah .

(Sobh ar i Kan va to Agn i an d Maru ts)agn e yahi m arutsakha r udr ébh ih s6m ap1 taye ,

s6bharya upa su stu timm aday a sv a sv arna r e .

Cf. man dasv a su svar n ar e . For th e m ood s of th e ve rb see th e author, Am er. Journ .

of Ph i lol . xxxii i. 4, n ote 2 .

indra s6m asya pI taye : indr am som asya, &c. un de r

8 . 5 2 (Va1 . m ahéii ugra icanakft.

prayasv an to hav am ah e .

idam n o barbi r asade .

“

2

tam tva vayam hav am ah e .

idam te som yamm adhv adhuksann adr ibhir narah : 8.38. idamv arii

m adiramm adh v adhuksan n adr ibh ir narah .

asm e dh eh i gravo brhat.

(Pragatha Kanva to Indra)napato durgahasya m e sahasren a su radh asah ,

g ravo d ev ésv ak r ata .

(Nabhan edistha Man ava to Vicve Devah )in dreh a yujé

'

i n ih srjan ta vaghato Lvrajanii g6m an tam acv inam ,J

as:1 0 . 2 5.5

‘l

sahasramm e dadato astakarnyah grave d ev ésv ak r ata .

Part 1 R epeated Passages belong ing to Book VI I I [388

m adaya dyuksa som apah .

sem am n a st6m amjujusan a {i gahi : 1 . s6m am n a st6m am fl. gahi. ]tiraqc id ar yah savand vaso g ah i : tirag: cid aryab savana‘ pu rfini .

n ahi tvad an yah pu r uhuta kac canam agh av an n asti m arditd

i i a tvad any6 m agh av an n asti m ard iti ]

sum r l iktiii sum r li kzim ) abh 1 staye .

m ah i v o m ahatam av o Varun a m itraryam an : m ahi v o m ah atém

av o Varu n a m i tra dacuse .

Varuna m i tr i‘

iryam an .

avaii sy av r n im ah e .

tena n o adhi vocata .

dditya yan m um o cati .

in dra 9av 1 stha satpate in dra qav istha satpate .

nan a hav an ta ntaye .

in dr am codam i pI taye : s6m am codam i pi taye .

(Pr iyam edha Afig irasa to In dra)tv 6tasas tv5. yujz

‘

ipsu sfirye m ahad dhan am,

jay em a p rt su v ajr iv ah .

1 “ (Crutakaksa Afig i rasa , or Sukaksa Afig irasaayam a dhiv ato dh iy6

’

r v adbh ih cakra g odare ,jay em a p r tsfi v ajr iv ah .

pra-

pra v as tr istubham isam pra yad v as , &c . ]

1 s6m am gri n au ti pfgn ayah .

tr isv d r ocan é div ah .

8 . 49(Val . indram arca yatha vidé .

duduh r é v ajr in e m adhu .

grham in drag: ca gan v ah i grham indracca gachatam .

in draya brahm odyatam .

som am i ndraya pz‘

itav e ; som éndraya p5tav e .

Added in proof.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Part 1 R ep eated Passages belong ing to Book VI I I [390'

r udram paro m an i saya : m an dram par6, &c . ]

upa srakv esu bapsatah : upa srakv esu bapsato n i su sv apa.

adhuk sat pipyusrm isam see under

yufijétham acv in a ratham .

an ti sad bhutu v am av ah .

yad adya karhi karhi c ic chucrfi ydtam im am hav am acv ina

yad dha karhi cic chuqruydtam im am havam .

grnutam m a imam h av am : gr n utei

m a imamh av am im am m e qr n utam hav am .

61 n o gavyebh ir agvyaih sahasrair upa g achatam : 5 n o

gavyebh i r agvyair v asavyai r upa gach atam .

puram na dh r sn av é ruja : v arm iv a dh rsn av , &c. ]

am r’

tanii jatav edasam pra-

pra vayam am i tamjatav edasam .]

tiras tam aii si dargatam tiras tam aii si darqatah .

m andra sujata sukrato : 1 . m an dra sv adhav a i tajata sukrato.

sabz‘

idho v aJasataye .

v aksan vayo na tugryam astam vayo n a tug ryam .]

sah asah sunav ah uta .

m 3. n o asm in m ahadhan é para varg bharabh i d m i n o

asm in m ahadh an é para v a rktam gav istisu .

adha te sum nam 1m ahe .

in dram iqan am 6jasa.

v ajr en a gataparv ana.

(Ku ru suti Kan va ; to Ind ra)m arutv an tam rjrs in am 6jasv an tarii v irapcin am ,

in d r am g i r bh i r h av am ah e .

(Nodh as Gau tam a ; to Indra)tam v o dasm am rtrsaha iii v asor m andanam andhasah ,

[abhi v atsamn a sv asa r esu dh en av a J in d r am gi rbh i r n av am ah e . W 2 . 2 .

3 9 1 ] Hymns ascr ibed to Kanoas, Aiigirasas, etc.

m arutv an tar'

n hav am ah e .

— 1 2“,asya s6m asya

pI taye .

piba s6m am gatakrato : in dra som am,&c. ]

su tam som am d iv istisu : su tah s6m o d iv istisu .

(Ku r usuti Kanva ; to Indra)pibéd in dra m arutsakha

[ su tam som am d iv 1 st1 su ,J an:

v ajram g i gan a 6ja sa.

(Dev ajam aya I n dram atar ah to In dra)tvam in dra saj6sasam a rkam bibhar si bah v6h ,v ajr am g i gan a 6jasa.

an u tv a r 6das1 ubbe.

v i pr ch ad i ti m ataram ,ka u g r5h ké h a 9r n v ir e jatah probad

v i m ataram,ka u gr5h ké h a grnv ir e .

ten a stoti bhya fa bhara see un der

(Kur usuti Kanva ; to Indra)ty e v asnni samgata v i gv a ca som a saubh a g a,

sudétv apar ih v r ta.

(Hi ranyastupa Afigi r asa to S om a Pav am an a)

[Sana jy6tih san a sv ‘

arJ v iqv a ca som a séubh ag a, W ef.

Latha n o Vasyasas krdh i .J refra in ,

- 1 0 “

(Av atsara Kagyapa : to Som a Pav am an a)

yav am-

yav am n o an dh asa pustam-

pustam pari srav a ,sém a v i gv é ca séubh a ga.

sé tvam na in dra m rlaya cf. also

kim anga radh r acodan ah : k im anga radh racédan am tv ahuh .

iyam dh i r rtv iy'

av atI : 8 . iyam ta rtv iyav ati (se.

eto nv indram stav am a .

ti vr éh s6m asa é gahi.

bhuv at ta indra cam brde : m anthas ta indra 9am brde. ]

Part 1 R ep eated Passages belonging to Book VI I I [392

tubhyayam adr ibhi h su tah : tubhyayam sém ah par ip ii to

adr ibh ih .

p ibéd asya tvam I cise .

(Kus I din Kan va ; to In dra)yam te gyenah padai bh arat t i r 6 rajansy asp rtam ,

Lpibéd asya tv am Iqise . J “W refrain ,8-8 2 7

°-9°

(Cun ah gepa Ajiga r ti to Som a Pav amana)e sa d iv arii v y iisa rat t i r 6 r aJaii sy asp rtah ,

pav am an ah sv adh v ar ah .

v ar un o m i tré a ryam 5.

yuyam r tasya r athyah .

v am amVarun a cansyam 8 . n rv ad va run a qansyam j

yuyafn h i sthz‘

i sudanav ah .

in drajyestha abh idyav ah .

préstham v o atith im (stusé) : pr éstham v o atith im grni se .

agu im ratham n a v édyam agn i ratho na v édyah .

raksa tokam uta tmana : v icv am tokam u ta tmana.]

pu r oyavanam ap su .

it m e hav am n asatya : 1 . 3 m e hav am nasatyopa yatam .

aqv ina gach atam yuvam .

m adhv ah a6m asya pi taye .

im am m e qrnu tam hav am : qrn u tam m a imam hav am ; of.

u n de r

qrnutamjar itur havam a ndhi jar itur hav am .

cha rdi r yan tam adabhyam .

gachatam daguso g rham : gan tara dacuso g rham .]

t5. v am v iqv ako hav ate tanukrth é .

m é n o v i yaustam sakhyzi m um ocatam .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Part 1 : R ep eated Passag es belong ing to Book VIII [894

(N rm edha Afigi r asa ; to In dra)Lv ibh rz

’

ijafi jy6tisa svar agacho r ocan arii div ah ,J as?

d evas ta in d ra sak h y éy a y em i r e .

Cf. B e rg axg n e i n. 1 87.

1 . 8 0 . 8 . 6 . 6“ 76 . v ajren a cataparv an a.

5. sfiryaxn robayo d ivi ; 5. sfir yarh roh ayad

d ivi .

tvam indra yacaasi : ag n e tvam yacé asi . ]

8 . 9 1 .2 de z 3 . 5 2 . dh an av an tarh kar am bh in am apupav an tam ukth in am .

(Apala Atr eyi to Indra)a can a tv a cik itsam o

'

dh i can a tv a uem asi ,

can air iv a can akf'

l ir iv én d r ay en d o pari sr av a .

9 . (Caksu s Man ava to Pav am an a S om a)

pra dhan v a som a jfig rv i r 1 n d r ay e n d 0 pari sr av a ,Ldyum antaxh cusm am ii bhara sv ar v i dam .

J 23?

Th e repea ted pada is re fra in in fi‘

. cf. a lso sv adfi r in do pari st ava ;t r am in do

,&c .

— Cf. v on Schroed e r, WZKM . xx . 2 36 G eldn e r,R igveda Komm en tar, p . 1 3 2 .

in dram abhi pra gayata .

pu r uhatarh pur ustutam .

tam v abhi prércata : tam v abhi pra gayata .

i ndr am s6m asya pi tayo.

8 . (Cr utakaksa An gi 1 asa , 0 1 Sukaksa Afig ir asa ; to Indra)a sy a p i tv a m ad an afn dev 6 dev asyaujasa ,v icv abh i bhav an a bhuv at.

7“ (Asita Kacyapa , or Devala Kacyapa to S om a Pavam an a)

a sya p i tvam ad an am indro v r trfiny apr ati ,

jaghén a jaghan ac ca m i .

jayem a pr tsfxv ajr iv ah .

vayam u tv a catakr ato : imau tv a eatakratoj

395] Hymns ascr ibed to Kan sas, Angirasas, etc.

gavo n a yav asesv a.

na tvam indr ‘fi ti r icyate .

ya in dra v r trahan tam ah .

yasm in vieva adhi cr iyah : ya vor v icv a, &c. ]

tam 1’

d v ardhantu n o g i rah .

d tv a v ican tv in dav ah .

sam udram iv a s indhavah .

(Qrutakaksa Afig ir asa , or Sukaksa Afig irasa to Indra)aram acv aya gayati cr utakakso aram gave ,dram in d r a sy a d h ém n e .

(Asita Kagyapa , or Devala Kacyapa ; to Som a Pav am 5na)in do yad adr ibh ih su tah pav i tram par idhdv asi ,dr am i n d r a sya d h dm n e .

We m ay ren de r as fol lows : ‘ Su itably to (procu re) horses d oes Qr utakaksa s in g ,su itably to (procu re ) k in e ; su itably to In d ra’s n atu re .

’

Cf. B e rgaign e , i i i . 2 1 1 , n ote . Th e

m ean in g of i s ‘When , 0 In du ( Som a ), pre ssed by th e ston e s, thou d ost flow abou t th e

s ieve , (thou flowest) su itably to In d ra ’s n atu re .

’

I t wou ld seem as though th e repe tition s of5m m w ith acv aya a n d gave in w ere loose ly im itative of th e repeated pada , arami n drasya dhdm n e . I n an y case i s pat ; i n th e first two occu rren ces of aramh ave , i n re al ity, a d iffe re n t va lu e from th e th ird . Th e pre ced in g an d fol low in g stan zas a lsoplay upon aram of. u n de r

aram te cakra davan e .

m atsva sutasya g6m atah .

(Sukaksa Afig irasa ; to In dra)sé na in drah civ ah sakh écv av a d g 6m ad yav am at ,

u rudhar ev a doh ate .

(H ir anyastupa Afig ir asa to Pav aman a Som a)an ah pav asv a v asum ad dh i ranyav ad acv av ad g 6m ad yav am at suv ir yam ,

yuyam h 1’

som a pitaro m am a sthan a div 6 murdhén ah prasthita

v ayaski'tah .

Th e m etre i s en ti re ly in favou r of th e priority of of. Part 2 , chapter 2 , c lass B 9 .

S ee Berga ign e , i . 38, n ote ; i i . 8 1 ; Hillebran d t, Ved . Myth . i . 398.

yad v a prav rddh a satpate yadi prav rddha satpate . ]

Pant 1 R epea ted Passages belonging to Book VIII [396

(Sukaksa Afig irasa to In dra)y é sém asah p a ravati y é ar v av ati su n v i r é,sarv ans tdn in dra gach asi .

(Bh rgu Varun i , or J am adagn i Bhargava ; to Som a Pav am an a)y é som asah p a ravati y é ar v fiv ati su n v i r é ,yé v adah oa ryandv ati .

Cf. (Val . ye paravati sun v i r é jan esv {i yé a r vavatin d av ah . Se e H i llebr an d t,Ved .

Myth . 5 .

1 1 51 m inan ti m in an ti) sv arfijyam .

devi eusm am saparyatah .

kaya stotf'bhya é bhara : see u nder

v rtr ahas6m ap1 taye .

ucan to yan ti v i taye : cucayo yan ti VI taye .

iha tyd sadham ddyfi .

tubhyam som ah su taim é : in dra som ah sutaime.]

dadh ad ratna v i daeuse : dadhad ratnan i dacuse . ]

yad indra m rlayasi n ah see a lso u nde r

set n o v icv any abhara set n o v asuny d bhara ]

sutav an to hav am ahe.

3 1 “ upa n o har ibh ih su tam .

rbhuksan am rbhum ray im : rbhum rbhuksan o r ayim .

tat su n o vieve arya d sada g r n an ti karav ah .

m arutah som apI taye .

asti som o ayam sutah : 2“ vi sa som o ayam sutah . ]

devanam av o v rn e : in dragn yor av o v rn a ]

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Part 1 : R ep eated Passages belong ing to Book VI I I [398

stuh i su stutim n am asa—

5. v iv asa ; stuh i parJanyam nam asa

v iv asa .

vico adevn '

abby acaran tI h : v ica ai deV I r abby acnav am a .

Added in proof ]

(T irac Afigi rasa , o r Dyu tan a Mar u ti : to In dra)sa vrtrah én dra rbhuksdh sad y é jajfi an o h av y o babh fi v a ,

kr n v an n apansi n arya pur fini s6m a n a pI to havyah sakh ibhyah .

(Tri ta Aptya ; to Agn i)adha hy agn e m ahnd n isadya sad y o jajfian é h av y o bab hfith a ,

Ltam te dev dso anu ketam ayan n J adhav a rdhan ta pr athamdsa fim ah .

6? cf.

I t is hard ly d oubtfu l that th e repe ated p5da , wh ich fi ts Agn i so ve ry we l l in i s

pre sse d in to se rvice secon d arily in I n th e latter p lace i t a llude s awkwa rd ly to th ehe roism of you n g In d ra . Fo r th e m e tre of 8 .96. 2 1

asee Olde nbe rg , Prol . , p. 70 Arn old , VM. ,

p . 3 1 5 .

8 . yac chakrdsi paravati yad arv av ati v r tr ah an .

sutavan é v iv asati .

sam udrasyédh i v istapi ; sam udrasyadhi Vi stapi

m an I s in ah : sam udrasyédh i v istapah .

yad an tar iksa“

d g ah i : yad an tar iksa d gatam .

in dra rayd par i n asa tv am 1 1 a in dra rayd par inasa.

man a in dra para v rn ak .

asm e in dra saca su te.

indram s6m asya pi taye .

kadé n a in dra raya a"

. dagasyeh .

(Nrm edha Afig ir asa to In dra )tv am i n d r abh ibhfir a si

Ltv am sfiryam arocayah ,J

(a? of.

v icvakarm a v icvadev o m ah5n asi .

(Dev ajam aya I n dr am ata rah to In dra)tv am in d r abh ibhfir a s i v ieva jatdny 6jasa,sa v ieva bhuv a ébh av ah .

tvam sdryam a rocayah yaya sdryam arocayah . ]

(N rm edha Afig irasa to In dra)v ibh réjafi jy 6 ti sa svar ag a ch o r ocan am d i vah ,

Ldev e

‘

is ta indra sakhydya yem ir e . J cs:

399] Hymns ascr ibed to Kan vas,Ang irasas , etc.

(Vibh raj Sau rya to Surya)v ibh r ég

’

afi jy 6t i sa svar ag ach o r oc an am d i vah ,

yén em d v iqv a bhuv an any abh r ta v igvaka rm an a v igv adevyav ata.

Prim a fac ie th e repeate d hem istich w ou ld se em to app ly to Surya rathe r than I n dra but

see B erg a ign e , i i . 1 87. An d ce rta in ly th e se con d ha lf of e spec ia l l y v icvadevyav ata,does n ot stam p that stan za as th e sou rce of th e repe tit ion .

devils ta in dra sakhyéya yem ire .

tvam h i eaqv ati nam .

adha te sum nam 1m ahe .

set n o rasva suv iryam .

su tésv in dra g ir v anah .

Cf. su tasa in d ra g i r v an ah .

gatam fi tim gatakratum : gatam ute gatakrato.

(Nem a Bhargava to Indra)dadh

'

am i te m ad h u n o bh ak sam ag r e hitas te bhagah su to astu som ah,

asaqca tvam d ak sinatah sakha m e ’d h a v r tr fin i jafi g h an av a bhur i .

(Manyu Tapasa : to Manyu)abh i pr éh i d ak sinaté bh ava m e ’dh a v r tr én i jafi g h an av a bh i

'

n'i ,

jnhom i te dh ar un am m ad h v o ag ram ubhé upangu pratham 5 pibav a .

Tran slate ‘ 1 g ive to thee first th e d rink of hon ey, th e pressed som a shal l be th yfixed sh are . An d thou sha lt be m y fr ien d at m y right ; then sha l l we slau ghte r m an yen em ie s.

’ Th e stan za add ressed to th e pe rson ified god‘Wrath '

is su rprisin g ly sim ilarCom e on , be thou at m y right then sha l l we slaughte r m an y en em ies . I sacrifice for theeth e first vesse l of hon ey, m ay we two be first s il en tly to d rin k i t.’ Th e two fe roc ious Manyuhym n s

,an d 84 a r e i n m an y ways ass im ilated to In d ra , as, in d ee d , a lso to Agn i ( see

u n d e r 3. Man yu i s th e ‘Wrath ’

ofWa r,the refore a lso, particu la rly, of im petu ou s I n d ra .

S ee e spe c ia ll y Man yu Maru tvan In d ra Maru tvan in ( cf. a lso stan zas 5 an d Th e

two stan zas fu rn ish an in stan ce of ce rta in re lative ch ron ology : cou ld n ot have beencom posed in its su rroun d in gs w ithou t th e pattern of th e In d ra stan za , — Cf. Ge ldn e r

,

R ig-Veda Komm en tar, p . 1 36.

v igva jatdny abby asm i m ahnd v igvan i sfi'

nty abby astam ah n z

‘

i .

sakh e v isn o v itaram v i kram asv a .

raJan a d i rghagzruttam a.

sakam sfiryasya ragm ibh ih .

Part 1 : R epeated Passages belong ing to Book VI I I [400

prati h avy5n i v i taye .

g rn anajam adag ni n a ; g r n andjam adagn iv at ;

grnano jam adag n in a.

ayar'

n cukro ayam i te ; v dyo cukro ayam i te .

m ahas te sato m ah im d pan asyate : m ah5n hy asya m ahimapan asyate .

citr év a praty ada rqy ayati : praty u adarcy ayati . ]

kav ir grhapatir yuva.

tv aya ha svid yujd vayam .

agu im sam udrav asasam .

acha n aptr e sah asv ate urJo naptr e sahasv a te . ]

9 “ (Prayoga Bha1 1g av a , or others to Agn i)ayam v igv a abhi e1 iyo ’

gu i r d e v é su p aty a te ,a v aj a i r upa n o gam a t .

(Ayasya Afig ir asa to Pav am an a Som a)aty pav i tram akr am i d v aji dhuram na ydm an i

,

i n d u r d ev ésu p a ty ate .

Lu dw ig , De r R ig Veda , vi . 95, sugge sts d u r a rn fo r dhu1 am i n th is i s n e ithern e c e ssa ry n or convin c in g : v aj 1 an d d huram c e rta in ly re fe l to a horse a n d som e phase of h is

ha rn e ssin g , pre sum ably th e wagon-

pole . Th e c om pa rison i s cru d e bu t n ot im possible In duh a s pa ssed through th e sieve as a steed (d raws) th e wag on

-

po le i n h is cou rse ’. Anyhow th e

text can n ot be we l l d oubted .

8 . 60 . agu im yajn ésu pu 1 vyam .

ci ramp5v akagocisam ; ci ram'

i pav akacocisam

v iv aksase .

tam ar v an tam na san as im .

tepano de va qoc isa tepano deva raksasah .

6 . 1 6 . a devan v aksi yaks i ca .

h avyav zi ham am a r tyam ; h avyavdham am ar tyamsah ov rdham .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

REPEATED PASSAGES BELONGING TO

BOOK I X

(Madhuchandas Vaicvam itr a to Som a Pav am an a)sv ddisthaya m adig thaya pav a sv a som a d h ér aya,i n d r fiy a patav e su tah .

(Nrm edha Afig ir asa to the sam e)v ieva v asun i samjayan pav a sv a som a d h dr aya,inu dv ésansi sadh ryak .

(B in du Afig i rasa to th e sam e)5. n ah qusm am n r sdhyarh v n

'av an tam pu ruspfham ,

pav a sv a som a d h ér ay a .

(Viev am itra ; to the sam e)vaco jantuh kavmam pav a sv a som a d h ér aya,dev ésu r atn adhd as i.

(R ebhasunu Kacyapau to the sam e )kratv e daksaya n ah kave pav asv a som a dh ér ay a,in d r aya pdtav e su to

Lm itr5ya varun aya ca . J W 9.

parsi radho m agh 6n 5m .

(Madhu ch an das Vaicvam itra to Som a Pav am 5n a)abby arsa m ahdn am dev z

‘

in am vi tim andh asa,

abh i vaj am u ta grav ah .

(Asita Kacyapa , or Devala Kacyapa to th e sam e)abh i tyam pur vyam m adam

Lsu v ano a rsa pav itra 5 es?

abh i v 5jam u ta cr av ah .

(Ucathya Afig irasa to th e sam e)abby arsa v icaksan a pav itram dhdr aya su tah

,

abh i v 5jam u ta grav ah .

3. 1 2 “ (N idh ruv i Kaqyapa to the sam e)abh y arsa sah asr in am

Lr ayim g6m an tam agzv in am , J is?

abh i v éjam u taqr av ah .

som am in d raya pdtav e ; som éndraya p5tav e .

403] Hymns ascr ibed to var ious authors

(Madhuchan das Vaiev am itr a ; to Som a Pav am ana)a sy éd in d r o m ad e sv 5 v icv a v rtrdn i jigh nate ,cfir o m aghé ca m anh ate .

(Agn i Caksusa ; to Som a Pav am 5 n a)a sy éd in d ro m ad e sv 5. g rabham grbh n i ta san as im ,

v ajram ca v fsan am bharat sam apsuji t.

For cf. Ge l dn e r , Ved . Stud . i i . 2 63, wh o foll ows Sayan a i n tran slatin g g rabham by‘ bow

’

. B ut gr abh am grbh n i ta samasim ( cogn ate accusa tive) obviou sly m ean s‘ m ache e r

e in en e rfolg re ichen g r i fi'

S e e ksum an tam g rabh am sam grbh aya‘ m ake a catch rich

i n cattle Cf. Bloom fie ld , IF. xxv . 1 89 .

(Medhatith i Kan va to S om a Pav am 5n a)pav a sv a. d ev av ir at i pav i tr am som a ranhya,

Li n dr am in do vi sa v iga .

J1 .

9 . (Pr abhuv asu Afigir a sa to th e sam e )set v ahn ih som a jdg rv ih pav a sv a d e v av ir ati ,

Labbi kogam m adh uccutam .

J

S e e u n d er

i n dram in do v r sav i9a .

(Medhatith i Kan va ; to Som a Pav am 5n a)adhuksata pr iyamm adhu d h ér a su tasy a v ed h asah ,

apo v asista sukratuh .

(Asi ta Kagyapa , or Devala Kagyapa ; to th e sam e)div 6 n a s5n u pipyus i d h ér a su tasy a v ed h asah ,v ftha pav i tr e a r sati .

(Medhatith i Kan va to Som a Pav am 5n a)m ahdn tarh tv a m ahir an v ép o a r san ti sin d h av ah ,

yad g 6bh i r v é say i syase .

(CatamVaikhan asah to Som a Pav am 5na)

pra n a in do m ahe ran a ap o arsan t i s i n d h av ah ,

yad g 6bh ir v asay isyase .

Cf. tubh yam arsan ti sin dh av ah,u n d e r and n ote a lso 1 25.5

c

acikradad v i sa har ih : kan ikradad v r sa &c .]

851 1 11 sfir yen a r ocate sam sfiry en a r ocase .

(Medhatithi Kan va to Som a Pav am 5na)

g i ras ta inda 6jasa m a rm r jyan te ap asyuv ah ,

ydbhi r m ad ay a gum bh a se .

Part 1 : Repea ted Passages belonging to Book I X [404

(R ahUgan a Afig ir asa to S om a Pav am 5 n a)etam tyam har ito daca m a rm rjyan te ap a syuv ah .

ydbh ir m ad ay a Qum bh ate .

Lu dw ig , 793, re n d e rs 9 we rkku n d ige l iede r v e r sch bn en d ich m i t ihre r k raft, m itte lstd ere n du d 1 oh zum rau schtran k schm u ckest

’

. Th is tran sla tion n eed s to be m od ified as we

sha l l see ; Gr a ssm an n’

s i s fau lty : ‘We r kth a t'

g e L ied e r w e rde n (h r , 0 In d u , k raftig au sg e

schm uckt, m i t d e n e n d u zum R au sche strahlst. ’ Th e pa ra lle l be low W 1 1 1 show tha t m a rm rjyan te

i s th e o rdi n a ry i n ten sw e a c tive , a nd tha t apasyuv ah , bu sy ’as appl ie d to g irah ‘

son g s’

i s a

h ighly figu rative tran sfe r from an othe r sph ere . I tran sla te : ‘ Thy bu sy son g s, 0 Indu ,through wh ich thou d ost orn am en t thyse lf to in toxica te , cu rry th e e w ith m ight.’ Thi stran slation i s in te l l ig ible in th e l ight of i ts pa ra l le l , 9 ‘ Th is ( som a ) he re th e ten busyharit (fin g e rs), throu gh wh ich h e orn am e n ts h im se l f to in toxicate , cu rry w ith m ight. ’ Th e daqah a r i tah a r e evide n tly daqa ks ipah ( ks ipah ) , v r iqah , yu v atayah ,

sv asar ah , jam ayah, yosa n ah ,tr i tasya yosan ah, &c . cf. a l so pafica v rfi ta apa syav ah in a n d n aptibh i r v i v asv atah in

Th e te rm h a r i tah i s d ea lt w ith by B e rg a ign e , i . 2 0 1 . I wou ld add that h ar i tahprobably pu n s upon h ari ‘ ye l low ’

(frequen t ep ithet of som a) , i n th e sen se of ‘ ye l lowed ’

,

m ade ye l low by con tac t w ith th e ye l low flu id . Th e word apa syuv ah be lon g s prim ari ly toth e fin g e rs i n ( cf. sa m rjyam an o d agabh ih sukarm abh ih

,se con d a ri ly an d ve ry

m etaphorica l ly to th e son gs ( g i rah) wh ich accom pan y th e ac t of th e fin ge rs in Th e

in ten sive m a rm rjyan te h as in m in d th e act of cu rryin g a horse : se e imam in dumm a rm rjan ta atyam m i ; of. a lso &c . Th is i s a fa v our 1 te figure of speechu sed i n th e se rvice of both som a an d fi r e .

Th e chron olog ica l ord e r an d th e ord e r of sen se i s m arked w ith des i rable c learn ess in th etwo stan zas an d 9 . 38. 3 w ithou t 3 as a m od e l cou ld n ot have emp loyedapasyuv ah as a n ep ithe t of g irah on th e othe r han d i ts sen se becom es pla in i n th e l ight of th erea l practice de scribed in

parjanyo v r stim dn iv a .

agvasz‘

i v ajasd u ta : acv asdm v 5jas5m u ta.

atm z‘

i yajfiasya pur v yah : ke tur yajfiasya pur vyah . ]

(Qun ah gepa Aji gar ti to Som a Pav am 5na)esa dev 6 am artyah parnav ir iv a d1yati ,abh i d r on an y asad am .

(B in du Afig ir asa ; to S om a Pav am 5n a)

pra som o ati dha—

iraya Lpav am an o asisyadat

abh i dr on an y asad am .

dadhad ratnan i dacuse .

(Qun ahcepa Ajiga r ti to Som a Pav am 5n a)e sa d iv am v i dhav ati tir 6 r aJansi dhdr aya,

pav am an ah k an ik r ad at .

(Asita Kacyapa, or Devala Kacyapa to Som a Pav am ana)justa i ndraya m atsarah pav am an a k an i k r ad at ,

Lv igzva apa dv iso jah i .J w 9.

For th e repe ated pada cf. a lso ag re v acah pav am an ah ké n i kr adat.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Part 1 R epea ted Passages belong ing to Book 1X [406

i n d e te rm m a te ,‘ O ( som a ) tha t pu ri fie st thyse l f, g ive u s g rea t g lory ; k in e an d horse s accom

pa ni ed by son s obta i n fo r u s w 1 sdom,obta in l ight. ’ Now th e repe a ted p5 da in is i n

a ve ry d 1fie r e n t con n exion . Lu dw ig , 890 :‘ Pav am an a

,zu g rossem ru hm e geh st d u m it

m an igfa ltige n str a len pr a sse ln d v e r n i ch te st d as d u n ke l d u , das g a n ze i n d e s spe n d e rs hau se .

’

Gras sm a n n re leg a te s th is s tan za to th e appen d 1x, a n d rem a rks tha t 1 t i s om itted i n SV. wh ichh as i n i . 366—368 stan zas 6 , 7, 9 of th e R ig

-Ved a hym n . H e re n d e rs , d ifi'

e rm g sh gh tly fromLu dw ig ‘ O flam m e n d e i , d u g ehst zu hohem R uhm m i t g lan ze n den Strah le n kuhn ve rtilgstd u a l les Du n ke l im Hau se d e s Ve rehre rs ’

. I t se em s to m e tha t th e stan za i s a sh in in gexam ple o f a pa tch ed u p , la te r, an d se con d a ry j 1 u g le . I n th e first p lace p5da b be lon gs w ithpada c , as m ay be ga the re d from sa tv am ag n e v ibh fwa suh arjan sfiryo na r acm ibh ih ,

gar dh a n tzim z‘

i ns 1 j ig h n ase ; c f. a lso pd v am f ma r tam br h zi c c h u k rar'

n Jyotir aj ijan a t,k rsna tam ansi jzifigh an at . I t i s the re fore u n l ike ly tha t m ah i (; rav ah in d epen ds , as

a ccu sa t ive o f g oa l , upon yasi . I n th e se co n d p lace th e fou rth pad a , v iqv an i dacuso grbe , i sreal ly in sip id i n th e con n exion ‘ thou d estroye st a l l d a rkn e ss l n th e hou se of th e p iou s ’.Th e p5da app e a rs i n i ts tru e re la tion i n sta n za 2 of th e sam e hym n

,tvam v asun i pu syas i

v icv an i dficuso g rbe. Th e tran s la tion of s uch as i t i s , m ust be ‘ O Pa v am 5 n a, g re a t

g lory , thou d oe st c om e w 1 th th y brigh t rays bo ld ly d e str oym g a ll d a rkn e ss i n th e house o f

th e p iou s .

’ Th e in trin sic c on d ition s a r e the re fore su ch a s to le n d th e om iss ion of th e Sam a

Ve d a an u n u su a l s ign ifican c e , eve n though I a g ree he a rti ly w i th Old en be rg ’s g e n e ra l con te ntion (Prol . 2 89) that SV. re ad in gs an d om ission s a r e to be a c cepte d w ith g rea t cau tion . I n

a ny ca se, th e con stru ction of even i n th e se n se o f th e tra n slators, is se con d a ry an d

la te r than i n th e othe r two sta n zas - Note th e corre spon den ce of 7“ w ith an d of

w i th g . l oo . 7d

.

atha n o Vasyasas k rdh i .

sana jy6tih Sana svah : Sana m edhdm sana svab .]

v ieva ca som a stiubh aga : s6m a v icv a ca séubhaga.

sana daksam u ta kratum m an o daksam u ta kratum . ]

see un der

tava kr atv a tav otibh ih .

(H ir anyastupa Afig irasa to S om a Pav am 5n a)abby arsa sv ayudh a som a d v i bar h as am r ay im ,

Latha n o v asyasas krdh i . J G? refra in ,

—1 0 “

(Medhyatith i Kan va ; to S om a Pav am an a)

Lpunana in dav abh ara J sém a d v i bar h a sam r ayim , a?

v rsan n indo 1 1 a ukthyam .

(R ebhasun u Kacyapau to Som a Pav am 5 n a )

Lpun ana in dav abharaJ adm a d v ibar h a sa r'

n r ay i m ,

tv am v asun i pusyas i Lv icv an i dacuso g r h é .

J

(H i ran yastupa Afig ir asa to Som a Pav am 5n a )tvam yajfiair av 1 v rdh an pav am an a v i d h a rm an i ,

Latha n o Vasyasas kr dh i . J W refrain ,

— 1 0 “

(Kacyapa Mari ca to Som a Pav am 5 n a)h in v ano v dcam isyas i pav am an a v i d h a rm a n i ,I f r

“Llakra n devo ri a su ryah .

J65

‘

cf.

407] Hymns ascr ibed to var ious authors

9 . (R ebhasun u Kacyapau to Som a Pav am 5n a)tvam r ihan ti m ataro harim pav itr e adruhah ,

Lvatsam jatam na dh enav ah

J pav am an a v i dh a rm an i . a“? cf.

For th e repe ated pada see B e rga ign e , i i i . 2 1 8 n ote ; for Hillebran dt, Ved . Myth . 1 .

347, 462 , n ote . H i s sugg estion that akran i n 9.64 .9c i s from k ram ‘

go i s ren dered inva l idby SV. krand am dev 6 , &c . cf. for tha t pada , sém o dev 6 n a sfiryah, un d e r

rayi r v i rajati dyuman dakso v i rajati , &c .]

barh ih pracin am 6jasa ; pracin ambarh i r OJasa.

im am n o yajfiam'

a g am an : im am n o yajfiam agatam .

abh i tyam m adyam purv yam) m adam .

abhi v aJam u ta grav ah .

(Asita Kacyapa, or Devala Kacyapa ; to Som a Pav am 5n a)

Labh i tyam purvyam m adamJ su v an é a rsa p av i tr a a,Labbi vajam u ta

(Ucathya Afig ir asa ; to Som a Pav am 5n a)pari dyuksah san adrayir bharad v aJam n o an dh asa,

su v an o a rsa p av i tra a.

For th e pada , su v ano arsa pav i tr a a, of. a lso rayé arsa pav i tr a and

sa n o arsa pav i tr a 5.

(Asita Kacyapa, &c . to Som a Pav am 5na)anu drapsasa in dav a ap o n a p r av atasar an ,

pu n anain d r am acata .

(The sam e )abh i gavo adhan v isu r ap o n a p ravata y at 1h ,pu n ana i n dr am aca ta .

Cf. un d e r

(Asita Kacyapa , &c . to Som a Pav am 5 n a)

yam atyam iva v ajin am m rjan ti yosan o daga ,van e k r ilan tam aty av im .

(Ayasya Afig irasa to Som a Pav am 5na )sam 1 sakhayo a sv a r an van e k r ilan tam aty av im ,

indum navaanusata .

1 “ (Agn i Cakgu sa ; to Som a Pav am 5n a)t bh i r h in v an ti v ajin am van e k r ilan tam aty av im ,

abhi tr ipr gthamm atayah sam a sv ar an .

Note th e corr e spon de n ce of w ith

Pa r t 1 R epeated Passages belong ing to Book I X [408

(Asita Kacyapa , &c . to S om a Pav am 5n a)dev 6 devaya dharayén d r ay a p av a te su tah ,payo yad asya p ipaya t.

(Jam adag n i Bhargava to Som a Pav am 5 n a)

Lsahasr otih gzatam agh oJ v im ano rajasah kav ih , ass“

i n d r ay a p av a te m ad ah .

(Agni Caksusa ; to Som a Pav am an a)ayam bharaya san as i r i n dr ay a p av ate su tah ,som o jditrasya cetati yatha v idé .

(Sapta Bsayah ; to Som a Pav am 5 n a)i n d r ay a p av a te m ad ah som o m arutv ate sutah

,

sahasr adhar o aty avyam ar satiLtam i m rjan ty ayav ah . J as?

Cf. u n d e r

(Asita Kacyapa , &c . to S om a Pav am 5n a)

pra dhara m adhv o ag r iyo m ah i r ap é v i g ah a te ,

h avir h av issu v an dyah .

(R ebh asunu Kacyapau to S om a Pav am 5n a)sa m rjyate sukarm abh ir Ldev 6 dev ébhyah su tah C“? 9 .3 . 9

b

vi dé yad asu samdadi r m ah ir ap é v i g ah ate .

(Asi ta Kacyapa , &c . to S om a Pav am 5n a)

pra yujo vaco ag r iyo v i sava c ak r a d ad van e ,sadm abh i saty6 adhv a rah .

(Sapta Bsayah to Som a Pav am an a)r l t i

m rJan o vare pav am an o av yaye vi sava c ak r ad o van e ,dev an am som a pav am an a n iskr tam Lg6bh ir afijano ar sas i . J

“5?

Cf. ( in n ext item ) .— Note th e corre spon d e n ce of w ith

(Asita Kacyapa , &c. to S om a Pav am 5 na)

pari yat kavya kavir n rm nav asan o ar sa t i ,svar v aji s i sasa ti .

(J am adagn i Bh‘

arg ava to Som a Pav am 5 n a)abhi gavyan i V i taye n rm n

'

ap u n an é a r sa si,

san adv ajah pari srav a .

(Kaksi v at Dairghatam asa to Som a Pav am 5 na)

gicur n a jato ’

v a cakradad van e svar yad v ajy aru sah s i sasa ti ,

d iv 6 retasa sacate payov i'dha tam 1m ahe sum ati carm a saprathah .

(As ita Kacyapa , &c . to Som a Pav am ana)av y o var e par i p r iy c

'

) harir v an esu si dati,

r ebh é v an usya te m a ti .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Part 1 Rep eated Passages belong ing to Book I X [4 1 0

1 0“ (Am ba rrsaVarsag ira an dBjiqv at aradv aja to Som a Pav am an a)

i n d r ay a som a patav e v gt r agh n é pari s i cy a se ,nare ca daksinav ate devaya sadanasade .

9. 1 0 8 . 1 5“ (Oakti Vasisth a to Som a Pav am 5n a)

i n d r ay a som a patav e n i bh ir yatah sv ayudho m ad in tam ah ,

Lpav asv a m adhum attam ah . J 65“

2 2“

m an acc in m anasas patih v icv av in m an asas patih ]

(Asita Kacyapa , &c . to Som a Pav am 5 n a)86m a asrg ram in dav ah su ta‘i r tasya sddan e ,in dr ay a m ad h um attam ah .

(Nidh ruv i Kaqyapa ; to Som a Pav am an a)

pari vaje na v ajay um avy o Vare su sificata,

in d r ay a m adh um attam am .

1 6“ (J am adagn i to Som a Pav am 5 n a)

pav asv a som a m an dayan n i n d r ay a m ad h um attam ah .

gavo v atsam n a m atarah v atsam gavo n a dhenav ah .

Cf. u n d e r

in dram s6m asya p1 taye .

(Asita Kacyapa, &c . to Som a Pav am 5n a)p ra v acam in d ur i sy a t i I_sam udrasyadh i v istapi ,J a“? 1 3

“

jin v an kogam m adhuccutam .

9 . (P 1 abhu v asu An g i 1 asa ; to Soma Pav am 5n a)p r a

’

. vajam i n d u r i sy a ti s isasan v ajasa i s ih,vrata vi dana ayudha.

Tran slate ‘ In du sen d s forth h i s voice on th e summ it of th e oce an , en l iven in g th ehon ey d ripp in g bow l ’. Th e con ception of Som a

’s le ttin g forth h i s vo ice i s comm on : 2

2 5 , 26 i t i s a n a log ou s an d in c lose con tact w ith Som a’

s thu n d e ri ng voice (k r an d ) ; e . g . S ee B e rg a ig n e , i . 1 69, 2 80 i i . 33 . Som a a lso arou se s th efacu lty of spee ch an d praye r i n h is w orshippe rs , see B e rga ig n e , i . 1 85 ; Hillebran d t

,Ve d . Myth . i . 349. Th e repeated pada i n chan g es i ts form a l ittle bu t i ts se n se

greatly ‘ In du sen ds forth substan ce , h e that d es i re s to obta in , th e substan ce -w in n in g 135 1 ,fin d in g laws [an d ] w eapon s ( to e n force Of. wh ich show s tha t th e idea s conta i n ed i n th is stan za a r e n ot a ltog ethe r for th e n on ce . S til l w e m ay a ssum e that i s

pa tte rn e d afte r th e m u ch m ore fam il ia r an d typ ica l word in g of v ac a n d v ajin te rcha n g e often in th e Ved ic varian ts ( a dozen ca se s or so) ; see , e . g , i n Con cordan cepav i tr a v an tah pa ri v acam (vajam ) asa te . Of th is e lsewhe re — For of. u n d e r

sam udrasyddh i v ig tapi ; sam udrasyadh i Vi stapah ;

9 . sam udrasyadh i v istapi m an i s in ah .

n i tyastotr o van aspatih pr iyastotro v an aspatih . ]

4 1 1 ] Hymns ascribed to var ious authors

(Asita Kacyapa , &c. to Som a Pav am 5n a)abhi priyadi vas pada som o hi n v an o a r sati ,

v ip r asy a d har aya k av ih .

(Ayasya Afigi rasa to Som a Pav am 5n a)m ati justo dh iyah itah som o h in v e paravati

,

v ip r a sy a d har aya k av ih .

(Asita Kacyapa, &c . to Som a Pav am an a)sém ah pu n an é a r sati sahasradharo atyavih,vayér indrasya n iskr tam .

(Pr iyam edh a Afig ir asa to Som a Pav am 5n a)e ga cusm y adabhyah s6m ah pu n an é ar sati ,

Ldev av ir agh agansaha.J

(Medhy5 tithi Kan va : to Som a Pa vam 5n a)

Labbi v igv an i varya h i devan r tav i'dhah , W

adm ah p u n an é a r sati .

(Nahusa Man ava to Som a Pav am 5 n a)

Layam pusa r ayi r bhagahJ sém ah pu n an é a r sati , 1 1 “

patir v igv asya bhfim an o v y akhyad r 6das1 ubbe.

For 9. 1 0 1 .7dsee H il lebran dt, Ved . Myth . i . 3 1 7. Note th e correspond en ce of with

an d w ith —For cf.

susv anam devav 1 taye : susv ano dev av i taye .]

(Asi ta Kagyapa, &c. to Som a Pav am 5na)pav an te vajasatay e adm ah sah asr apajasah ,

g rnanadevav 1taye .

(Medhy5 tithi Kanva to S om a Pav am 5na)v avrdhanaya tiirv aye pav an te vajasatay e ,sém ah sah asr apaja sah .

(Th e sam e)pav asv a vajasatay e v iprasya grn ato v rdhé ,

Ls6m a rasva suv iryam . J w of.

(R ebh asun u Kagyapau to Som a Pav am 5na)pav a sv a vajasatam ah pav itr e dharaya su tah,i n draya som a v i sn av e

Ldev ébhyo m adhum attam ah .J

(Sapta. Rsayah to Som a Pav am 5n a)

pav asv a vajasatay e’

bh i v igv an i kavya,tv am sam udram pr ath am o v i dharayo dev ébhyah som a m atsarah .

For 3 cf. Ludw ig , Kritik, p . 30 .

(Asita Kacyapa , &c . to Som a Pav am 5n a)u ta n o vajaSataye pav a sv a brh atir i sab,dyumad in do su v ir yam .

Par t 1 : R epea ted Passag es belonging to Book I X [4 1 2

(Medhy5tith i Kan va ; to Som a Pav am an a)

gom an n ah som a v i r av adLagv av ad v aja v at su tah , J 53?

p av asv a b r h atir i sah .

(As ita Kacyapa, d c . to Som a Pav am an a)té n ah sahasr in am r ayim p av an tam asu v i ry am ,

su v an ti d e vasa i n d av ah .

9 . 65. (Bh rg u Varun i , or J am adag n i Bha i gav a ,Som a

t é n o v r s tim divas pari J pav an tam a su v ir y am ,

su v an a d ev a sa in d av ah .

abhi v atsam n a dh enav ah : see u n der

9 . 1 0 dadh an v ii é gabh astyoh .

pavam an a kan ikr adat : pav am an ah kan ikr adat.

(Asi ta Kagyapa , &c . to Som a Pav am 5 n a)justa i ndraya m atsa rah

Lpav am an a kani kradat in?

v i cv a ap a d v i so jahi .

(Am ah iyu Afig irasa to S om a Pav am 5n a )

pav asv en do v i sa su tah kr dh i n o yagaso jan e ,v icv a ap a d v i so jahi .

(Asita Kagyapa , &c . to S om a Pav am an a)ap ag h n an to ar av n ah pav am an ah sv a rdfgah ,

y é n av r tasy a si d ata .

(N idh r uv i Kacyapa to S om a Pav am 5n a)in dram v ardhan to aptur ah kr n van to v igv am aryam ,

ap a g h n an to ar av n ah .

(B rhanm ati Afig irasa to Som a Pav am 5n a )sam i ci naanusata

Lhar im h in v an ty adr ibh ih £36

“

y é n av r tasy a si d ata .

We m ay ren de r 9 as fo l lows : ‘ 0 y e ( Som as ) tha t pu rify you rse lve s, wa rd in g off th e

st in gy , se e in g th e l ight, d o ye s it a t th e se a t of th e r ta.

’

Cf. I n th e th i rd padai s in problem atic con n exion . Lu dw ig , 80 3, re n d e rs 9 . 1 3. 9

cn em t an d e s opfe rs statte eur en

s itz. ’ On th e othe r ha n d 6,a t 8 29 im e 1 n k la n g haben s ie ge su n ge n ,

d e n g e lben tre ibensi e he rau s m i t ste in en ,

au f d e r he il igen han d lu n g statte h a t e r s ich n ide rge la ssen .

’

I n h is

n ote h e rem arks that si data c an n ot con ta in exhorta t ion to th e p rie sts to s i t d own . Th is i sin deed tru e th e pada , on th e evid e n ce of i s addre sse d to th e plu ra l som a s . For thatve ry re a son 9 . 39 6 seem s to be patchw ork of fam i l ia r bu t im perfe ctly assorted ide as . Th e

pada , h arim h in v a n ty ad r ibh i h i s a form u la : 9 32 . 2 ; 38. 3 ; i n ea ch

con n em on i t fits be tte r than i n 9 . 39 6 see u n d e r Th e break be twe e n th e fixst an d

se con d d ist1 ch i n 9 is so abrupt as to le ave n o doubt as to th e se con da ry m an u fac tu r e of

th e awkwa rd pe rform an ce — Cf. r tasya y6n im asadam,u nd e r 3 yon av r tasya si da tam ,

u n de r

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Part 1 : R ep eated Passcwes belong ing to Book I X [4 1 4

(Ucathya Afig irasa to S om a P av am an a)adh v aryo adr ibh ih sutam L

som am p av i tr a a srja , J as?

p u n ih i n d r ay a patav e .

(As i ta Kagyapa , &c . to Som a Pav am an a)pra pun an asya cetasa sém ah p av i tr e a r sa ti ,

kratv a sadhastham iisadat.

(Th e sam e)atynrm ir m atsa r 6 m adah som an p av i tr e a reat i ,Lv i g h n an rak sansi d e v ayuh .

J a?

(Rahngan a Afig i rasa ; to Som a Pav am ana)sa su tah p I taye v rsa s ém ah p av i tr e a r sa ti ,

Lv i g h n an r ak sans i d ev ayuh .

J w 9.

Cf. aguh pav i tr e a r sa ti ,

(As i ta Kaeyapa , &c . to Som a Pav am an a)

pun ano rupe avyaye v i cv a ar san n abh i cr iy ah ,

Qii r o n a g osu t isth a t i .

(J am adagn i Bhargava ; to Som a Pav am an a)avi9an ka lacam su to v icv a ar san n abh i g r iy ah .

cfir o n a g osu ti sth at i .

Cf. Hillebran d t , Ved . Myth . i . 2 1 0 .

dha ra sutasya v edhasah .

(A sita Kacyapa, &c . to Som a Pav am 5n a)tv am som a v i p aqc i tam tana p u n an a ayusu ,av y o v ar arn v i d h av a si .

(Kacyapa Mari ca ; to S om a Pav am an a)tv am s om a v ip acc i tam Lp un an ti vacam i syasi,J

Lin do sahasrabha r n asam .

J

1 “ (Pr iyam edha Ang i 1 asa ; to S om a Pav am 5n a)e sa v aji h i to n fbh ir

Lv 1

'

cv av 1’

n m an asas patih 4? cf.

av y o varam v i dh av a ti .

(Agn i Caksu sa to Som a Pav am 5na)som ah p u n an é. fi rm inav y o varam v i d h av a t i ,

Lagre v acah pav am an ah CW cf.

(Kaksrv at Dairghatam asa ; to Som a Pav am an a)adbh ih som a papr canasya te raso ’

v y o v ér a r’

n v i p av am an a d h av ati ,

sé m rjyam anah kav ibh ir m adin tam a s adasv én draya pav am an a

W 9 74 .9d

What d oe s stan za m ean ? Ludw ig , 80 6, n ot ve ry in te l l ig ibly, ‘ du 0 som a,den

li ede rku n d i gen d am it (m i t d i r se lbe r) u n te r d en leben d ige n re in ig en d zug le ich , fi 1 essest durchd e s scha fe s schwe i f ’

. G rassm an n,

‘ Ge re in ig t, Som a,fort u n d fort be i Men schen strom st

4 1 5] Hymns ascr ibed to var ious authors

d em w e isen Gott du d u rch d e s Widde rs Wol le zu’

. H e therefore supp l ies devam w ithv i pacci tam , havin g in m in d , a s h e states doubtin g l y i n h i s Lexicon , In dra cf.

I do n ot be l ieve th is i s c orre ct, bu t tha t we m u st subm it to th e gu idan ce of th e

tran sparen t stan za , to w i t : ‘ Thou , 0 Som a, pu rifyin g thyse l f, d ost u tte r in sp ired

speech ; ( spe ech) , 0 In du , that yie lds a thou san d fold .

’

Accord in gly expresses e l lipti

ca l l y th e sam e ide a :‘ Thou , O Som a

, pu rifyin g thyse lf through thyse lf (u tte re st) in sp ired( spee ch) am on g th e Ayu s ( hum an sacr ifice rs) ; thou ru n n e st throu gh th e sieve ofwool .’ Cf.

above u n de r Bu t th e stan za i s ce rta in ly a fter-born, espec ial ly as i ts third pada ,

loose ly con n e cted in sen se , i s, as show th e rem a in in g stan za s, a m ere form u la .

(Asi ta Kacyapa , &c . to Som a Pav am an a)

pra n im n én ev a s in dhav o ghnan to v r tran i bhdr n ayah ,som a a sr g r am acav ah .

(Th e sam e)som a a sr g r am acav o m adh or m adasya dhar aya,

I_abh1’ v icv an i kffi vya.J m 1 “

Of. th e pada , e té asrg r am aqav ah,

s6m ah pav itr e ar sati .

(Asi ta Kacyapa , &c . to Som a Pav am an a)atyfi rm ir m atsar6 m adah som ah p av i tr e a r sa ti ,

v i gh n an r ak sans i d e v ayuh .

(Rahugan a Afig irasa to Som a Pav am 5n a)sa su tah pi taye v rsa Som ali p av i tr e a r sati ,

v ig h n an rak sar’

l si d ev ayuh .

(Av atsara Kacyapa ; to Som a P av am an a)

par i s6m a r tam brhad p av i tr e a r sati ,

v i g h n an r ak sansi d ev ayuh .

(Asi ta Kacyapa ; to Som a Pav am an a)-L r c r r o oa k a lacesu dh av a t i p av 1 tr e p an s1 cy a te ,

ukthair yajfiésu v ardh ate .

(Vicv am itra to Som a Pav am 5n a)ak alacesu d h av ati cyano varm a v i

’

gah ate ,

abhi drona kan ikr adat.(Medhyatith i Kanva ; to Som a Pav am an a)

duhanah prath am it payah p av i tr e par i si cy ate ,kran dan devan ajI jan at.

Note that,i n a way , th e th ird padas of each of the se stan zas re lated sen se ;

H il lebran d t, Ved . Myth . i . 347.

(Asita Kacyapa , &c . to S om a Pav am an a)tam u tv a v ajin arh naro d h i bh i r vi p r a av asyav ah ,m rjan t i dev atataye .

Part 1 : R epeated Passages belong ing to Book I X [4 1 6

(Nidh ruv i Kacyapa to S om a Pav am an a)

Lkav im m rjan t i m arjyamJ d h i bh i r v ip r a av a syav ah , w cf.

vi sa kan i krad a r sati .

For c f. 8 1 3 tam id v ip ra av asyav ah .— Fo r kan ik rad in th e au thor,

Am . Jou rn . o f Ph i lo l . xvi i . 4 1 7 (haplology) .

1 . 1 céru r r tzi ya pI taye .

m adesu sarv adhd asi .

ya im e rodas1 m ahi : ya im e rodas1 ubbe.

tan n ah punana a bhara : sa n ah,&c . see u n der

19.-

m apipyatam dhiyab .

(Asita Kacyapa , &c . to Som a Pav am an a)av av acan ta d h i tayo v rsabhasyadh i r étasi ,

sun or v atsasya m atarah .

1 “ Vaikh an asah to Som a Pav am an a)

Lacha kocam m adhuccutam J

asrg r am v fir e avyaye , as? 1 1 “

av av acan ta d h i tay ah .

(Asita Kacyapa , 81 0 to Som a Pav am ana)upa ciksapatas thuso bhiyasam adh eh i catr usu ,

pav am an a Vi dar ay im .

(Medhyatith i Kanva ; to Som a Pav am an a)pav am an a V i dar ay im L

asm abhyam som a sucr iyam , J

Li’

ndo sahasrav ar casam .

J

3. 1 1“ (N idh r uv i Kacyapa to Som a P av am an a)

pav am an a vi dar ay im Lasm abhyam som a dustar am as?

yo dundco v an u syatzi .

(As ita Kacyapa , &c . to S om a Pav am an a)

pra kav ir dev aV I tayé ’v y o var ebh i r a r sat i,

sah v zi n v icv a abhi spi‘dhah .

(Rahugan a Afigir asa ; to Som a Pav am an a)esa u sya visa ratho ’

vy 0 var ebh i r a r sat i ,

Lgach an vajarii sah asr in am .

J w cf. 1 “

I t i s in te restin g to obse rve th e u n re stra in ed l ic en ce i n th e u se of m e taphor in bothstan zas . I n th e Sag e Som a flows through th e s ieve o f sheeps ’ ta i l wool , a s though a

sage c o u ld flow in d ie se r sti e r kr a ftig e hie r [a ls] e in wag en str om t d u rch d e s schafesschwe i fh aa r ’

(Lu dw ig , Un d e r su ch c i rcum sta n ce s th e risk i n stan d in g spon sor to an ythe ory of re la tive da te s is in fin ite .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Part 1 : Repeated Passag es belong ing to Book I X [4 18

(Man n Samv aran a to Som a Pav am an a)e té puts. v i p acc i tah L

som aso d ad h y acir ah w

sdryas o n a darcataso jigatnav o dhruva. gh r té .

1 0 1 . 1 2 “, s6m aso dadh yacirah .

som a as rgr am acavah.

(Asi ta Kacyapa , &c . to S om a Pav am an a)

Ls6m a asrgr am acav oJ m adh or m adasya dh zi r aya, 155

:

a bh i v i cv an i kavy a .

(J am adagn i Bharg ava to S om a Pav am an a)pav asv a vaco ag r iyah som a ci tr z

‘

ibh i r utibhih ,

abh i v i cv an i kavy a .

(Nidh ruv i Kacyapa ; to Som a Pav am ana)

Lpav am an a asrksataJs6m ah cukrasa i ndav ah ,

w 5“

abh i v i gv an i k év ya.

g .66 . 1b (GatamVaikhan asah to Som a Pav am an a)

pav asv a v icv acar san e’bh i v i cv an i kavy a,

Lsakh a sakh ibhya idyah : I its?

Lu dw ig , 8 1 3, ren ders um a l le r w e i ssh e i tw i llen th e rem a in in g in stan ce s of th er epe ate d pada ( 852 , 853,

‘zu a l le r w e issh e it or th e l ike . Th e n otion i n al l fou r stan zas

is that Som a flows or pu rifies h im se lf (m u ch th e sam e th in g in th e Pav am anyah), so as to

u n i te him se lf w ith th e poe tic works ( th e hym n s) of th e Kavis.-Cf. th e pad as, pari v icv an i

kavya, v i dad v icv an i kavya an d yasm in v icvan i kavya

(As ita Kacyapa, &c. to Som a P av am an a)abhi s6m asa ayav ah pav an te m ad y am m ad am ,

abh i k ogam m ad h u ccutam .

(Sapta Rsayah ; to Som a Pav am 5n a)abh i som asa ayav ah pav an te m ad y am m ad am ,

Lsam udrasyadh i v istapi m an i s in o

J Lm ats arasah sv arv idah .

J

W e : (1 :

(Prabhuv asu Ang i 1a sa ; to Som a Pav am ana)sa v ahnih som a jagrv ih Lpav asva dev av ir ati w 1 8

abh i k ogamm ad h u ccutam .

For cf. u n d e r — Cf. th e padas , acha kogam m adhu gcutam , un de rpari kogam, &c . , a l so j in v an kocam,

&c . ,

som o ar sati dharnas ih : harir a r sati dharnasih . ]

in do vajam sisasasi : cuddho vajam sisasasi ]

asya pI tvam adanam .

4 1 9] Hymns ascr ibed to var ious authors

(Asi ta Kacyapa, &c . to S om a Pav am an a)p r é. som aso adhan v isuh pav am an asa i n dav ah ,

gr inanaap su m rnjata .

(Gotam a to Som a Pav am ana)pav am an asa i n d av a s Ltir ah pav i tram acav ahu a?

in dram yam ebh ir acata .

9 . 1 0 1 .8d (Nahu sa Manava to Som a Pav am an a)sam u priyé. an usata gavo m adaya ghfsv ayah ,s6m asah k rn v ate pathah pav am an asa i n d av ah .

(Bh r gu Varu n i , &c . to Som a Pav am an a)p r a cukr aso v ayojuv o hin van aso na saptayah ,

cr i h an a ap su m r n ja ta .

Of. 9 1 1 . 1“, pav am anayén dav e .

apo na pravata yatih ; apo n a pravatasaran .

pun ana indram acata .

(As ita Kacyapa, &c. to Coma Pav am ana)

pra pav am an a dh an v asi Lsom én draya pé‘

itav e ,J w 8 .69. 1 0 d

n fbh i r y a to v i n i y ase .

(Rebh asunu Kacyapau to Pav am'

ana

suta in do pav itra an fbh i r y a to v i n i y ase ,

Lindraya m atsar in tam ac camfisv am

’

si dasi .J w

For cf. i n dav in d raya pi taye , un d e r 9 .30 .

aram in drasya dham n e .

cucih pav ako adbhutah ; cucih pav aka ucyate $6

adbhutah ; gucih pav aka ucyate .

see 9.

(Asita Kacyapa, &c . ,to Som a Pav am 5n a)

pav aka u cyateJ som ah sutasya m adhv ah , W 3“

d ev av ir ag h acan sah a .

(Priyam edh a An g lr asa to Som a Pav aman a)esa cusm y adabhyah L

s6m a}; punano arsati,Jd ev av ir a g h acansah é.

(Am ah iyu Afig irasa to Som a Pav am an a)

[ yas te m ado var enyasJ téna pav asvandhasa, 6?

d ev av ir ag h acansaha.

Part 1 : R epea ted Passages belong ing to I X [420

(Drdh acyu ta Agas tya to S om a Pav am an a)

pav am an a abiyah ito ’bh i y 6nim k an ik r ad at,

dharm an a v ay um ii vica.

(Rahug an a Afig irasa to Som a Pav am an a)sa pav i tre v icaksano L

h ar ir areati dharnas ih ,J cs?

abhi yon im k an i k r ad a t .

Cf. kran dan yomim abh i pr iyam .

(Drdhacyu ta Agastya to Som a Pav am an a)sam devaih cobh a te vi sa kavir y é n av ad h i pr iyah ,v rtr ahad ev av i tam ah .

(Pr iyam edh a Afig i ras a ; to Som a Pav am an a)esa dev ah cubh ay a té

’d h i yon av am a rtyah ,

v rt r ahad ev av itam ah .

v ieva rupany av ican .

(Drdhacyu ta Agastya to S om a Pav am an a)

Lv i cv a rupan y“

av iqan J p u n an o yati h a ry a tah, as:

yatram ftasa fisate .

(Medhyatith i Kan va to Som a Pav aman a)

pun an o y ati h ary a tah som o g rrbh ih par iskr tah ,

v ipr asya m édhyatith eh .

(Drdhacyuta Agastya to Som a Pav am an a)

(Ucathya Afi g ir asa to Som a Pav am an a)ap av a sv a m adi n tam a

p av i tr am d har ay a k ave ,a r kasy a y 6n im asad am .

For pada a cf. u n de r for pada b cf. pav i tr am d h i‘

i r aya sutah, pada 0

cf. r tasya y6n im asadam,un de r — Se e Hillebran d t, Ved. Myth . 1 . 465.

(Drdhacyu ta Ag astya to Som a Pav am an a)tam samav adhi jam ayo h é r i lh h in v an ty ad r ibh ih ,h aryatam bhfir icaksasam .

(Bin du Afig i rasa to Som a Pav am 5n a)apsu tva m adh um attam am h arim h in v an ty adr i bh ih ,

Li n dav in draya pi taye ,J as?

(Cyavacv a Atreya to S om a Pav am an a)

Lad 1m tr i tasya yosan oJ h arim h in v an ty ad r ibh ih ,

Lindum indraya

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Part 1 : R ep ea ted Passag es belong ing to Book I X

(Rah ugan a Afig i rasa ; to S oma Pav am an a)sé dev ah kav i n es ito ’bh i d r é h an i d h av ati ,

indur in draya m anhaua.

(Pr iyam edha Angi rasa to S om a Pav aman a)e sa sfiryam ar ocayat pav am an o v i car san ih ,

v i gv a dham an i v igv av i t.

(Av atsara Kacyapa ; to Som a Pav am an a)

pra gayatr én a gayata p av am an am v i c a r san im ,

indum sahasracaksasam .

som ah punano a rsati.

9 .2 8 . 9 . dev av ir aghacansaha.

(Nrm edh a Afig ir asa to Som a Pav am an a)su sahs som a tén i te pu n anay a p r abh fi v aso ,vardh a sam u dr am u k th yam .

(Prabhuv asu Afig irasa to Som a Pav am an a)vievo yasya v r ate jan o dadhara dharm an as pateh ,p un an asy a p r abh fiv a soh .

9. 6 1 . 1 5“ (Am ah i yu Afig ir asa ; to Som a Pav am an a)

arsa n ah som a cam gave t uksasv a pipyuS 1m isam 3

vardh a sam u d ram u k th y am .

pav asv a som a dharaya.

(Nrm edh a Afig irasa ; to S om a Pav am an a )

en do p5rthiv ari1 r ayim divyam pav asv a dharaya,d yum an tam gusm am abh a ra .

(Caksus Man ava ; to S om a Pav am an a)

pra dhan v a som a jag rv ir Li n drayen do pari sr av a , _I

9 1 . 3d;

J

al so refra in , 9 . 1 1 2 . 1 e fi'

.

d yum an tamqusm am a bh ara sv ar v i d am .

Cf. dyum an tamqusm am u ttamam,u n de r Th e caden ce , pav asv a dhar aya, also at

(B in du Afigi rasa ; to S om a Pav am 5na)

pra dhara asya cusm in o vrtba pav i tr e aksar an ,

pu n an o vacam i sy a ti .

(Kagyapa Mari ca to Som a Pav am an a)

Ltv am som a v ipagcitamJ p un an o vacam isy as i ,

Lin do sah asrabha rn asam .

J

Note th e c orrespon d en ce of w ith - For cf.

aksa r an .

423] Hymns ascr ibed to var ious authors

(Bin du Afigi rasa ; to Som a Pav am a‘

na)i n d u r b iyan ah sotfbh ir m rjyam an ah kan ikradat,iyarti v agn iim in dr iyam .

(Sapta Bsayah to Som a Pav am‘

an a)apo vasan ah pari kogam ar satin d u r h iy an ah sotfbh ih ,

janayafi jy6tir m andana av 1v acad Lgal} k rn v ano na w 9.

pavasva som a dharaya.

(B indu Afigir asa to Som a Pav am an a)pra som o ati dhar aya p av am an o a si sy ad at ,

Labbi dron any asadam . J as

:

1 “

(Kavi Bhargava to Som a Pav am an a)pav am an o a s i sy ad ad raksansy apajafighan at,pr atn av ad r ocayan r 1

’

1 cah .

abh i dron an y asadam .

(here h in vanty), harimhin v an ty adr ibhih .

(B indu Afigi r asa to Som a Pav am an a)apsu tva m adhum attam am

Lhar imh in v an ty adr ibh i h 9.

i n d av in d r ay a p i tay a .

(Ayasya Afig ir asa ; to Som a Pav am 5n a)sé p av a sv a m adaya kam n r caksa dev av

'

i taye ,

i n d av i n d r ay a p i tay e .

(Ucathya Afig i rasa to Som a Pav am an a)

Lsd p av asv a m adin tam aJ g6bh ir afijano aktubh ih

, 4?

i n d av i n d r ay a p i tay e .

(Kacyapa Mari ca ; to Som a Pav am an a)

Lsa n o arsa pav itr a am ado yo dev av itam ah

i n d av i n d r ay a p i tay e .

Cf. in dum in dr aya pi taye u n de r an d som én d raya patav e , — For

of.

(B in du Afig irasa ; to Som a Pav am an a)sun 6 t5. m ad h um attam arh

Lsom am in d r ay a v ajr in e ,J w

carumcardhaya m atsaram .

(Ucathya An g i rasa ; to Som a Pavaman a)divah piyfisam u ttam am [

som am in d r ay a

su n 6 t5. m ad h um attam am .

Cf. , by way of con trast, juhota madh um attam am (sc . hav ih) .

Par t 1 : R epeated Passages belong ing to Book I X

som am ind raya v ajr in e .

(Gotam a R ahugan a to S om a Pav am an a)tubh y am vata abh ipr iyas t li bh y am a r san t i s in d h a v ah ,

som a v ardh an ti te m ahah.

(J am adagn i Bharg ava to S om a P av am an a)tubh y em abhuv an a kave m ah im n e

’

som a tasth ir e,

tubh y am a r san t i s i n dh av ah .

Cf. apo a r san ti s in dh av ah , u n de r an d n ote also

(Gotam a R ahug an a to Som a Pav am ana)sv ayudhasya te sato bhuv an asya pate vayam ,

i n d o s akh i tvam u cm a si .

(Qatam Vaikhan asah to S om a Pav am 5 n a)

Lasya te sakhye v ayam J iyaksan tas tv 6tayah ,

CW

in d o sak h itv am u cm as i .

Tran slate O In du , lord of th e world , wh o ha st stron g weapon s, thy frien d ship dowe c rave .

’ Th is h as s im p le sen se,a n d so h as 9 asya te sakh ye vayam tave n do dyum n a

u ttam é , sasah yam a p r tan yatah, I n th y frien dsh ip, 0 In du , in thy suprem e bril l ian ce m ay we

ove rcom e them that battle (aga in st I n be tween these tw o stan ds whosecha racte r Speaks fo r itse lf : ‘ I n thy frien dsh ip w e

,sacrific in g w ith th y he lp , do w e , 0 In d u,

th y frie n d ship c rave .

’ Th is i s a rran t n on sen se padas a a n d c,borrowed from good quarte rs,

show that th e stan za i s i rre spon s ible pa tchwork — For i yaks se e B erga ig n e i i i. 3 1 5.

(here h in v an ty) harimh in v an ty adr ibh ih .

(a v acv a Atr eya to Som a Pav am an a)

(Rahugan a Afigir asa to Som a Pav am an a)e tam 5d 1 1h ) tr i tasy a y osan o L

h ar im h i n v an ty ad r i bhi h ”

w 9.

i n d um i n d r ay a p i tay o .

(Medhyatithi Kan va to Som a Pav am an a)tam n o v ieva av asyuv o g irah cum bhan ti pur vatha,i n d um i n d ray a p i tay e .

(Bh rgu Varun i , o r J am adagn i Bhargava ; to Som a Pav am 5n a)

yasya varn am m adh uccutar'

nLh ar i l

'

n h i n v an ty ad r ibh i h as:

5“

i n dum i n d r ay a p i tay o .

Cf. indav in d rasya p i taye , u n de r

sidan n r tasya yomim ii .

abhi gavo an usata : abh i brahm I r an usata ]

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Part 1 : Rep eated Passages belong ing to Book I X [426

9 . 4 0 . (B rh anm ati An gi r asa ; to Som a Pav am an a)n u n o r ay im m aham in do ’

sm abh y am som a v i cv atah ,

a p av a sv a sah a sr i n am .

2 “ (Jam adagm Bhargava to Som a Pavam an a)ap av a sv a sah asr i n am

Lr ay im gom an tam acv i n am ,J a?

pu r uccan dr am pu r u spi h am .

(Nidh ru v i Kaeyapa to S om a Pav am an a)é. p av a sv a sah as ri n ar

’

n r ay im som a suv i iy am ,

asm e crav aii si dharaya .

(Bh rgu Varun i , or Jam adagn i Bhargava to S om a Pav am an a)isam tokaya n o dadh ad a sm abh y am som a vi cv atah ,.L r

a p av a sv a sah a sr i n am .

I n these stan za s m an y express ion s a r e typ ica l r ay im ,rayah sam udran

, asm abh yam som a

v iqv atah , an d ii pav asv a sah as r in ah ( sah asr in am ) . I n we have,r ay im 5. pav asv a

sah a sr i n am in 2,an d i n 1

,apav asv a sah a sr ih am r ay im . I n 2 1 the re i s a sl ight

d 1fi‘

e r en ce : sah asr i h am lacks a n ou n . Ludw ig , 855, tran sla te s cau tiou s ly : ‘ spe is e sch afi'

en d

u n s zu u n serm sam en,o Som a

,v on a l len se iten , sch afi

‘

u n s tau sen dfachen du rch d e in elan te run g .

’

Gra ssm a n n less d iplom atica l ly, bu t m ore fir m ly,supp l ies ‘ Gu t ’ w ith sahas

rih am :‘ E rqu icku n g spen den d u n se rm Stamm u n d u n s , o Som a , fibe r a l l , strom h e r u ns

tausen dfaches Gu t.’ Of cour se , th e preced in g evid en ce shows a u tom atica l l y that padas ban d c be lon g togethe r, a n d that we m us t supp ly r ayim w ith sah asr in am ( cf. S o a lsoGrassm an n in h i s Lexicon . I t shows a lso that 9 i s m ode l led se con darily after comm on

patte rn s — Note th e correspon den ce of w ith

(Tri ta Aptya to Som a Pav am 5 na)

pra su v ano dhdr aya tan én d u r h in v an é ar sat i ,

rujad dr lhavy ojasa.

(Kacyapa to Som a Pav am ana)i n d ur hi n v an ti a r sati

Ltir6 v z

’

irany avyaya, J 4?

harir vajam acikradat.

su ta 1n dr aya v ayav e v ar un aya m arudbhyah , som o ar sati v i sn av e

&bc.L ,

dbb h tisu ta 1 n draya v ayav e v a ru n aya m a ru ya . ,som a a rsan

v i sn av e ; 9 .65. apsa in draya v ayav e v arun aya m a rudbhyah ,

som o arsati v isn av e ; suta 1n draya v ayav e .

v ar un aya m ar li dbhyah.

su n van ti som am adr ibhih : sota h i so’m am adr ibh ih ]

in do sam udr am lfikh aya : indo n a dan am I fikh aya ]

(P r abhuv asu Afi g ir asa to S om a Pav am an a)

Lindo sam u d r am i fik h ay aJ p av a sv a v iqv am ejay a , as? cf.

rayo dha r tz‘

i n a 6jasa.

(J am adag n i Bhargava to Som a Pav am ana)tv am sam u d r iy a apo

’

g r iyo’

v a‘

ica i ray an ,

pav a sv a v i cv am ejay a .

Cf. H 1 l lebran d t, Ved . Myth . 1 . 3 2 7 fi'

.

427] Hymns ascr ibed to various authors

abhi syam a prtanyatah.

pra v aJam indu r i syati : 9. pra vacam in dur isyati .

punanasya prabh fiv asoh : pun anéya prabhuvaso.

pav asv a dev av ir ati .

abh i kogamm adhugzcutam .

(Pr abhuv asu Angi rasa ; to S om a Pavam an a)cum bham an a rtayubh i r L

m rjyam an o gabh a sty oh ,J wpav ate var e av yaye .

(Kacyapa Mar i ca : to Som a Pav am'

ana)cum bh am an a rtayubhi r n jysm an a gabh astyoh , J Wpav an te var e avyay e .

Note th e double co rrespon den ce between 5 an d 6 ( se e n ext item bu t on e) .Th e trca —6 i s addr e ssed to th e p lu ra l som ah, bu t i s su rroun d ed by othe r tr cas in wh ichsom a i s treated i n th e s in gu la r . I suspe ct that th e p lu ra l passage i s a ritua l istic fih a of th e

s in gu lar passage . Ne ithe r Ludw ig ’s tra n slation s, 8 26 an d 854, n or Gr assm an n’s,i i . 2 0 8 an d

2 26, in d icate th e c lose para l le l ism of th e two passages— For pada c cf. asr gr amvare av yaye ,

m rjyam an o gabhastyoh ; m rjyam ana gabhastyoh .

(Prabhuv asu Afig ir asa ; to Som a Pav am an a)sé. v iqv a d acuse Vasu som o di vydni pér th i v a,

pav atam an tar ik sya.

(Kagyapa Mari ca ; to Som a Pav am an a)té v icv a d acuse vasu som a d i vydn i p5r th i v a,

pav an tam fin té r iksya.

For pada b cf. som a d ivyan i p5r th i va.

som ah pav i tr e arsati ; acuh pav i tre arsati .

v ighnan raksansi dev ayuh.

(R ahugan a Afigirasa ; to Som a Pav am ana)sa pav i tre v icaksano h ar i r ar sati d h arna sih ,

Labb i y 6n im k zi n ik r ad at .J

(The sam e)esa sya pi taye su to h ari r ar sati d h ar h asih ,k ran d an y 6nim abh i pr iyam .

Of. th e pada som o ar sa ti dh ar h asih.

Part 1 : R ep eated Passages belong ing to

abhi yén im kan ikr adat.

(R ahugan a Afig ir asa to S om a Pav am an a)sé v aji rocanad i vah pav am an o v i d h av at i ,

r aksohé varam av yayam .

(Dv i ta Aptya ; to Som a Pav am 5na)

pari sapti r na v ajayur Ldev 6 dev ébhyah su tah a}?

v yan aqih pav am an o v i d h av a ti .

(R ahugan a Afig ir asa to Som a Pav am 5n a)sa v r trahavi sa su to v a r iv ov id adabhyah ,

som o vajam i v é sa r a t .

(J am adag n i Bhargava to S om a Pav am 5 n a)r I 0 i a o

pav am an ah su to n rbh 1 h som o v aaam 1 v a sa r at ,-L

cam n an gakm an asadam .

abhi dron an i dhavati .

avy o v ér ebh i r a r sati .

gachan vajam sahasr in am : acha v éjam,&c. ]

etarii tr itasya yosan ah 51d 1 1h tr itasya yosan ah .

(here h in v an ty), harimh in v an ty adr ibh ih .

in dum 1ndraya pi tayo.

m a rm rjyan te apasyuv ah ,yzi bh ir m adaya cumbh ate : 9 . m arm rjyan te

cumbh ase .

(R ah ug an a Afig ir asa to Som a Pav am an a)esa sya m an u srsv acy e n é n a

'

. v ik su s i d at i ,

gachah jaro n a yos itam .

(Av a tsara Kagyapa to S om a Pav am an a)

Lsa. m a rm rjan a ay ubh ir J ibbo rajava su v r atah , as?

cy e n o n a v ansu s i d at i .

(Atrayah to S om a Pav am an a)isam ii rjam pav am an abhy ar sasi cy en o n a v ansu k a lacesu s i d a s i ,

1n draya m adv a m adyo m adah su to Ld iv 6 v istam bha upam o v icaksanah . J

6? 35d

Note th e e uphon y of v iksu si da ti i n a n d ka lage su s i d as i i n 9 . 86. 35 , as con tras tedw ith v ansu sid a ti i n 9 cf.

For 9 cf. Ved . Stu d . 1 , p . xv for H i l lebran d t , Ved . Myth . 1 . 3 1 6, n ote 2 .

harir a r sati dh arn as ih .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Pa rt 1 : R epeated Passages belong ing to Book I X [430

9 .4 1 . (Medhyatith i Kan va ; to Som a Pav am an a)a p av a sv a m a him i sam g 6m ad in d o h i r an y av a t ,

acv av ad v ajav at su tah .

(Amat u Afig ir asa to S om a Pav am an a)pari n o sovam acv av id g ém a d in d o h i r an y av at,

Lksara sah asr ini r isah .

J w cf.

(Th e sam e as

g om an n ah som a v 1 rav ad acv av ad v iijav a t su tah,

Lpav a sv a b r h atir i sah .J as? 9 .

esa pratn én a m anm ana : esa pratn ena janm an a.

(Medhyatith i Kan va to S om a Pav am ana)

Lesa pratn én a m anm an a

Jd ev 6 d ev ébh y as par i , a?

t i raya pav ate sutah .

JW 1 0 “

(Bh rgu Varuni , or Jam adagni Bhargava to Som a Pav amana)pav am an a r uczi -ru ca d ev 6 d ev ébh y a s pari ,v icv a vasuny avica .

dharaya pav ate su tah.

pav an te vajasataye ; pav asv a vajasataye ;

9. pavasv a v ajasatam ah .

som ah sahasrapajasah .

pav itre pari sicyate .

(Medhyatith i Kan va to Som a Pav am an a)abh i v i cv an i var yabh i devan rtav i dhah ,Ls6m a}; pun ano arsati . J as

:1 “

(GatamVaikh an asah ; to Som a Pav am an a)pav a sv a jan ayan n i so

’bh i v icv an i v zi rya,sakha sakh ibhya ntaye .

som ah punano a r sati .

acv av ad v zi jav at su tah .

pav asv a brhati r i sah .

2 “ in dum 1ndraya pi taye .

9 . punano yati h aryatah .

pav am an a Vida 1 ay1'

m .

431 ] Hymns ascr ibed to var ious authors

(Medhyatith i Kanva to Som a Pav am an a)

pav am an a vi d é r ay im asm abh y am som a suqr iy am ,

Lin do as

“

cf.

(Nidh ruv i Kacyapa to Som a Pav am an a)

pav am an a Vidar ay im asm abh y am som a d u star am ,

yo dunaco v an u syatai .

indo sahasrav ar casam : indo sahasrabha rnasamJ

pav asv a v aJasataye ; pav an te vajasataye ;9 . pav asv a v ajasatam ah .

0 L I L

som a rasva suv 1 ryam : 5 . 1 sa n o rasva suv 1 ryam ; 1

I 0 Lr ayi m rasva suv 1 ryam . ]

pra n a in do m ahe tane : pra ha indo m ah é ran e . ]

9 . v iprasya dhar aya kav ih .

su ta eti pav i tra 8.

(Ayasya Afig irasa to Som a Pav am an a)as. n o bh ag ay a v ayav e v iprav 1 rah sadav r dh ah ,som o dev ésv ayam at .

(Am ah lyu Afig irasa ; to Som a Pav am ana)8 5. n o bh ag aya v ayav e pusn é pav asv a m adhum an ,

car ur m i tré v arune ca .

Note th e correspon d en ce of w ith

in dav 1ndraya pi taye .

devan sakh ibhya a varam : yas te sakhibhya varam .]

(Ayasya Ang ir asa ; to Pav am an a S om a)uta tvam arunarh vayam g6bh ir aiijm o m adaya kam ,

v i n o r ay é dur o v r d hi .

(Kacyapa Mari ca ; to Som a Pav am an a)acv o na cakrado visa sam ga indo sam ar vatah ,

v i n o r ay é duro v rd hi .

Note th e correspon den ce of w ith

in dur deveau patyate : agn i r dev ésu patyate .

van e krilan tam atyav im .

Part 1 : R ep ea ted Passages belong ing to Book I X

(Ayfisya Afigi r asa to Som e. Pav am 5n a)t éy é. p av a sv a d h

‘

ér ay é y éy é. prto v icziksase ,

indo stotr é sufi ryam .

(Kav i Bharg ava to S om a. Pav am 5n a)téy é. p av a sv a dh ér ay é. y éy é. gév a ihfigzim an ,

jé nyasa upa n o g rh ém .

Th e cad e n ce pav a sv a dhfir aya a lso a t 65 1 0 , 1 2 .

(Ayasya Afi g i rasa to Som a Pav am 5 n a,)é s r gr an d ev év i tay é

’

tyfisah kftv ya iv a ,

ksé ran tah par vatfiv fdhah .

(J am adagn i to Som a Pav am 5 na)é sr g r an d ev év i tay e L

v z‘

xjayz’

m to r 5 th5 iv a .

Jcs; 1 5

11

ete som am in dav ah : im e som asa 1n dav ah . ]

(Ayasya Afig irasa to S om a Pav am 5n a)sé p av a sv a dh an arh jaya prayan té rédhaso m ah éh ,

a sm abh y am som a. g é tu v i t .

1 3“ (Bh r gu Varun i , or J am adagn i Bhargava . to Som e. Pav am 5n a)

Li'

i n a in do m ah im i samJ Lp a

'

we.sv e. v icv ei da r gzatah , J

W e : b :

a sm ébh y arh som a g é tu v i t .

eté rh m rjan ti m ai rjyam .

téy'

zi pav asv a dhéraya.

pav am an o asisyadat.

év yo v ér e p5r i pr iyém av yo v iir e pé ri pr iyéh .

(here h in v an ty), h é r ixhh in v an ty adr ibh ih .

(Ucathya Ang ir asa ; to Som a Pav am 5na)

Léwyo v ére pé ri pr iyét L

h é r irh h in v an ty ei dr ibh ih, J

139”21 : b

p év am fin a lh m ad h u gcfi tam .

(Gotam a to Som a Pav am 5n a)

Lhi n v én ti sfiram 1

'

1 sr ayah J p év am an am m ad h u ccfi tam , 1 “

abhi g iré seim asv aran .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Part 1 : Repea ted Passages belong ing to Book I X

(Ucathya Angi ras a ; to Som a Pav am an a)

ga tam n a in da utibh ih sahasram Va cucmam ,

pav a sv a m anh ayad r ay ih .

(Bha radv aja to S om a Pav am 5n a)tv am som as i dhar ayur m an dra Ojisth o adhv a r é

p av a sv a m anh ayad r ay ih .

harim n adisu v aj in am ,indum 1ndraya m atsaram .

S e e u n de r 9.

in dum 1n draya m atsaram ; in dav 1n draya m atsaram .

(Av atsar a Kacyapa ; to Som a Pav am an a)ayam v i gvan i tisth ati pun anobhuv an Opar i ,

som o d ev 6 n a sfiry ah .

(Nidh ru v i Kaqyapa to S om a Pav am 5 n a )som o d ev 6 n a sfiry é

’

d r ibh ih pav ate su tah ,dadhan ah ka lagze rasam .

Tran slate ‘ Th is Som a , pu rify in g h im se lf, l ike g od Surya, stan d s over al l th e world s. ’A n d Pressed by th e ston e s, Som a , l ike god Surya , pu rifie s h im se lf, pu ttin g h i s sap

in to th e tub.

’ Th e com parison i s pe rfe ct in as rega rd s se e B e rga ig n e i . 1 54 111 ,a n d Hil lebran d t, Ved . Myth . i . 2 72 , i i . 2 0 9 it. E ach from h is own po in t of view h a s

shown con c lus ive ly that th e u n in te rrupted con sc iousn ess of th e lum in ou s n atu re of Som a

en title s h im at an y t im e to a com pa rison w ith th e sun . Cf. u n d e r Bu t th e sen se of

i n con n exion w ith the othe r padas i s stra in ed an d se con da ry,as com pa red w ith th e

fin ished idea i n - For th e repea ted pada cf. akran d e v 6 n a sfiryah .

s6m a v ieva ca saubh aga : v icv a ca som a s'

éubhaga.

ago}; pav itr e ar sati : som ah pav itr e arsati . ]

v igh nan raksai i si dev ayuh .

sv adur in do pari srav a : see un de r

(Av atsar a Kaqyapa ; to S om a Pav am 5n a)

p ra te d h ér fi. a sagcato d i v 6 n a y an ti v rstayah ,

Lacha v 5ja 1

'

n sahasr in am .

J$5

“

cf. 9.

(J am adagn i Bhargava ; to Som a Pav am ana)p ra te d i v é n a v r stay o d h ér a y an ty a saqcatah ,abhi qukrfim upasti ram .

Fo r th is rem a rkabl e in sta n ce of un stable o rde r of w ord s see Part 2 , chapte r 3, c las s A 1

a n d th e au thor,In d oge rm an ische Forsch u n ge n ,

xxxx. 1 59.

435] Hymns ascr ibed to var ious authors

(Av atsara Kagyapa ; to Som a Pav am 5n a)sé m arm rjana ayubhi r ibbo réjev a suv ratah ,

L(;yeno n a y ansu sldati . J

(glatam Vaikh anasah ; to S om a Pav am 5n a)sé. ma rm rjan a ayubh ih prayasv an prayase h itah ,indu r atyo v i caksan ah .

For cf. Ved . Stud . i , p . xv.— Cf. th e pada m a rm rjyam an a ayubh ih.

9yen 6 na v ansu sTdati : cyén o na y i ksa si dati cyen é

n a y ansu kalagesu s i dasi .

pun ana in dav ii bhar a .

1 “ tara t sé m an di dhav ati .

pav am anam v i car san im : pav am an o v icarsan ih .

atbo sahasrabh arn asam uto sahasrabharn asam jSee u n de r

(Av atsara Kacyapa to Som a Pavam an a)ati v éran pav am an o asisyadat k a laqan abhi dhav ati,i n d r asy a h ér d y av i can .

9. 86. 1 9d (Sikatah , alias N iv av ar i Rsigan ah to Som a Pav am 5n a )

v rsa m ati nfim pav ate v icaksanah som o abmah pr atar I tésaso div ah ,kran é sin dhun amk al a gan av 1v a9ad in d r a sy a hard y av i gan m an isibhi h .

For th e m etre of see Old enbe rg , Pro l . , p . 1 0 2 .— For kr ané in see un de r

Th e repeated pada in i s com pos ite an d secon dary in sen se an d m etre ; m an i sibh ihoccu rs on ly in fin a l cad en ce , w ith th e sin g le exception of th e n ext stan za whi chbeg in s con caten atin g lyw ith th e sam e word S ee Part 2 ,chapte r 2 , class B 4 .

— Cf. un de r

in drasya som a rédhase .

av éh an n av atir nava : jaghén a n av atir h ave n ]

g6m ad in do h i ranyav at.

ksara sahas r in i r i sab : vidéh sahasr in i r i sab. ]

(Am at u Ang ir asa ; to Som a Pav am 5n a)

pav am an asya te vayam pav itram abhyun datah ,

sakh i tv am é v rnim ah e .

(Bh r gu Varu n i , or Jam adagn i Bhargava to Soma Pav am 5n a)tasya te v ajin o vayam Lv iqv a dhan ani jig'yusah ,Jsak h i tvam ii. v rnim ah e .

Part 1 Rep eated Passages belong ing to Book 1X [436

(Sudas Paijav an a to In dra)Lvayam in dra tv ayav ah J sak h i tv am 5. r abh am ah e , c5

rtasya nah pathé n ayéti v icv ani da rita Lnabhan tam anyakésamjyakdadhidhanv asu .

J e? refra in : 1 0 . 1 33. 1 f8 if.

I have th e im pre ss ion tha t sa kh i tv am 5. rabh i s popu la r as c om pared w i th sakh itv am fa v r,

wh ich i s h ie ratic ; cf. th e sem an tica l ly close syn on ym y w ith 5. vr i n ile sakh l tv am,

( cf. th e au thor, John s Hopk in s Un ive rsity Circu la rs , 1 90 6, No . 1 0 , p . 1 an d sakh xtv am ucm as i,

Th e two las t express ion s a r e a lso h iera tic .— Note th e correspon d en ce of

w ith

sé nah punana é bhara ; sé stavana a

bhara.

2 . 1 rayim v rrav atlm i sam .

e tam u tyam daca ksfpah.

su ta e ti pav i tra 5.

sé n o bhagaya v ayav e .

end v icvany arya é : agn e v icv any arya i ]

sisasan to v anam ah e .

v arunaya m arudbhyah .

v atsam samcicv ar l r iv a .

tam id v ardhan tu n o g i rah .

8 .54(V5 1 . 6).7d, dhuksasv a pipyusim i sam dhuksan ta pipyusrm

i sam dhuksasv a p ipyusrm i sam ava ca n ah .

vardha sam udram ukthyam .

dakso v i rajati dyum z‘

ln : 9. r ayir v i rajati, &c . ]

yas te made v ar enyah .

dev av ir aghacaii sah zi

.

(Am at u Angir asa ; to S om a Pav am 5na)Samm iclo ar uso bhava supasthabh ir n a dh enubhih ,sid afi ch y en é n é. y 6n im é.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Pa r t 1 R epeated Passages belong ing to Book I X

(J am adag n i Bhargava to S om a Pav am an a)asav y ancur m adayapsu dakso g ir isthdh ,

cy en é n a y 6ni m asad a t .

(Vasu Bhar adv aja to S om a Pav am an a)asav i sém o a r uso vi sa har I rfije v a dasm o abhi g fi acikr adat,pun an o v dra i i i pary e ty av yayamcy e n é n ay 6n im g h rtév a n tam asad am .

Cf. H i l lebran d t, Ve d . Myth . i . 60 .

tir6 rom any avyaya : ti r 6 v dran y a v yaya ]Cf. a lso w ith

tvam in do pari srav a : see un der

a pav asv a sahas r in am ; a pav asv a

sahasr in ah .

rayim g6m an tam acv inam .

m arm rjyam an a ayubh ih : sé m arm rjana ayubhihj

sahasrotih Qatdm agh ah ; sahas r ote catam agha .

1n draya pav ate m adah ; in draya

su tah .

sém o v aJam iv asa rat.

harim h in ota v aj in am : acv am hin ota v ajin am . ]

v ieva'

ar san n abhi cr iyah , edro n a gosu tisthati.

n rm n é punano arsasi ; n rm n z‘

l v asan o ar sati .

u ta n o g 6m at1 r isab.

grn an o jam adagn in a ; g rn an z‘

i jam adagn in e

-

1 grnand jam adag n ivat.

abh i v icv an i kavya.

pav asv a v icv am ejaya .

tubhyam a r san ti s in dhav ah .

pra te div 6 na v rstayo dhfira yan ty asaccatah : pra te

dhdr a asaccato div 6 n a yan ti v rstayah .

439] Hymns ascr ibed to var ious authors

dadhat stotr é suv iryam .

a pav asv a sahasr i n am ; é pav asv asahas r in ah .

9 .63 . (Nidh r uv i Kacyapa ; to Som a Pav am an a)isam u rjam ca pin v asa 1n d r ay a m atsar in tam ah ,cam fisv a u i si d asi .

(R ebhasunu Kacyapau to Som a Pav am an a)su ta in do pav i tra é Ln i'bh ir ya to V i

i n d r ay a m atsa r in tam ac c am fisv é u i s i d asi .

Stan za seem s a m e re fragm e n t of 8,orn am en ted by th e add ition of th e first

pada .— Cf. Hillebran d t

,Ve d . Myth . i . 1 66 Olden be rg , ZDMG. lxi i . 459 fi'.

[9 . ete asr gr am acav ah ; 9 . s6m a as 1 g ram ,&c . ]

som a rtasya dhar aya eukré rtasya dh araya. ]

9 . 9 . apaghn an to arav n ah .

yaya sfiryam arocayah : tv am sfiryam ar ocayah . ]

(Ni dh r uv i Kagyapa ; to S om a Pav am an a)ayukta sfir a étacam p av am an o m an év ad hi ,an tar ik sen a yatav e .

9. 65 (Bh rgu Varun i , or J am adagn i Bhargava ; to S om a Pav am an a)raja m edh abhir i yate p av am an o m an av adh i ,

an ta r ik sen a y atav e .

Lu dwig , 853, ren de rs ‘ d es Sva r E taga span n te Pav am an a an u be r d en m en schen h in,

du rch d i e luft zu g ehn ’. E ssen tia l ly th e sam e tran sla tion , Ge ldn e r , Ved . Stud .

i i. 1 65 ;

Hopk in s , R e l igi on s of In d ia , 1 1 9 . Grassm an n,

‘ Di e Sonn e h at ih r R oss g e sch i r r t h e l lflamm en d i n d e s Men schen S itz, zu fahren du rch d e n R aum de r Lu ft . Th at Ludw ig’s tr an slat ion e rrs i n tak in g su ra as ge n itive of svar m ay be seen from 1 . 50 . 9, ayu kta sapta (; un dhyu v ah

su ro r a th asya n aptyah : Su ra h itched th e seve n bright d aughte rs of th e chariot.’ HereLudw ig , 1 2 7, co rre ctly .

‘s iben au fhe l len de h at an gespa n n t Sura , tbch te r d e s w ag en s .

’ Cf,

al so yat tudat sfira étagam ,

‘ when Sara goad ed E taga an d Th e stan zai s to be ren d e red :

‘ Sura , pu rifyin g h im se lf above m en, yoked E taga to g o throu gh th e a i r .

’

We have he re that com p lete ass im i lation of Som a Pav am an a to th e su n, wh ich B e rg a i gn e h a s

poin ted ou t em phatica l ly ( i . 1 54 1 9 1 ) H i l lebran d t u se s i t to suppor t h is the ory that Som a

in th e R ig -Veda i s both d r in k an d m oon see th e c itation s u n de r an d w ith refe ren ceto th is particu lar stan za , Hillebran d t, Ved . Myth . 1 . 466, 499 i i . 2 38 .

As regard s Ludw ig , 855 ‘ d i se r k6m’

g w i rd m itte lst we i ssh e i t an g egan gen , Pavam a n a , um des m en schen wi l len , du rch d en lu ftk r e i ss zu g ehn .

’A s id e from h is d ive rg in g

ren d e rin g s of the phrase m an av adhi,I do n ot be l ieve tha t m edh abh i r iyate can m ean

‘ w i rdm itte lst w e i ssh e i t an gegan g en i t m e an s

‘ hasten s w ith w isdom ’. Grassm an n a lso

,la ck in g

th e sugg e stion of th e pa ra l le l stan za above,ren d e rs :

‘ Dur ch L iede r w ird de r flamm en d e,

be im Men schen an gefleh t , d e r Fii r st zu geh en du rch den Raum d er Luft’

n ote th e d iscord

Part 1 : R ep eated Passag es belong ing to Book I X [440

between th is an d h is tra n slation of above . B e rg ai gn e , i . 1 90 ‘ Le r o i s'

av an ce ave c lespriere s, se c la r i fian t che z Man n , po u r al le r dan s l’atm OSph ere .

' Th is i s th e right con stru ction ,

on ly I shoul d pre fe r to ren de r m edh fxbh i r by‘ w ith w isdom ’

. Som a i s fa ir v ipr ah kfiv ye n a in( cf. m édh i rah i n H is ep ithe t sukratu Aves ta n h uk h ratu da tes from

A ryan t im e s . S e e B e rga ig n e 1 . 1 85 fi‘ H i l lebran d t

,l .o. ,i . 40 0 if. Macdon e l l , Vedi c Myth o

logy, p . 1 0 9.

Th e com pa rison of th e two sta n zas brin gs ou t th e com p le te iden tification of a pre sum ablyheave n ly Som a ( som o rfija i n w ith Sfi ra Sax-ya . To m y m in d th is rem a in su n expla in ed , even in th e l ight of H i llebran d t

’

s the ory tha t Som a is th e m oon . But th e

para l le l sh ows a lso th e secon d a ry chara c te r of Whe reas i n Som a yoke s E tagato go through th e a i r ’

, pe rfe ct se n se , we have i n th e ta u to logy, i yate an tar ik se n a

yatav e . Tha t p5da i s th e orig in a l th ird of th e gaya tr l adm its,to my m in d , of n o

doubt .— Note th e corre spon d en ce of w ith

g i ra 1ndraya m atsaram : in dum indav)1n draya , &c . ]

pav aman a v idzi r ay im .

asm abhyam som a sucr iyam dustaram ).

r ay im g6m an tam acv i n am .

abh i v djam uta crav ah .

som o dev 6 na siiryah .

cakr é r tasya dhér aya, v éjarh g6m an tam aksar an .

s6maso

dadhyacirah .

(Nidh r uv i Kacyapa ; to Som a Pav am an a)

pra som a m adhum attam o ray é a rsa p av i tr a é,m ad o yo d ev a v itam ah .

(Kacyapa Marrca to Som a Pav am ana)as. n o a rsa p av i tr a é. m ad o yo d ev av i tam ah ,

Linday 1n draya pi taye .

_I

Cf. th e corre spon den ce of w ith — Cf. a lsopav i tr a é .

(N idh ruv i Kacyapa to Som a Pav aman a)tam i m rjan ty ayay o L

har irh n adisu v aj in am ,J

Lin dum 1ndraya m atsaram .

J

(Sapta Bsayah ; to S om a Pav am an a)

L1n d raya pav ate m adah J som o m arutv ate su tah ,sahasr adharo aty av yam a r sati tam i m rjan ty ayav ah .

Of. th e corre spon d e n ce of w ith an d w ith — For

cf. 9. 1 3.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Pa r t Passag es belonging to Book 1X [442

(Bharadv aja to Som a Pav am an a)tv am susvan o adr ibh ir abh y arsa k an ik r ad at ,d yum an tamqusm am u ttam am .

Cf. dyum an tamqusm am“

a bha ra ,u n d e r an d th e cu riously exte n ded pada,

dyum an tamv‘

ajam v fsacu sm am u ttam am .— Note th e corre spon den ce of w ith

som ai

divyén i pfir thiv a : som o divyai

n i,&c . ; soma

d ivy an i , &c . ]

sa tyam vraen v fséd asi : satyam itthd vi sed asi .

v i n o rayé duro v rdhi .

cum bham ana rtayubh ir m rjyam ana gabh astyoh , pav an te vére avyaye

9 . gum bham an a r tayubhj r m r jyam an o gabhastyoh , pav ate vars

avyaye .

m rjyam ana gabhastyoh : m rjyaman o

gabhastyoh .

té vieva dacuse vasu som a“

divyéni p5rthi v a, pav an tam an tar iksya

sé v icv a daquse Vasu som o divyén i pdr thi vfi, pav atam

dn té r iksya.

pav am ana v idharm ani .

akr an dev 6 n a sdr yah : sem o dev 6, &c

sidann rtasya y6n im é.

85. n o arsa pav i tra am ado yo dev av itam ah : rayé arsa pavi traa, m ado yo dev av itam ah .

in dav indraya pi taye .

(Kagyapa Mari ca to S om a Pav am an a)m arm rjanésa ayav o v fth a sam u dr am in d av ah ,agm ann rtasy a y 6n im ii .

6. 1 (Catarh Vaikhan asah to Som a Pav am ana)ach a sam u d ram in d av é

’

stam gavo na dh enav ah ,

agm an n rtasy a y omim ii .

Th e caden ce gfiv o na dh enav ah a l so at

ayad y6n im h iranyayam .

443] Hymns ascr ibed to var ious authors

(Kacyapa Mari ca to Som a Pav am ana)in dr ay en d o m arutv ate pav asv a m adh um attam ah ,

Lrtasya y6n im asadam .

J 6:

(Gau riv l ti Qaktya ; to Som a Pav amana)pav asv a m adhum attam a i n d raya som a kratuv i ttam o madah,mahi dyuksatam o m adah .

(Th e sam e)i n d r aya som a pdtav e nfbhir yatah svayudhom adin tam ah ,

pav asv a m ad h um attam ah .

rtasya y6n im asadam rtasya y6nim ésadah .

pavaman asya m arutah .

tvam soma v ipaccitam .

punano v écam isyasi : punano vdcam isyati .

(Kaeyapa Mar i ca ; to Soma Pav am an a)lt vam som a v ipaccitarhJ Lpun ano vécam isyasi ,J W e»: b :

i n d o sah ésr abh ar n asam .

1 “(Am bar 1saVar sag ir a,and 1331 9v an Bharadvaja ; to Som a Pav am an a)abhi n o v ajasétam am rayim arsa pu ru sprham ,

in d o sahasr ebh a rnasam tuv idyum nam v ibhv asaham .

Cf. in do sahasrav ar casam ; atbo sahasr abh ar n asam ; an d uto

sahasr abh arn asam .

uto sahasrabharnasam : see prec. item .]

punana in dav abhara .

puruhuta Jananam .

pr iyah sam udram é vica .

som ah qukré gei

vagir ah.

sidan to v anuso yatha : sidan tu m anuso yatha.

(Bhrgu Varuni , or Jam adagn i Bhargava ; to Som a Pav am ana)hi n v an ti sf

'

i r am usr ay ah svas'

aro jam ayas patim ,

m ahim indumm at uv ah .

(Gotam a to Som a Pav am an a)h in v an t i sfir am fi sr ay ah Lpav am anam m adhugcutam wabh i g lré sam asv ar an .

Cf. Be rga ign e, i . 1 6 1 i i . 43.

Part 1 : R ep ea ted Passages belonging to Book I X [444

dev 6 dev ébhyas pari.

m rjyam an o gabhastyoh ; m rjyam z'

m a

gabh as tyoh .

(Bh rg u Varun i , o r Jam adagm’

Bhargava ; to S om a Pav am an a)pra sem aya v yacv av at pav am an ay a g é y a ta ,

m ahe sahasracaksase .

(Atri Bhaum a to Som a Pav am ana )v ip acc i te pav am an ay a g ay a ta m ahi n a dhdr -fi ti audho a rsati

,

ah ir n a jurnfim ati sarpati tvacam atyo na kr ilan n asa rad vrsa harih .

harim'i h in v an tyh in v an ty) adr ibh ih .

in dum indraya pI taye .

v icv a dhanani Jlgyusah .

sakh itvam 51 v rn Im ah e 1 0 . sakhi tvam a rabhamah e .

5 1 1 a in do m ahim isam : 51 n a indra m ahim isam .

(Bh rgu Varun i , or J am adagn i Bharg ava to Som a Pav am an a)

La n a in do m ahim i sam

J p av a sv a v i cv ad ar catah , 63?

Lasm abhyam som a gatuv it. J

(Caksu s Man ava to S om a Pav am an a)in draya v rsan am m adam p av a sv a v i cv ad a r catah ,

sahasrayam a pathikfd Vicaksan ah .

Cf. th e co rrespon den ce of w ith a n d of with

asm abhyam som a gatuv it.

(Bh r gu Varun i , or J am adagn i Bhargava ; to Som a Pav am an a )ii. k a laca an usatén d o dh ér abhi r 6ja sa,én drasya pi taye viga .

9 . (Man u Apsava to Som a Pav am an a)

pav asv a dev av i taya in d o d h i'

i r abh i r 6ja sa,ii k a laca rh m adhum an som a n ah sadah .

ti v ram duhan ty adr ibh ih : ancumduhan ty adr ibh ih som amduh an ty adr ibh ih ]

pav am an o m am—

iv adh i,an tar iksen a ydtav e .

gav ar'

n p6sam sv acvyam .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Part 1 : R ep eated Passages belong ing to Book I X [446

(GatamVaikhan asah to Pav am an a S om a)ach a k ogam m a d h uqcutam as rg ram v fi r e avyaye ,

Lav av agzan ta t tayah .

J $ 9 1 94“

9 . (Sapta Bsayah to Pav am an a S om a)

pra soma devaVI taye s in dh u r n a pipye arn asa,

ancoh payasa m adiro n a jzi g rv ir ach a k oqam m adh u ccutam .

Of. th e padas , abh i kocamm adh uccutam ,u n d e r an d pari 11 6911 111 , &c . , For

cf. pav an te v‘

dr e avyaye .

9 . av av acan ta t tayah .

agm an n r tasya y6n im é.

pra n a in do m ah é ran e : p ra n a in do m ahe tan e .]

zi po a r san ti s in dhav ah, yad g6bhir v asayisyase .

asya te sakhyéiv ayam .

in do sakh itvam ugm asi .

v rn1m ahe sakhyéya : v rn im ah e sakhyéya pr iyfiya .

abby ar sati sustutim : abby ar san ti sustutim ; pév a

m an a abby ar san ti sustu tim .

sé m arm rjana ayubh ih .

(QatamVaikhan asah to Pav am an a Som a)pav am an a rtam brhac chukr am jy6ti r ajI jan at,k rsn é. tam ansi jafig h an a t .

(R ebha Vaicv am itra to In dra)sé sfiryah pary l i rd varansy én dro v avrtyad rathyev a cak ré,atisthan tam apasyam na sargam k r sn fi tam éns i tv i sya jag h an a .

Cf. Hi llebran d t, Ve d . Myth . i . 3 1 0 .

dadhat stotr é suv iryam .

pun ana in dur in dram ti .

pav asv a m anhayadrayih.

abby arsa kan ikradat, dyuman tam cusm am u ttamam .

in dur h inv ano areati .

447] Hymns ascr ibed to var ious authors

(Kagyapa ; to Pav am an a S om a)

Lindu r h in v ano ar sati ] t ir 6 v i r an y a v yaya, 1 “

h ar i r v éjam acikr adat.

1 0 “ (Sapta Bsayah to Pav am an a Som a)é som a suvano adr ibh is ti r 6 v i r an y av yay a,

jan o na pu ri cam v br v icad d har ih sado Van esu dadh ise .

Cf. ti r6 roman y av yaya ; an d pari v i ran y avyaya .

pav am anasa in dav ah .

tirah pav itr am acavah .

5. hin v an ti sdram usrayah .

pav aman amm adhu gcutam .

a bhaksat kanyasu n ah .

2 9. 4“

pav asv a som a dharaya.

9 . 9 . a kalagesu dhav ati .

in draya m adhum attam ah 9 . 1 2 . in draya madhum attam ah'

;

in draya m adh um attam am .

9 .67 asrg r an devav i taye .

v ajayan to ratha iv a .

pav itram som a gachasi .

9 .6 7 9. 2 0 . 66. dadhat stotr é suv 1 ryam .

s6m a v igv ebh ir ancubh ih .

(Pav itra An g lr asa , or Vasisth a , or both to Pav am ana Som a)upa pr iyam pan ipn atam yuv an am ahutrv fdh am ,

ég anm a b i bh r ato n ém ah .

1 “ (Baudha , or others ; to Asam ati [In dra ] )a jan am tv esasamdrcam m ah i n anam upastutam ,

ag anm a b ibh r ato n am ah .

yah pav am an ir adhyety fsibh ih sambhr tam rasam : pavam an ir yé adhyety, &c .

n i'bhi r yat6 v éjam é. darsi sataye : 6. Vi jar'

n darsi setaye .]

Pa r t 1 : R epea ted Passages belonging to Book I X [448

(Vatsapr 1 Bhalan dana to Bavam an a Som a)

pa r ipr ayan tam v ayyam su samsadam som am m an isé abby an fi sata stubh ah ,

yo dhdraya m adhum an urm ina d iva iyar ti v écam r ay isdl am a rtyah .

(S ikatah , a lias N iv av ar I Rsig an ah to Pav am an a Som a)

pra v o dh iyo m an d rayuv o v ipanyuv ah pan asyuv ah samv asan esv ak ram uh ,

som am m an i sé abh y an usata s tubbo’

bh i dh enav ah payasem acigrayuh .

Cf. H i l lebra n d t, Ved . Myth . i . 349 .— Note th e corre spon de n ce of w ith 9. 86.9

d

(Vatsapr I Bhalan dan a to Pav am an a S om a)ayam diva iya r ti v icv am é rajah som eh pu n anah k a lace su s i d at i ,

adbh i r g6bh ir m rjyate adr ibh ih su tah pu nan a in du r v ar iv o Vidat pr iyam .

(Akrstah . alia s Mesa Bsigan ah to Bavam an a Som a)

Ldiv 6 n a sdnu stan ayan n ac ik radad

Jdyfi uc ca yasya pr th iv i ca dharm abh ih

,

69:

2“

in dr asya sakhyam pav ate v iv év idat som ah p u n an ah k a laqe su si d a ti .

(Pr atardan a Daiv odas i ; to Pav am an a S om a)apagh nan n es i pav am an a catrun pr iydm na jaro abh ig I ta induh ,

sidan Vame su cakun o i i a patva som ah pun an ah k a lace su satta.

Note th e corre spon d e n ce o f 8“w ith

(Va tsapr i Bhalan dan a ; to Bavam an a Som a)e v é n ah som a p ar i s i eyam an o vayo dadhac citratam am pav asv a ,

ad v e sé d yév ap r th i v i h u v em a d eva d h atta r ay im a sm e su v ir am .

(Pa racara Qaktya to Pav am an a S om a)ev 5 n ah som a p ar i s i cyam an a ft pav asv a puyam an ah sv asti

,

i n dram ti viga brhatzi raven a v ardhaya v iicam janaya pur amdh im .

(Vatsapr I Bhalan dan a to Ag n i )astav y agn i r n a rz'im su gév o v aicv an ara fs ibhih som agopah ,

ad v e sé d y év ap rth iv i h u v em a d eva d h a tta r ay im a sm e su v ir am .

Th e repeated d istich ( cf. fu rn ishe s a good i l lu stration of loosen e ss i n bothcon n exion s . For th e re lat ion of to cf. Old e n be rg , Prol . , p . 2 53. I t seem s to m e

that is late r than ( of. u n d e r —Fo r cf. H i l lebra n d t, Ved . Myth .

i . 334

(H iranyastupa Afig ir asa to Pav am an a S om a)5. n ah p av a sv a v asu m ad d h i r an y a v ad L

acv av ad g 6m ad yav am at suv iryam ,J

W -3“

yuyar'

n hi som a pitar o m am a sthan a d iv 6 m urdhfi n ah prasthita v ayaskftah .

(Atr ayah to Pav am an a Som a)tv am n r caksa asi som a v icv atah pav am an o. v r sabha t

‘fr vi dhav asi,sé n ah p av a sv a v asum ad dh i r an y av ad vayam syam a bhuv an esu jrvase .

Cf. th e ca te n a ry sequ e l in gov it pav a sv a v asuv id d h i r anya v i t.

acv av ad gem acl yav am at suv iryam : acv av ad g6m ad yav am at.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Pa rt I : Repeated Passag es belonging to Book I X [450

z 1 d (The sam e )ayazh pu n an fi u ezi so v i r ocayad ayiu i) s in dh ubhyo abhav ad u lokakf t.

ayam trib sapta duduhan z’

i {1911 3 111 som e h p d é p e ve to c ér u m a tsar ah .

Fo r cf . a n d H i l lebra n d t, Ve d . Myth . i . 2 1 5, 357 ; i i i . 48 .

9 . 7 2 . 8 1“ d (Ha r im anta Afig ir asa ; to Pav am 5 n a, Som a)sé. tfi p av a sv a p ér i p 5r th i v a 1

’

n raja stotr é (;iksan n adh an v até ca sukrato,

m fi n o n i r bhag vas un ah sadanaspfqo r ayi rh p iqéfi g a r’

n b ah ul é r’

n v a s im ah i .

9 . 1 0 7 . 2 4a (Sapta Rsayah to Pav am an a S om a )

sé té p av a sv a p é ri p 5r th i v an1 rajo divyzi ca som a dharm abh ih,

tv5m v iprfis o m atibh ir v icaksan a gubh r éni i h in v an ti dh 1 tibh ih .

9 . 1 0 (Th e sam e )m yjyam an ah suh astya sam udr é vacam in vas i ,r ay im p iqafi g a rh bah u lé r

’

n pu r u sp fh axh pav am an abhy hrsasi .

Fo r 9 . 1 0 7 . 2 1dcf.

9 . 7 3 .4 b (Pav itra Afig irasa to Pav am z‘

m a S om a)sahasradharé

’

v a té sam asv a ran di v 6 n fik e m ad h uj i h v é a saqcé tah ,

asya spagzo m i n i m isan ti bhfir n ayah padé -

pade paqin ah san ti sétav ah .

s. i ca (Ven a Bhargava ; to Pav am an a Som a)

d i v 6 n ék e m éd h uj i h v é. a sagcéto Lv en z

‘

l duh an ty uksan arh g i riethém ,J

W 5. l o( 1

apsn d rapsaxh v 5 v rdhana1h sam udra ii s in dh or a rm é m adhum an tarh

pav i tra 51 .

For cf. Lu dw ig , Kritik , pp . 45, 5c , 52 for Hill ebra n d t, Ved . Myth i . 3 2 0 .

354 , 363, 369 for th e repe ated pad a , Old e n be rg , ZDMG . lxii . 473 .

svar yad v ajy ar usz'

i h s isasa ti svar v aji sisasati.

9 . 7 4 . 5 d : 30, yén a tokarh ca tai n aya li i ca dhém ahe .

av yo v’

z‘

n‘

arh vi pav am an a. dhav ati : av yo v firaril vi dhav as i ;9 . 2 8 . 1 c l o 6 . l ob av yo v i raxh v i dhav ati.

9 .7 4 . 9 d (Kaks‘

i v at Dairgh atam asa to Pav am ana S om a)a dbh ih som a pappcan é sya to 1 53186

L

’

v yo v fm nh v i pav am an a dhav atLJ w

e a m rJyzim an ah kav ibh ir m adin tam a sv éd a sv én d r ay a p av am z‘

m a p i tay o .

9 .97 . 4 4c (Pa l

-59am Qaktya ; to Pav am an a Som a)

.L lm adh v ab sudam pav asv a. v asv a u tsam v I r am ca n o. a pa vasv a bhagam ca ,

7 r 0 o .L

sv ad a sv én d r ay a p av am an a 1 n d o ray im ca n a a pav asv a sam udrai t.

dadhati pu trah p itré r apI cyai ii n ém a tr tiyam adh i r oca n é divah

dadhati pu tro’vara 1h pé rar

'

n pitar mi m a ty tiyam adh ir oca n é d ivah .

45 1 ] Hymns ascr ibed to var ious authors

9 .7 5 .4 b (Kavi Bhargava to Pav am an a Som a)adr ibhih suto m atibh ig can oh itah p r a r o cayan r od a si m atara Quoin,rom an y avya sam aya v i dhavati m adhor dhara pin v am an a dive-dive .

9 . 85. 1 2 d (Ven a Bhargava to Pav am an a Som a )

Lii rdhvo g andharv o adhi nake a isthadJ v igv a rupapr aticaksan o asya ,

W 1 o . 1 2

Lbham

’

i h 9ukr e‘

n a gocisa vy adyautJ p r ér fi ru cad rod a si m atara 911 0 111 .ea

rI O . 1 2 3. 8e

9 .7 6 .1 a (Kavi Bhargava to Pav am an a Soma)d h a r té d iv ah p av a te k fitv y o r aso dakao devan am an umadyo n rbh ih

,

barih srjano aty o n a satv abh ir vrtba péjansi kr n ute n adisv é .

(Th e sam e)cak r i r di v ah p av ate k ftv y o raso m ahah adabdh o v aru n o hurugasav i m itro v rjan esv yajfiiyo ’ty o n a ya the v raayuh kan ikradat.

Cf. dh an ar‘

njayah pav ate kf tvyo rasah .

9 .7 6 .5 a+0 (Kav i Bhargava ; to Pav am an a Som a)

v fsev a yuth é, par i k ocam ar aasy apam upasth e v r sabhah kani k r ad at ,

sé in d r ay a pava sa m atsar in tam o yatha jégam a sam ithé tv 6tayah .

9 .96. 2 0 c (Pratardan a Daiv odasi to Pav am an a Som a)m aryo n a gubh ras tan varh m rjan é

’tyo n a sftv a sanaye dhan anam ,

vi‘

g eva yuth é. par i k oqam argan k an ik r ad ac cam v or av iv ega .

7. 3 20 (Paragara Qaktya to Pav am an a Som a)

k an ik r ad ad an u pan tham r tasya gukro v i bhasy amrtasya dham a,

sé in d r ay a. p av a se m atsa rav an h in v ano vacamm atibh ih kafi n z‘

im .

I n th e repe ated pada 5°9 .97.32

c th e la tte r ve rs ion w ith m atsaravan for m a tsar in ta

m ah i s m e trica l ly in fe rior, a m odu late d tr i gtubh l in e for an orig in a l jagati . I do n ot be l ievetha t we shou ld correct to m atsarfiv an as wou ld Arn old , VM.

, pp. 1 2 7, 3 1 7. Se e Pa rt 2 ,l

chapte r 2 , c la ss A 3.

9 .7 7 .1 d (Kavi Bhargava ; to Pav am an a Som a)esa pra kége m adhum an acikradad in drasya vajro vapu ao v apustarah ,

abh im rtasya sudugh’

a gh r taecuto v aqrfi a rg an ti p ay a sev a d h en av ah .

1 0 . 754b (Sin dhukg it Praiyam edh a NadI stutih )

0l

1 r r

abh i tv a sm dh o 919um i n n a m ata ro v aqr a a rsen ti p ay a sev a d h en av ah ,r éjev a yudhv a n ayesi tvam i t si cau yad asam agram prav atam inak sas i .

For th e repe ated pada cf.

pra r aJa vacam’

a janayan n asisyadat : 9 . 86 . 33d; pun ano v i ca rh

janayan n asigyadat

guddho devanam upa yati n igkrtam : som o devanam ,&c . ]

Cf. patir jan i n am upa , &c.

Part 1 : Rep ea ted Passages belong ing to Book I X [452

urv in'

n gavyutim abhayarn ca n ae krdh i : u r v irh gavyntim

abh ayani krdh i n ah .

aryo n agan ta san isan ta n o dh iyah : aryo n agan ta n o dh iyah . ]

(Vasu Bh aradv aja to Pav am an a Som a)tarh tv a bastin o m adhum an tam adr ibh ir duhan ty apsu v rsabharh daga ke ipah ,

in d r am som a m ad ay an dai v y ar'

n jan a fn s in dhor i v orm ih pavam an o a rsas i .

9 . 84 . 3d (P rajapa ti Vacya to Pav am an a S om a)

ayo gobh ih srjyata osadh l av ii devfin arh sum na ieayan n upav asuh ,

d v idyuta pav ate dh e‘

iraya su ta i n d r am som e m aday an daiv y a r’

n Jan am .

For cf. Hillebran d t , Ve d . Myth . i . 343, 39 1 .

9yeno n a yomim gh r tav an tam asadam : eyeno n a’

. yomimasada t.

9 . 8 3 . 5 0d (Pa v itra Afig irasa to Pav am an a Som a)havir h av ism o m ahi sadm a dzi ivy ari i n abbo v asan ah pari yasy adh v a ram

,

r fija p av i tr ar a th o vajam aru ban s ah ésr abh r g t i r jay a si gravo b r h at .

9 . 86 . 40Cd (Atrayah to Pav am ana Som a)

l’

m m adhva fi rm i r van an a atiath ipad apo v asan o m ah iao v i gah ate ,r éja p av itr ar ath o vajam ar u h at sah é sr abh rgti r jay a ti cr av e b r h at .

apsii indraya varu n aya v ayav e : se e u n de r

in duh sisakty u sasarh n a sfir yah : 1 . 56. 4d,i n dr am s isakty usasa in, &c . ]

9 .8 4 .3 d,in dr am som o m adayan dal vya rn Jan am : i ndram som a m adayan

dzi iv ya rh Jan am .

dhan arh'

a ah ave te krtvyo rasah : dha r t'

aiJ y P

cakr ir ) div ah pav ate, &c .]

v y avyayan'

a sam aya varam a r sasi : 9 .97. 56d,v i v éram avyam sam ayzi ti

yati ]

pav am ana abhy ar san ti sustutim : abhy ar san ti su stutim

2 2 h, abhy ar sati su stu tim .

arnru cad v i d iv 6 r ocané. kav i h : v aiev an aro vi d ivo, &c . ]

raja pav i tram aty e ti roruv at : 9 . 86 . 7d,vrea pav i tram ,

&c .]

9 . 8 5 . 1 0 a d iv 6 n z‘

ike m adh up hv a asaocatah .

ven d duhan ty uksan arh g ir i sthém : anguxil duhan ty, &c .]

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Part 1 : R ep eated Passages belong ing to Book I X [454

9 . 8 6 . 9 d : 9. 68 . 9b, som ah pu n anah kalaeesu s I dati ; 9 . 96 . 2 3

d, som ah pu nanah

kalagesu satta.

9 . 8 6 . 1 3 d 9 . 7 2 . 4d, oneir dh iy6. pav ate som a in dra te .

9 . 8 6 . 1 7 c som am m an l szi abhy an usata stubhah .

9 . 8 6 . 1 9d,in dra sya h ai rdy av ioan m an l s ibh i h indrasya hérdy av iqan .

9 . 72 . 7d,som o brde pav ate cti ru m atsa rah .

g fi h kr n v ano n i rnijarii haryatah kav ih : 1 0 7. 2 6d , ga

b

kr n v ano 1 1 a n i r n ijam .

9 . 8 6 .2 9 c (P ren ayah ,a lias Aja Rsigan ah to Pav am an a Som a)

tv arn sam u d ré as i v i9v av i t kave tav em zi h paii ca pr ad igo v idh a rm an i,

tv ar'

n d yam c a p rth i v ii i i c ét i jabh r i s e tava jyotinsi pav am an a sfiryah .

9 . 1 0 0 . 9ab (Rebh as i

'

m u Kacyapau to Pav am an a Som a )tv ar

'

n d y zi r'

n c a m ah iv r ata p rth i v irh cét i jabh r ise ,

prati drap im am uficathah pav am an a m ah itv an ai .

T h e re ca n be n o d oubt tha t th e s in g le tr i stubh pada h a s be en d iste n ded , ve ryawkwa rd ly, to two octosyllabic padas by in se rt in g m ah i v r a ta i n se e p. vii , l in e 4from top .

tubhyem ii. vi eva bhuv an an i yem ir e see un de r

9 . 8 6 .3 1 d : 919t r ih an ti m atayah pan ipn atam anoufn ,&c .

9 . 8 6 .3 3 d (Atrayah ; to Pav am ana S om a)ra‘ija s in dhun arn pav ate patir diva r tasya yati path ibh ih kan ik radat,sahasr adharah pari s icyate har ih p u n an o v éca r

’

n jan ay an n up av a su h .

2 ° (Agn i Caksu sa to Pav am ana Som a)asar ji kaléqan abhi

Lm i lh é saptir na v ajayuh , J car 1 2 1)

pun an o vac am jan ay an n a s i sy ad a t .

Cf. Hillebran d t, Ved . Myth . i . 357.—For th e repe a ted pada cf. a lso przi raJa vacam

ja nayan n as isyada t.

9yen 6 1 1a v ansu kalaeesu s I das i 9 . 38 . 4b, 9yeno n a v iksri sI dati 3

C,

eyen o n a v ansu si dati .

9 . 8 6 .3 5 d (Atrayah to Pav am an a Som a )isam ii rja rii pav am an abhy ar sas i Lgzye n o n a v ansu kalaeesu S I dasi

, J 9 . 38 . 4b

1’

n draya m adv a m adyo m adah su to d i v 6 V i stam bh a u p am o v i c ak san ah .

9 . 1 0 8 . 1 6d (Qakti Vas istha ; to Pav am an a Som a)

Lin d rasya bai rd i som adhén am it v i9a J I

sam u dram iv a s in dhav ah, J

W 3 : 9-70 -9b; b : 8 .6 . 35

b

Ljusto m itrzi ya v ar u naya v ayav eJ d iv 6 Vi stam bh a u ttam ah . W

Cf. H i l lebran d t,Ved . Myth . i . 3 1 6.

455] Hymns ascr ibed to var ious authors

9 .8 6 .3 8 c sa fa) n ah pav asv a v asum ad dh ir anyav at.

9 .83. 50d

, ri ja pav itrar atho v iijam zi r uh at firuh ah ) sahasr abh r stir jayati jayasi) 9ravo hrbat.

v ipagzc ite pav am an aya gayata : pav am anaya gayata .

aneurn r ih an ti m atayah pan ipn atam : 8 6. 3 1d, gicu rh

r ihan ti,&c . ]

. 9 0, pur v ir i so brhatir jI r adan o purv ir iso brhatir aréaghah .

ayari i s6m a in dra tubhyan'

a sun v e .

9 .8 9 .7d : 4 .5 l . 1 0 d ; 6 . 4 7. 1 2d 1 0 . 1 3 1 . 6d ; 9 .95. 5

d,suv iryasya patayah syam a .

asalh ah sahv én pftanasu 9atr fi n : 6 . 1 9. 8c yen a v ansam a

pi'tanasu 9atrun

9 .9 0 .5 c (Vasistha Maitrav aruni to Pav am ana Som a)m atsi som a v aru n am m atsi mi trarh m atsm dr am in do pav am an a v isn um ,

I o r J o p .L r u 0

m at8 1 qa rdh o m a ru tam m atsi d evan m at8 1 m aham 1 n dr am m do m adaya .

9 .97. 4 2c (Paracar a Qaktya ; to Pav am an a Som a )

m ats i v ayum isteye radhase ca m atsi m in t—

wan n a pfiyam anah ,

m atsi gar d h o m aru ta rh m atsi d ev 5n m atsi dyév aprth iv i deva som a .

For c f. abh i m itr5var una pfiyam an ah .

daca sv asar o adhi se‘

in o avy e : daca sv adh'

eibh ir adhi sén o av ya ]

v i9ve dev és traya ekadacasah : 8 . 57(Va1 . 9). 2 d, yuv zi

i ii dev 5—

is,&c. ]

daqa sv adhébh ir adhi san o avye : see n ext prec . item bu t on e . ]

pari sadm ev a pagum an ti hota : 1 d , mi teva sadm a pagum fi n ti hota ]

9 .9 5 .2b : iyar ti vacam ar itév a n év am . Om itted by m istake u n de r 2 .4 2 . 1b

.

an gurh duhan ty uksan arh g ir istham : 9 . 85. 1 0 b, Vena duhan ty, &c. ]

9 .9 5 .5 d : 4 .s1 . 1 0 d ; 6. 4 7. 1 2 d 1 0 . 1 3 1 .6d 7d,suv iryasya patayah syam a .

(Pratardana Daiv odasi ; to Pav am an a S om a)8 6. n o d eva d ev atate p av asv a m ah é som a p sar asa i n d r ap an ah ,

krn v ann apo v a r sayan dy'cim u tém ém u ror a n o v ar iv asya p u n an ah .

9.97. 2 7ab (Mrlika Vas istha to Som a Pav am an a)

evad eva d ev atate p av a sv a m ah é som a p sar a se d ev ap an ah ,

m ahag: c id dh i smasi h itéh sam aryé krdh i su sthan é rodasi pu n an ah .

Cf. Pisch el , Ve d . Stud . i i i . 1 97.

Part 1 : R ep ea ted Passag es belong ing to Book I X [456

9 .9 6 .sb z jan itzi d iv 6 ja n i t5 pr th ivyzi h .

9 .9 6 .6 d,1 7d , sém ah pa v i tram aty e ti rebbau .

9 . 9 6 . 9 c (Pr ata rdan a Daiv odas i to Pav am an a Som a )

pari pr iyah kalace de v av ata i n draya som o ranyo m adaya ,

sah asr ad h ar ah qatav aja i n d u r v éjr n a saptih sam an a j igati .

1 0 . 1 0 c (T rya r un a an d T rasadasyu to S om a Pav am an a)semah pun ano av yaye Wi re qicur n a kr ilan pav am an o aksah ,

sah asr ad h ar ah Qatav aja i n d un.

abhi v zi jam saptir iv a crav asyd asm i id 1 1 saptim i v a cr av asya j

9 . 9 6 .1 7 a (Pr a ta rdan a Daiv odasi to Pav am an a Som a)

cicurfn jajfian ar'

n h ar y a tam m rjan t i cum bhan ti v ahn irh m aruto gan én a ,kavir g i rbh ih kiwye na kav ih san

Lso

’

m ah pav i tram aty ety r ébhan .

J 65? 9 . 96. 6d

9 . 1 0 9 . 1 2a (Aguayo Dh isnya Aicv a rayah ; to Pav am an a Soma )

g i gum jajfi an am h arim m rjan ti pav itr e som am dev ébhya indum .

This i s on e of th e few case s i n th e R ig-Ve da in wh ich a tr istubh l in e va rie s w ith a

d v i pada v i raj . For the i r re la tion see Pa rt 2 , chapte r 2 ,'c lass A 6 .— For 9 96. 1 7 see Hil lebra n d t ,

Ved . Myth . i . 35 2 Ge ldn er , RV. Kom m en ta r, p . 1 43 ( in pada b Som a i s assim ila ted to Agn i) .

vi'sev a yuthé pari koeam arsan : v i sev a yuthé pari hoeamar sasi .

9 .9 6 .2 3d , som ah pun an ah kalace su satta : 9 . 68 . 9b; 86. g

d, sém ah pun anah

kalacesu s i dati .

m iteva sadm a pacuman ti hots : pari sadm ev a pacum z‘

in ti

hota ]

indu r deva—inam upa sakhyam ayan : iid id dev finam upa

sakhyam ayan . ]

sahasr adharah pav ate m adaya : sahasradharah pav ate ]

in du r in drasya sakhyam jusanah : indav i ndrasya . &c .

adh i ( 1 9 pari) sn un a dh an v a sa‘

in o avye .

dv i tzi bhuv ad r ayipati r ayi n z‘

im : 1 . 6 0 . 4d; ag h ir bhu v ad, &c . ]

.L 2 rev a deva dev a tate pav asv a m ahe som a psa r ase dev apzi n ah

8 21 n o deva dev atate pav asv a m ahe som a psarasa in drapzi n ah .

pitur n a pu trah kratubh ir yatanah : 1 .68 .9 , 1 0apitti r n a pu trzi h

kratum ju san ta . ]

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Pa rt 1 : R epeated Passages belong ing to Book I X [458

pu n an a in dav ii bhara .

9 .1 0 0 .2 b : som a dv ibarh asa rii ray im .

9 .1 0 0 .2 d,

v icv an i dacuso g rbe.

9 . 1 0 0 .5 b : 9 . 1 . 1b 2 9 . 4

b; 6 7. 1 3

b, pav asv a som a dhzi raya.

in d raya p i tav e sutah .

9 . l oo . 5 d (R ebh as i‘

m n Kacyapau to Pav am an a S om a)

kratv e daksaya n ah kaveLpav asv a som a dh ai raya ,J

Lin d raya pdtav e su to

Jm i tr 5y a v ar u n ay a c a .

1 0 . 8 5 . 1 7b (Surya Savitri ; to Dev ah )

sn ry i‘

iyai dev ébhyo m i tr 5y a v ar unay a c a,

yé bhutasya prace tasa idam tébhyo’

ka ram n am ah .

pav asv a v ajasdtam ah : pav asv a v 5jasataye ;

pav an te v iijasz‘

i taye .

9 . 1 0 0 .6 d : dev ébhyo m adh um attam ah . Added in proof.

v atsamjatam n a dh enav ah v atsam g i vo n a dh en av ah . ]

9 .1 0 0 .7 d : pav am an a v idh arm an i .

9 . 1 0 0 . 8 a 9. 4 . 1 b ; 9. pav am an a m ahi erav ah .

gardhan tam ansi Jigh n ase .

9 . 1 0 0 . 9 ab, tv am dy5m ca m ah iv rata pr thiv im cai ti jabh rise : tv amdy

’

zim ca pr th iv im cat i jabh r ise .

sahasradharah pav ate : sahasradharah pav ate m adaya ]

ayam pnszi r ay i r bhag ah : 1 a,z'

i itu pusi ray i r bhagah .

9 .1 0 1 .7 b : som eh pu nan o a r sati .

9 .1 0 1 . 8 d : pavam an asa in dav ah .

7 . 1 5 . 2 a, yah pafica ca r san ir abh i yapafica car san i r abhi .

9 .1 0 1 . 1 0 b (An t g u a v acv i ; to Pav am an a S om a)s6m a}; pav a n ta in dav o

’sm abh y am g atu v i ttam ah ,

m itr iih suv an ti a r epasah sv adhyah sv a r v idah .

9 1 0 6 . 6a (Caksu s Man ava to Pav am an a S om a)a sm abh y am g atu v i ttam o

Ldev ébhyo m adh um attam ah as? 9 . 1 0 0 . 6d

sahasram yah i pa th ibh ih kan ikr adat.

eté putzi v ipacc i tah .

9 .1 0 1 . 1 2 b sem aso

dadhyacirah .

4 59] Hymns ascr ibed to ca r ious authors

9 . 1 0 1 .1 5 b, v i yas tas tam bha r édas i : v i yas tastam bha rodas1 cid urv i .

9 .1 0 1 .1 6 a (P rajapa ti ; to Pav am an a S om a)av y o v ar ebhih p av a te som o gav ye adh i tv ac i ,Lkani kradad v r

’

sa har i rJin drasyabhy eti n iskr tam . cs? cf. 9 . 2 . 6a

9. 1 0 8 .5b (fl r u Afig irasa to Pav am an a Som a)

esa sya dh fi raya su to ’v y o v ar ebhi h p av ate m ad i n tam ah ,

kr ilan n urm i r ap5m iv a .

Th e m e tre favou rs 9 1 0 8.5d

see Pa rt 2 , chapte r 2 , c lass B 9.

kan ik r adad vrsa har ih : acikr adad vi sa har ih . ]

9 .1 0 2 .5 b : v icv e deva—

iso adruh ah .

9 .1 0 2 . 7b : 5 . 5 . 6b ; 1 0 . 59 .8b, yahv1 r tasya m atara ; yahv ir

rtasya m atarah .

pari v i rany avyaya : tiro v érany, &c .]

9 .1 0 3 .2b (Dv ita Aptya ; to Pav am an a Som a)

Lpar i var an y avy ay aJ g 6bh ir afij an é a reati , as“cf. 9 . 1 0 3 2 a

tr'

i sadhastha pun an ah kr n ute har ih .

(Septa Esayah ; to Pav am an a S om a)m rjano var e pav am an o av yay e L

v i‘

sév a cakr ado v an e,J 63

>

9. 7. 3b

dev énam som a pav am an a n iskr tar'

n g 6bhi r afijan é a r sa si .

pari kocarh m adhu gcutam : se e u n der

9 . 1 0 3 .6 b : dev 6 dev ébhyah su tah .

v yan agih pav am an o v i dhav ati : 9 . 37. 3b, pav am ano v i dhav ati .

9 .1 0 4 .1 a : sakh aya an i s i data .

(Par v ata Kan va, or others ; to Pav am an a S om a)8 5 1 11 i v atsam n a m é tfbh ih srjata gayasz

‘

idhan am,

d ev av yar’

n m ad am abh i dv ieav asam .

g . r o 5 za (Parv ata an d Narada ; to Pav am an a Som a)

sam va tsa i v a m ati bh i r in du r h in v ano ajyate ,d ev av ir m ad o m atibh ih par iskr tah .

Th e hym n s to wh ich be lon g the se two stan zas a r e va ryin g redaction s of th e sam e them e

see p . 1 3. Of. sam v atsa'

s o n a m ati bh ih, an d se e u n de r

yatha m itr5ya v ar un aya 9amtam ah : ayam m itrdya , &c . ]

9 .1 0 4 .6b,r aksasarii kam cid atr in am : 9 . 1 0 5. 6b

,adev am kam

,&c . ]

S ee th e n ote u n de r

Par t 1 : R ep eated Passages belong ing to Book I X [460

sam va tsa i va m ati bh ih : sam I v atsam n a m ati bh ih .

9 .1 0 6 .2 “ z in d raya pa v a te s u tah ; in d raya pav ate m adah .

asyéd in dro m ade sv 5.

8 . 9 1 . 3d,i n d rayen do pari srav a ; a lso re fra in in 9 . 1 1 2 . r e fi

'

.

dyum an tam cusm am ii bhara sv a r v idam : dyum an tam cusm am.L

a bhara .

pav as v a v iqvada rcatah .

asm abhyam gfituv ittam ah : asm abhyam gatuv ittam ah .

de v ébhyo m adhum attam ah .

in do dhfirabh ir 6jasa.

av yo v zi ra i i i vi dhav ati ; av yo v fira ii i vi dhav asi ;avyo v a

‘

i ran'

i v i pav am an a dhav ati .

agre v acah pav am an ah kan ikradat : pav am an ah kan ikradat ;

pav am an a kan ikr adat. ]

9 . 6. 5c van e k ri lan tam atyavim .

(Agn i Caksusa to Pav am an a Som a)asa rji kalagan abhi m i lb e sap ti r n a v ajayuh ,

Lpun ano v acam jan aya n n asisyadat.

J w 9. 86. 33d

1 1 “ (Sapta Bsayah to th e sam e)5 21 m am rje tiro amvan i m e syo m i lh é sap t ir n a v ajayuh ,

a n um iidyah pav am an o m an i s ibh ih som o v ipr ebh ir i'kv abh ih .

Cf . th e c orrespon d en ce of w ith 9 . 1 0 7 . 1 7a

.—Th e cad e n ce an v fmi m e syah in 1

‘

a lso i n

pun ano v z‘

icam ja n ayan n asisyada t : 3d, punano v zi cam jan ayan n

upav as uh .

pav a te h a rya to barih .

susdv a som am adr ibh ih : som am sus a‘

i v a m adhuma n tam

adr ibh ih ]

pu n an ah som a dh zi r aya.

9 .1 0 7 .4 ‘l utso deva h i ran yayah .

avyo v fir e pari p r iyah avyo v zi re pari pr iyam .

9 . l o7 .7d z 1 0 . 1 d sfi rya rii robayo d ivi ; ii sfi iy am roh ayad divi .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Pa r t 1 R epeated Passages belong ing to Book I X [462

9 .1 0 8 . 8 d 9 . 1 535. deva r tam hrbat.

in d raya som a patav e .

pav asv a m adh um attam ah .

in drasya h zi rdi som adhdnam ti v i9a .

sam u dram iv a s i n dh av ah .

9 . 1 0 8 .1 6 c justo m itr5ya v aru n aya v ayav e .

div 6 v istam bha u ttam ah 35d, div 6 v i stam bha upam o v icaksan ah .

cicum jajiianam harim m rjan ti : cicum jajfianarh h aryatam

m rjan ti .

er i n an n ug ro r in an n apah : v adh i d ug ro r inan n apah .

im é ca v icv a bhuv an abh i m ajm ana : adha yo v iqv a bhuv an abh im ajm ana.

sahasr adharah 9atav aja in duh .

in dram Jai traya h a r sayan : in dram jzi itraya harsaya cacipatim .

9 .1 1 2 .l e—4 e 1 1 3. 16— 1 1 6 1 i n drayen do pari srav a .

Cf. a lso un de r

9 .1 1 3 . 8 d- 1 1 d, tatra m am am i tam krdh i .

9 .1 1 4 4 d (Kacyapa Mari ca ; to Som a Pav am an a)

yat te rajah ch r tam hav is tena som abh i raksa n ah ,

a rati v z‘

i m it n as tari n m o c a n ah k im c an ém am adLindrayen do pari srav a .

J

as“

1 .

Pada d i s a lm ost id en tica l w ith th e re fra in , m o s ir te k im c an fim am at, 1 08.

REPEATED PASSAGES BELONG I NG

TO BOOK X

vesi h otram u ta potram Jan anam : ves i h otram u ta potram

yajatra.

1 0 .2 .2d : z .3 . 1 d,dev 6 de van yajatv ag n ir arhan .

l o .z.4 a, yad v o vayam pr am in ém a v r atzi

n i : yat te vayam pr am in zi m a

v r atei n i .

o 0 J. 0 0

1 0 .4 .2 d, an tar m ah an gz carasi r ocan en a : an ta r m ahan e carat i r ocan en a .

1 0 .4 . 7d (Trita Aptya to Agn i)brahm a ca te jatav edo n am ao ceyam ca g ib sadam id vardhan i bhut

,

rak sa n o a g n e tan ayan i tokar ak sota n as tan vo ap r ayu ch an .

1 0 . 7. 7d (Tri ta Aptya to Agn i)

bh ava n o ag n e’

v ité ta g op é bhava v ayaskifd uta n o vayodha'

h,

résv a ca n ah sum abo havyadatim t r ésv ota n a s tan vo ap r ayu ch an .

1 0 .5 .2 c (Tri ta Aptya, to Agn i)sam anam n i lam vi san o v asan ah sam jagm ir e m ah isé ar v atibh ih ,

rtasy a p ad am k av ay o n i p an t i guha n ém an i dadh ir e paran i .

1 0 . 1 77. 2 b (Patamg a Prajapatya ; Mayabhedah )

patamgo v écam m an as’

a bibharti tér'

n g an dharv o’vadad garbh e an tah

,

tén‘u dyotam an am sv aryamm an i sém r tasy a p ad e k av ay o n i p an ti .

For cf. B e rga ig n e i . 98 ; i i . 76 ; i i i. 2 24 , 2 33 ; fo r B e r ga i gn e i . 2 85, 2 9 1i i i

. 67, 2 24 , 2 4 2 ; Hillebran dt, Ved . Myth . i . 35 1 , 433 Lu dw ig , Uebe r Me thode , p . 56.

sadyo jaJn ano havyo babhfitha : sadyo jajfian o havyo babhuv a .

tam te deve so an u ketam ayan : 4 . 2 6 . 2 d , m am a dev éso,&c .]

yada'

i te m arto an u bh 6gam ai n at .

v iksu hotaran'i n y asadayan ta 3. 9 . 9d 1 0 . 5 2 .6d, {id id dhotaram, &c . ]

1 0 .7 .7d, tr i sv ota n as tan vo apr ayu chan : 1 0 . 4 . 7d,raksota n as

,81 0 .

3 . 1 d,é rodasi v r sabho r or av 1 ti .

Pa r t 1 : Rep ea ted Pa ssages belong ing to Book X [464

apfim upasth e m ah iso v av ardha : apzi m upasth e m ah isd

av a rdhan . Added in proof.1. 1 . A .L

i can a v zi ryan am : l g an am v a ryan am ; lee yo

v firyfin i’

im .

(wan tin g pfida d) :

l o . 9 .7 c jy6k ca sdryam d rqé .

(Yam a Vaiv asv ata to Yam i )n a to sakha sakhyam vasty e tat salak sm a y ad v i su r fi p a bh av at i ,

Lm ahas pu tr zi so asu rasya v i r f

‘

iJdiv 6 dh a r tdra u rv iyf

'

t pari khyan . 1‘

s? cf.

(Hav irdhan a Ang i ; to Ag n i)durm an tv atram i

‘ tasya n i m a salak sm a yad v i su r fip a bh av ati ,

yam asya yo m anav ate sum an tv ag n e tam r sv a pahy apr ayu ch an .

For se e th e m ost rece n t com m e n ts o f v on Sch roed e r,Myste rium u n d Mim us , p. 2 8 2

G e ld n e r,R igved a Kom m . , p . 1 46 . Th e repe a ted pada appe a rs h e re i n a n atu ra l con n exion .

I n th e sam e pada l s u n in te l l ig ible , certa i n ly e n igm a tic (br ahm odya ) a n d se con da ry .

G ra ssm an n,i i . 465, po in ts ou t that th e pad a is he re borrow e d from a n d tha t th e

sta n za itse lf se em s to refe r to Yam a,a s thou gh h e h ad o rigi n a ted th e statem e n t con ta in ed i n

th e repe a ted pada . S ee a lso B e rg a ign e , i . 90 ; i i . 98, n ote , an d c f. Olde nbe rg , Prol . . p . 2 32 .

m ahas pu trfiso asu rasya vi ral) : divas put

rfiso asu rasya v rrfih ]

devas tv asta savita v igv arnpah .

nakir asya pra m in an ti v r atan i n akis ta eté v ratd m inan ti ]

ka 1m dadarqa ka iha pra voca t : ko addh i veda héiha pra vocat ]

brhan m itrasya v ar un asya dham a : brhan m itrasya v ar un asya

garm a .

Cf. u n de r

pari sv ajate libujev a v rksam .

hotrabh ir ag n e m an u sah sv adh v a rah : hotrabh ir agn i r m an usah

sv adh v ar ah .

de vi deveau yajata yajatra : devi de v ebh ir yajaté yaj atraih :

devi de vebh ir yajatzi yajatrfiih .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

1 0 . 2 0 . 1 o Pa r t 1 Repea ted Passages belong ing to Book X [466

(Vim ada Ain d ra , o r othe rs ; to Ag n i)e v 5. te ag n e v im adé m an rsdm firjo napad am i tebh ih sajosah ,

.L L o r r i o o r o r .L

g ira a v aksat sa m a t i r i y a n a i sam u rj am su k si t i m v 1 9v am abh ah .

(Vam ra Vaikhan a sa ; to In dra )ie v a m ah o asu ra v aksath aya v am rakah padbh i r upa sa rpad 1 n dram

,o r r i o 0 r o r isa i y a n ah ka ra t i sv astim asm a i sam u rj am su k s i t im Viqv am abh ah .

Fo r cf. P isch e l , Ve d . Stu d . 1 1 . 2 26 ; for both s tan zas , Ne isse r, B e zz. B e i tr . v n . 2 1 6 .

2 6 . 4c botaram tv a v r n Im ah e .

gi rarii pav akaqoc isam v iv aksase : Ql'

l'fl l i l

pav akacoc isam .

v ieva adh i gr iyo dh ise v iv aksase : v i9va adh i gr iyo dadhe ;

1 0,v ieva adhi gr iyo

’

dh ita .

tv z‘

im yajfi é sv I late tv am yaJn ésv idyah . ]

ag n e prayaty adh v ar é agu im prayaty , &c . ]

tv fi i i i yajfié sv r tv ijam .

1 2 “ agn e cukr én a goc i sa.

yaaac cakr é asam y ii .

v adha r dasasya dam bhaya : ojo dasasya dambh aya ]

p iha-

pibéd in dra aura som am .

1 0 .2 2 .1 5 c (Vim ada Ain dra , o r others to In dra)Lp iba

-

pibéd in dra cura sem amJm fi r isanyo v asav an a v asuh $21 1 1

, 67? 1 . 1 1“

u ta tr ay a sv a g r n a té m ag h on o m ahac; ca rayo r ev atas k rdh i n ah .

(P r thu Vainya to In dra )im i brahm en dra tnbhyam cans i dd n rbhyo n rn dma a gavah ,tébh ir bhava sakratu r yesu cakan n u ta tr ay asv a g rnata u ta stin .

in dro m aghz‘

i ir m aghav a v r trahd bhu v at : pu rasthatz‘

i m a

g hav a, &c . ]

11d id dhnn oti v dto yatha van am yatha v iito yatha van am ]

asm e te san tu sakhyzi givdn i .

in dra som am im am piba z in dra sem am piba im am ]C f. u n d er

asm e ray im n i dharaya v i v o m ade : asm é ray im m’

dharaya .

467] Hymns ascri bed to var ious authors — r o . z7. 1 3

cr éstha ii l n o dh eh i varyani v ivaksase : crésthari i n o dheh i

varyam .

bh adram n o api v ataya m an o daksam uta kratum : bhadramn o api v ataya m ah ah (quas i pratI ka).

m an o daksam u ta kratum : San a daksam ,&c .]

rau an gavo n a yav ase v i v aksase ranan g i v e 11 2. yav ase .

(Vim ada Ai n dra , or othe rs to Som a)tava tye som a Qaktibh ir n ikam aso v y i n v i re ,

L p 1 r O f f 0 I

g ftsasya dh l ras tav aso v i v 0 m ade v r aJam g ém an tam agvm am v 1 v ak sa se .

(Nabhan edistha Man ava to Vieve Dev ah )indr ena yuja 1 1 111 srjan ta v aghato v r ajar

'

n g ém an tam acv in am ,

sahasramm e dadato astakar n yah Lerav o dev ésv akr ata .

J as? 1 2 “

tvam nah som a Viqvatah .

m a n o duhqansa i gata v iv aksase : m 5 n o duhcansa.L

l gata m a n o duhcan so abh 1 d 1psu r mata .

8 . 4 3 im am n ah gr n av ad dhav am .

yat su n v ate yaJam an aya ciksam 8 . 59(Va1 . 1 1 ) yat su n v ate yajam a

naya oiksathah .

. 7d (Vasukra Ain dra to In dra)abhur v éuksi r vy 5yu r an ad darsan m i piir v o aparo m i da rsatdv e pavaste pari tam n a bh fi to y é a sya par é raja so v iv ésa .

1 0 . 1 8 7. 5a (Va tsa Agn eya ; to Agn i)

y c'

) a sy a’

. p ar é raja sah gukro agn i r agayata , Lsa n ah parsad atiW r e fr ain ,

-

5“

Th e u nm e trica l cha racte r of shows that i t i s a stu n ted bi t from such a l in e as

S e e Pa rt 2 , chapte r 2 , c las s B 9 .

(Vasukr a Aindra ; to In dra)patto jagara pratyaficam a tti ci r sn a gi rah pra ti dadban v aru tham

a sm a urdhv am upasi ksin ati n yan n u ttan am au v e t i bh um im .

1 0 . 1 (Sar isrkv a to Ag n i)

praty asya cr én ayo dadrera ekarh n iyén afii bahav o rathasah ,

bahu yad agn e an um arm rjan o n y an n u ttan am an v és i bh um im .

Th e hope le ss obscu rity of p reven ts judg em en t a s to th e o rig in a l be lon g in gs of th erepe ated pad a ; but the re i s, a t lea st, n o re ason to qu e st ion i ts s im ple se n se in 5 .

Pa rt 1 : Repeated Passages belong ing to Book X [468

an yasya v atsam ribati m im aya kaya bhuv é 11 1'

dadhe

dhem’

i r fidh ah .

orava id end pa ro a n yad asti n ii itii v ad e nd paro anyad asti ]Cf. AV. 6“

(In dra ; to Vasukra)1

e va hi m éirn tav asam v a rdhayan ti divac c in m e brh ata uttan‘

r dhuh

p u r ii sah asr a n i Qiqam i sakam aeatrurh h 1’

m a jan ita jajén a .

(In dra Vaikun tha to In dra Vaikun tha)aham e tan'

i g avyayam acv yan'

i paeurh pu r l s in ani sfiyake n a h iran yayam ,

p u r fi sah asr a n i Q iqam i d aqfi se Lyan m a som asa ukth in o an mn disuh .

J

v adh i rii v r trarii v ajr en a m an dasauah : v at d v r trarii,&c .

v y an al in drah prtan ah svojah : v y asa indrah , &c.

m ah irii m itrasya v ar un asya dhas im : n ah i m itrasya , &c . ]

yarn v iprasa ilate adhv a r ésu yarn v aghato v rn a te adhv arésu .

in draya $ 6m a1 i 1 susu tani bharan ti h : bharan tah .

adhv aryav ah sun utén draya som am : adhv a ryav o bhar aténdraya

som am .

rtasya pa thanam asav iv aset 1 . 1 r tasya path ii n am asa hav i sm ata

rtasya pathan am asa m iyédhah .

(Kav asa A ilusa to Vieve Dev ah )k i rii svi d v an a r

’

n k a 11 sa v rk sa asa y ato d yév ap r thi w m sta tak suh ,

sani tasthan é ajar e itauti ahan i pfi r v ir usaso ja r an ta .

(Viqv aka rm an Bhauv an a to Viev aka rm an )k i r

'

n svi d v an ar’

n k a 1 1 sa v rk sa asa yato d yav ap rth i v i n i statak suh ,m an I s in o m an asa pr chatéd u tad yad adhyatisthad bhuv an an i dharayan .

For cf. O lde nbe rg , P rol . , p . 5 2 7. For th e a n sw e r to th e r i dd le asked he re se e TB .

2 . 8. 9. 6.

l o f 0 2 0

n a 1 tavad en a paro anyad ast1 : grava 1d end paro anya d astr ]Cf. AV .

.L J. .1 .

pr a m e dev an am v ratapa u v aca,i ndro v 1 dv an a n u 11 1 tv a

cacaksa ténaham agn e an ucista agam .

3 51 111 m a tapan ty abh i tah sapatn rr iv a parcav ah .

m fiso 11 a giemav y adamti m adhya s totzi ra rh te qatak rato .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Pa r t 1 R epea ted Passages belong ing to Book X [470

jy6g jrv f1h prati pacyem a Surya : prati pacyem a S urya ]

tat Surya d rav inamdh eh i c itram : 1 tad asm fisu drav inam, &c. ]

tad asm e 9am y6 r a rap6 dadhatan a : atha n a h cin i i y6r arap6dadhfita . ]

o 0.L o

.1

g oa rn asam r ay 1m 1n dra cr av ayyam : ray im som a crav ayyam . ]

( 1l a ! t

da

k ‘ r h 0 cl o

arv an cam 1 n r am a v ase a 1 am a e a 1 v a c I n a S \ a v ase , &c . ]

1 0 . 3 9 . v icv ét ta v am sav a n e su pi av a cya : v iqv é t tzi tesav an esu pr av a cya.

n y uhath uh pu r um itrasya yé san am : yosam .

yu v am cv etam pedav e’

cv in zi cv am : yuv am cv e tam pedav a

in dr ajutam .

yam acv in a su h av a r udrav artam .

[ 1 0 . yuv am caci bhh g r as i tam yabh ir vartikamg rasitam am u n catam .

[ 1 0 . ataksam a bh 1 gav o n a i ath am : bi ahm aka i m a bh i g av o na

ratham .

8 . ta m andasan a m an uso duron a a .

v igzo yen a gach ath o yajv a r i r n ara : v ico yén a g ach ath o devayan ti h .

[1 0 .4 2 . k6ca rh n a pu 1 n am v asu na n yr stam : 4 . 2 0 . 1 1d n év a 11 6911 111 v asun a

nyi s tam .

l 0

[ 1 0 .4 2 . u i su n v ate v ahati bh u l i v am am : am a sa te v ahas 1 bhu r1v am am .

(Krsn a Ang iras a ; to In dra )g 6bh i s ta r em ém a t im d u r év am yav e n a k sud h a r

'

n p ur uh fi ta v icv am ,

vayam rfiabh ih p ra th am 5 d h an an y a sm ak en a v rjan en a jay em a .

Cf. G e ld n e r , Ved . Stud . 1 . 1 50 ; Lu dw ig , Kri tik , pp . 2 8 , 3 1 , 5 2 .

1 1 (Krsn a Ang ir asa ; to In dra)b rh a spat i r n ah p ari p atu p accfi d u té tta r a sm ad ad h a r ad a g h ay é h ,

i n d rah p ur astad u ta m ad h y a té n ah sak h a sak h ibh y o v a'

r i v ah k r n otu .

Jan an am dh én a av acdkacad v rsa : dhema i n dr fiv acz‘ ikacat

1 1 : s ee 1 1 .

see 1 1 .

47 1 ] Hymns ascri bed to va r ious authors

v idm zi te dha—

im a v ibh r ta pu r u tré : agn er dham an i v ibh rta, &c . ]

1 0 . (Vatsapr I Bhalan dan a ; to Agn i)v idm a te ag n e tr edha trayan i Lv idm a te dham a v ibh r ta purutrau as

:

cf. 1 0 . 4 5

v idm a te n am a par am am guha yad v i dm a tam utsam y a ta aja g an th a .

(Manyu Tapasa to Manyu )v ije sakr

'

d in dra iv an av abrav o ’sm ékam m an yo adh ipabhav eha,

pr iyam te n ém a sahu r e grn im asi v i dm é tam utsam yata ababh fith a .

Th e repetit ion i s probabl y se con da ry i n cf. u nd e r

apam upasthe m ah isé av a rdhan 1 0 . 8. 1 apz‘

im upasth e m ahis6 v av ar dha .

Ia r 6das1 apr n aj jayam an ah : a r 6das1 apr n a

jayam an ah .

l o .4 5 .7“z m ar te sv agn i r am i to u i dh ayi .

pra tam n aya prataram v asyo acha : pra n o n aya , &c .

pra tam n aya v asyo acha.

1 0 .4 5 5 . 37. pr iyah su rye pr iyé agn a bhav ati .

v r aj am g6m an tam u cijo v i v av ru h .

adv esé dyav apr th iv i h uv em a deva dhatta asm e

suv 1 r am .

im am v idhan to apam sadhasth e .

1 0 . m an d ram h 6tar am u 91'

jo n am obh ih : m an dram hotar am 1 1e1'

joyav istham .

yam tv a deva dadh i re h av yav aham : atha de v 5dadh ir e

,&c . ]

asm abhyam citram v rsan arii r ay im dab.

l o .4 7 .4 “z dhan aspi'tarh gucu v ansam sudaksam .

pun—

i sahasra n 1’

gigam i daguse : pu r fi sahasra n 1’

cigam i sakam .

1 0 . yan m a s6m a sa ukth in o am an disuh : 4 . 4 2 . yan m a som aso m am ada n

yad ukth a .

aham bh uv am yaj am an asya coditz‘

i : gaki bhava yaj am an asya , &c . ]

yé te v ipra brahm aki‘tah su te saca 7. im eh i te brahm akftah,&c . ]

m ade sutasya som yasyén dhasah ta u sutasya, &c . ]

1 0 2 z Pa r t 1 : R epea ted Passages belong ing to Book X [472

aham h6ta n y asrdam yaj ryan : 6“ a l l closely s im ila rpadas ; see u n de r

athz‘

l devil dadh ire ha vyav zi h am ; yam tv a deva‘idadh i re h a vyav zi h am .

ath em -i v icv ah pit an a jayati : ath em zi v icv ah p i'ta na jayas i .

86. n o yaksad de v atata yajlyan .

abhi prayans i sudh itan i h 1'

khyat : abhi prayans i sudhitan i

h i khyah .

g 6j5 t5 uta yé yajniyasah .

pr th iv i n ah par th iv at patv anhas o’

n tar iksa 1i1 d ivy -fi t

patv asm 5n .

yen a dev éso am r tatvam anacuh : brhad dev éso am r ta tvam

an acuh . ]

ka 1 1 m i te m ah im an ah sam asya : n ahi nu te m ah imanah

sam asya .

yé adadhaj jy6tis i jy6ti r an tah : ayam sfirye adadhaj jy6tiran tah . ]

m ahan m ah atyz‘

i asu ratv am ékam : m ahad dev zi nama su ratv am ekam . ]

tanfisu v ieva bhuv ana n 1’

yem ir e se e un de r 8 .

sv a stibh ir ati du rg fin i v icv a.

pi tfn am ca m anm abh ih .

jy6k ca sfirya rii drcé .

m an o jag z'

im a durakam,tat ta 6 v ar tayam aslha ksayaya jrvase .

pra tary zi yuh prata ram n av 1yah 4 . pra tary ag n e

p rata ram n a ayub . ]

pa rata ram su n i r r ti r j 1h 1 tam .

pacyem a n u sfiryam u ccaran tam ; jy6k pacyat

sfiryam , &c . ; 1 1 16 te d rca n suryam . &c . ; jy6k

pacyem a sdryam , &c .

S 11 pra t ira n a fiyuh p ra 5 11 n a dyu r i ase ti r e ta n a . ]

see prec . bu t on e .

an um a te m r laya n ah sv asti s6m a rajan m r laya n ah sv asti .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Pa r t 1 R ep e ated Passages belong ing to Book X

(Gaya Plata to Vicv e Davah)kath 'fi k av i s tu vn 'av an kaya g ird bi‘h a spatir v av rdli a te suv rktibh ih ,

aja ékapat suhav ebh i r i'kv abhi r ah ih qr n o tu bu d h n y b h av im an i .

(Caryata Man ava ; to Vieve Dev ah )u ta sya n a ucijam u r v iyak av i r ah ih qrno tu bu d h n y b h aVi m an i ,

.L ,L o os u ryam asa V i ca r an ta d 1 v 1ks i ta dh iya cam i n ah u st a sya bodh atam .

Cf. for Ne isse r,B e zz. B e i tr . vi i . 2 2 8 ; fo r both s ta n za s Hill ebran d t

,Ved . Myth .

i i, pp . 338 fi

'

.

pra v 0 vayam r athayUJam p 1'

1 r a 1i 1 dh im : pra V0 vayam rathayujam krn u dh v am .

tv asta dev ebh ir jan ibh ih pita—

1 v acah : 6 . 50 . tvasta dev ebh i r jén ibh ihsaj6sah .

r an vah samd rstau p itum dn iv a ksayah .

(Gaya Plata to View Dev ah )v i sz‘i h6tra v icv am scu oti v éryam bfhaspati r a ram atih pan i yasI ,

g r fiv a y atra m ad h u sud u cyate b r h ad aV I vacan ta m atibh i r 1n an 1 s in ah .

1 0 . (Du v asyu Van da n a ; to Vieve Dev ah )apam I Vam savi ta sav isan n yag Va1 1ya id apa sedhan tv adrayah ,

g rav a y atra m a d h u sud u cy ate b r h a d a sarv atatim aditim V 1 n 1mah e .

Cf. g r a v e v ocya te brh zi t .

V icv a ad itya adite m anTsi : v icv a adi tya ad itesaj osah .

agn i r in dro v arun o m itr 6 a ryam‘fi see u n de r

aditya v isn u r m arutah svar brhat : in drav is n u m a rutah,&c . ]

divaksaso agn ijih v zi r tav i'dhah : agn ijihv fi 1 tav 1 dh ah .

(Vasukar n a Vasuk ra ; to Vicv e Dev ah )

pa rjanyav z'

ita v rsabh fi pu r I s in Len drav ayfi v ar u n o m itr6 a ryam fi. J 6411? cf.

d ev 5n ad i tydn ad i t im h av am ah e ye p ii r th iv aso div yzi so apsu yé .

(Th e sam e )o o L o i o 4

a d 1 t1 r dyav apr th 1 v 1 r tam m ahadL1 ndr aV 1 s 1 1 u m ar utah sva r brha t

W ef..L Q l o i 0 i c o

d evan a d 1 ty an a v a se h av am ah e vasum r udr a n sav 1 t1 1 ra 1n sudan sasam .

m an or ya j atr a-

1 am ita r tajfifih .

475] Hymns ascr ibed to var ious authors

1 5 (Vasukarn a Vasukr a to Vigv e Dev ah )d e vém v as i sth o am ftan v av an d e y é Vi cv a bhuv an abhi p r a ta sth uh ,

Lt é n o r asan tfim u ru g ayam ad yaJ Lyuyar

'

n p 5 ta sv astibh ih Sad a n ah .J

W ed : d : refra in , ff.

Of. th e corre spon de n ce of w i th

té n o rasan tam u rugayam adya yuyam patasv astibh ih Sada n ah .

adityfiir n o aditih carm a yansat yachatu ).

in drav i sn u m a rutah svar brhat : adi tya V 1 sn u r m arutah,&c . ]

devan aditydn av ase h av am ahe devfin adityan aditimhav am ahe .

épa 6sadh 1 r v an in an i yajfi iya apa osadh i r van in ojusan ta .

5ditya rudra vasav ah sudan av ah (im a brahm a) : adityz‘

i r udrz‘

i

v asav ah sun i th z‘

ih ; adi tya r udré v asav o jusan ta (idam

déiv ya h 6tara pr atham e‘

i pu roh ita : da1 vya h 6tara prath am é

v idusta r a daiv ya h 6tara prath am f‘

i n y i nje ;de

‘

iiv ya h 6tara pr atham d suva—

lea.

r tasya pan tham au v em i sadhuya 1 . r tasya pan tham

au v eti sadhu.

1 5.

16 n o rasan tam u ru gayam adya yuyam patasv astibh ih Sada n ah .

divas pu tra—

iso asu r asya v i r f‘

ih .

(Ayasya Afig ir asa ; to B rhaspati)i n d ro m ah n é m ah a t é a r n av asy a V i m ur dh z

‘

in am abh in ad arbudasya ,

Lah an n ah im ar in at sapta s i n dhun J L

de vai r dyavaprth iVI prév atan'

n n ah . JW e : d :

1 (Astradanstr a Vai rupa to In dra)i n d ro m ah n a m ah at6 a r n av asy a v ratém in ad afig irobh i r g rn anah ,

pu n—mi c in u i tatan a rajans i dadhéra y6 dh arun am satyatata.

ahan n ahim ar inat sapta sin dhuh .

dev a l r dyav apr th iw prév atam n ah .

Part 1 R ep eated Passages belong ing to Book X [476

g ir ibh rajo n 6 rm ayo m adan tah : gh r tapruso n 6 rm ayo . &c . ]

bfh aspatir bh inad nd rim Vidad g il l) .

sahas rastar lh catam th a i bh v a sahasracetah ca tan I tha rbh v a .

r tasya pathfi n am asa m iyédhah : 1 . rtasya path i nam asa hav is2 _

r

m ata ; r ta sya pa tha n am asa v 1 v aset.

qagv attam am I late dutyaya hav ism an to m an usyi‘

iso ag n im :

.L 2 o a .1 .

tv am Ila te aj 1 ram dutyaya h aw sm an tah sadam l n m a n u sasah . ]

1 “ sv éha dev 6 am i ta m adayan tam .

(Brhaspati Ang ir asa ; to Jfian a)

yajfién a v acah pa dav iyam ayan tiim an v av indan n i s is u prav istam .

tam abh fty a v y ad ad h u h pu r u tr 5. Ltfim sapta r ebhz'

i abhi sam n av an te .

J

c .

(Vac Am bh r in l A tm astu ti)aham r z

‘

istr r samgam an l Vasun am cikitusi pratham 5 yajfi iyanam ,

t rim m a d ev 6. vy ad ad h u h pu r u tr 5 bhfir isthatram bhfi ry av ecayan tlm .

Both sta n zas a r e i n rea l ity ad d re ssed to vac spe e ch ’

,th e atm astu t i c on ta i n ing ,

pe rhaps , th e late r e laboration of th e id e a .

tém sapta r ebhz‘

i abhi sam n av an te : sapta sv asar o abhi samn av an te . ]

jayé v a patya ucati suvdsah .

asatah sad ajayata .

an an atan'

i dam ayan tam pr tanydn .

rbhuksan am m aghav an am su v rktim : su té ran am m aghavan am,

&c . ]

Vacrz'

i a r san ti payasev a dh en av ah .

m ah5n hy asya m ah im d pan asyate : m ahas te sa to m ah im é

pan asyate . ]

ubh é yatha n o ahan i sacabhuv a ubh é yatha 1 1 0 aham n ipr'

i ta .

apa hata r aksaso bhafig urdv a tah : hatam druh6 r aksaso,&c . ]

arz‘

i c c id dv é sah samu tar y uyo ta : firdc cid dv ésah

san u tar yuyotu {1 16 0 c id d v é so v r san o yuyota .

té h i yajfiésu yajfi iy‘

asa fini ah .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Pa r t 1 : R epea ted Passages belong ing to Book X

n a sugam duski‘ te bh u v am : i n d rasom a duskite m f

'

1 sugam

bhnt ]

m an thas ta in dra cam h rdé : bh u v at ta in dra,&c . ]

an tar ‘fl sakthya kaprt.

1 1 is ed 1’

1so v iji'm bh ate .

sa n o d iva 5 11 1 15 51 11 patu mah tam .

tébh i r taya) v idhya h i-daye yatudh z‘

in an .

page -Ti t pu ras tad adha r zi d 1’

1daktat : prfiktfid apfiktad adhar z’

id

udaktat .

agn e tig men a coc isa : ag n is tigm en a , &c . see u n de r

av ih svar abh av aj jate ag n zi u .

aprayuch an taran ir bh rdjam an ah : dur éa 1t has taran ir, &c . ]

kr sn z‘

l tam ans i tv i sya jaghan a : kr sn z'

i tam ansi jaflghan at.

pra ye m i trasya v ar u n asya dhém a : pra ye m inan ti v ar un asyadh z

'

im a .

C l“

. a lso u n de r a nd

pr th iv yé api'

g am uyz‘

i cayan te abib cayata upapi‘k prth ivyz

’

ih . ]

ca truyan to abhi yé n as ta tasr é brh aspate abh i , &c . ]

(R en u Vaicv am itr a to In dra )Lcatr i

‘

i yan to abh i yé n as tata sr é J m ahi v r zi dh an ta og an z‘

isa indra , 4211“

cf.

an d h én ém i tr é s tam a sa sac a n té r’

n sujyoti s o aktav as tzi n abhi syuh .

1 2“ (Apra tirath a Ain d r a to Apv a)L o o 2 o 0 p L oam l sam e l ttam pr at1 10 bh ayan t1 g rha n an gan y apv e pa r eh l ,

abh i pr éh i n i r daha h r tsu cékair an d h én am i tr é s tam a sa s ac an tam .

o .L o 0 iv 1dyam a sun 1 at1 n am n a v a n am : v 1 dyam a sum attn am .

v idyz‘

im a v asto r av asa g rn a n to v icv z‘

im i tra bharadv aja) 1 1 ta ta in dra n unam .

Pfid a 0 a l so i n q. v .

see un de r

tasm ad yajfiz‘

it sa rv ahutah .

479] Hymns ascr ibed to var ious author s — 1 0 .

1 . 1 64 . 5o .

ar epasah sfiryasyev a racm ayah v ir ok in ah sfiryasyev a , &c . ]

jayév a patya ucatl suv z‘

isah .

Th e stanzas a r e closely re lated see n ote to

kl lalapé s6m apr sthaya v edhase : 1 som aprsth aya v edhase .

tébh ic caste vara n o m itr6 a ryam z‘

i see u n de r

sfir o drei ke v fsan ac ca péunsye .

abib cr n otu budhn yb haVI m an i .

m ah i dyavapr th iv i bhutam u r v i : dyf'

i uc ca pr th iv i bhutam

u r v i. ]Cf. u n d e r

té gh‘

a ré

jano am ftasya m an drzi h : cr6t5 rajano am ftasya

m an drah .]

a ryam a m itr 6 v arun ah par ijm a : a ryam é m itr6

v arun ah saratayah .

m ahah sa raya ésate 1 . m ahah sé raya ésate patir dan .

sada paby abh 1 staye : 1 . sada paby abh istibh ih .

V ig tv i g rév an ah sukrtah sukr tyaya : V istv i cam I bh ih sukrtah

sukr tyaya.

ta u sutasya som yasyan dhasah : m ade su tasya , &c . ]

i n draya gusam hariv an tam arca ta : i ndraya gusam arca tii n draya cusam arcata .

satré v r safi jathar a é v r sasv a : u r uv yaca jathara , &c . ]

atm én am tava purusa.

yaé sadh i h s6m a rajfi 1h .

asyfii sam datta Vi ryam .

i sam fir j am suksitim V icv am fibhah .

ii. sa rv atatim aditim v rn im ah e .

gr z‘

iv a yatra m adhusud u cyate hrbat .

Par t 1 R epea ted Passages belong ing to Book X

v ieva dv ésans i samu tar yuyota : yuyz'

ui i d v ésans i, &c. ]

dadh ikr fim ag u im u sasam ca devim .

1 0 . sa n o d ut ad yav asev a g atv i sah a s 1 adha1 a payasa

g a uh 1 0 . sah : 1 s 1 adhar1‘ 1 paya sa m ah l g fiuh .

asm iikam edhy a v itz‘

i rathan am : asm iikam bodhy avitirathan am .

andh én am i tras tam asa sacan tam .

upa brahm an i ha r iv o har ibhyam upa brahm an i barivah .

dacv iin asy adhv a rasya p r aketah : m ahdn asy , &c .

su té ran am m aghav an am su v rktim : rbh uksan am m agha ~

van am,&c . ]

see un de r

g 6bh ir agv ebh ir v asubh ir n yr stah : g6bh ir acv ebh ir v asubh i r

h i ranyaih .

vy 11 pr ath ate v ita ram Var iyah .

dz'

1 1 v ya hotara p1 atham f1 suv flca : 2 3 da 1 vya hotara p i atham z'

i

v idustara ; 3 . 7. 8“,da iv ya hotara p i atham a n y r nje ; 1 0

dfiivya hotara prath am a pu 1 6h i ta .

1 0 . agn i r dev an am abh av at pu i ogfih : agn i r de v z‘

in am abh av at

pu 1 6h itah ag n i 1 dev 6 deva—

imam abh av at pu r6hitah .

indro m ahnam ahat6 a r n av asya .

v icv a veda savan a han t i cusn am : V icv a veda jan irn a han t igusn am .

4 . 1 7 . s 1 jah s indh um ah in a j ag i asan an .

har sasv a h an tav e cura catrun : end m an dano jahi quragatrun . ]

2

pra ta 1 n dra purv ya n l pra n unam V i ryfi v ocam prathamd krtfim

se e u n der

3 pa1 e su ya guhye su v 1 atés u .

sam y6 van a yuvate bhasm ana datzi : sam y6 vana yuvategucidan .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Pa rt 1 : R epeated Passages belong ing to Book X [482

bhanuh cukr én a coc isa cakanah : bhanuh qukr én a goc isa vy

adyau t.

aim m a devi v y adadh uh pu r utr5 : tzim abh ftya vy adadhuh

pu ru tr zi .

(Vac Am bh rn l Atm as tu ti)aham r udrfiya dhan u r é tan om i b r ah m ad v i se car av e h an tav é u ,

aham jan aya sam adam k r n om y aham dyév ap rth iv i ti V iv eqa .

(Tapu rm ur dh an Barhaspatya ; to B 1‘h aspati)

tapurm ur dha tapa tu r aksaso ye b r ah m ad v i sah carava h an tav fi u ,

Lks ipad acastim apa durm atim han n atha karad yajam an aya cam y6l1 . J

r e fram,1 0 . 1 8 2 .

Tran slate 1 0 I d raw th e bow fo r R ud ra , so tha t i ts a rrow sha l l slay th e Brahm a n

ha te r,

’

81 0 . An d ‘ May h e whose he ad i s flam e bu rn th e Brahm a n -hatin g Bah sas, i no rd e r th a t h i s a rrow m ay slay them

,

’

81 0 . Th e con n exion i n 6 , d han u r fa“ ta n om igarav e h a

'

n tm fl u,i s, of cou rse , th e prim a ry on e

,afte r wh ich h as bee n pa ttern ed . Th e

ca se - a ttr ac t 1 on i n br ahm ad v i se,

i s o ld .

pa r6 div6. para en é p 1 th ivy‘

zi .

n a tam anho na du r itam : n a tam anho n a du r itarii kutac-

can a n a tam anho devakr tam kutac can a.

Varu n a m itréryam an .

vara n o m itro aryam 5 see a lso un de r

vara n o m i tr 6 aryam z‘

i , carm a yach an tu sap rath a (adityz'

iso yad im abe

ati dv i sah ) : v ar un o m itr6 aryam 5, carm a yachan tu saprath o

yad im abe .

4 .

v ipv a adhi qr iyo’

dhita : v ieva adhi cr iyo dadhe v ievaadhi cr iyo dh ise v iv aksase .

jy6tisa badhate tam ah yen a Surya jy6tisa bddh ase tam a h . ]

upa te g z‘

i ivékaram st6m am : upa te st6m an paqupéi vdkar am j

in dra 1 nd n o r 1 r iso m 5 para dah : m 6 n o v at r in dra m fipara dah ]

k6 addh i veda ka iha pra vocat.

gav yan ta in dram sakhyfiya v ipra agvayanto v i'san ani

v 5jayan tah .

483] Hymns ascr ibed to var ious authors

sum r 11k6 bhav atu Vigv av edah : sum r l I k6 bhav atu

jatav edah .

suv iryasya patayah syam a .

1 0 .1 3 1 .7 “b tasya vayam sum atéu yajfi iyasyépibhadre saum an asé syam a : tésam vayam sum ata

‘

lu yajfi iyan am api bhadre saum an asé syam a .

arz‘

ic c id dv é sah samu tar yuyotu : ara c c id dv éso

v r san o yuyota ; ar e—

10 c id dv ésah san u tar yuyota .

i n draya gusam arca ta : in draya gusam a rcati in draya

gusam har iv an tam arcata .

1 0 .1 3 3 .1 f8—3 fg,4 “f—6“f, n abhan tam anyakésam jyaka adhi dhan v asu .

acatrur in dr a jajfiise acatrur in dra janusa san e—

id as i ;

anapir in dra janusfi. san ad asi .

v icv am pusyasi v ei ryam : v icv am pu syan ti v éryam .

a ry6 n agan ta n o dh iyah : a ry6 n acan ta san isan ta n o dh iyab. ]

(Su das Pai j av an a ; to In dra)y é n a in drabh ito jan o v rkayur 5 d i d ecat i ,

adh asp adarh tam i 1i 1 k rdh i v ibadho a si sasah i r Lnabhan tam anyakésam jyaké

adhi dhan v asu .

_lw refra in , 1 0 . 1 33 . 1 fg ff.

1 0 . 1 34 . 2“ (Mandhatar Yau v an agv a to Indra)

av a sm a du rh an ayaté m ar ta sya tan uh i sth i ram ,

ad h asp ad am tam k r dh iLy é a sm in ad i d e gzati J Ldev i j an itry ajI jan ad

bhadré jan itry aj1jan at. _l W d ef : refra in , 1 0 . 1 34 . 1 “fi- 6“f

vayam indra tv ayav ah .

sakh itv am a r abham ah e : sakh itvam é v rn im ahe .

sahasr adhara payasa m ahi gauh : see un der

sam rfij am car san 1n e‘

im .

1 0 .1 34 1 “f—6 “f,devi jan itry ajijan ad bh adré jan i try ajI jan at.

adhaspadam tam 1 1 11 krdh i .

yé asm a'

r'

i adideqati .

— J Pa r t 1 : R epeated Passages belong ing to Book X [484

indra v icv abh ir utibh ih ; in dra v icvabh ir utibh ir

v avaksi tha. ; 1 in dro v igvabh ir utibh ih .

S e e a l so u n d e r

sahasr in lbh ir utibh ih .

a n tar iksen a patati : an tar iksen a patatam ; an tar iksen a

patatah .

apapr iv éin rodas I an tar i ksam .

rayo budh n ah samgam a n o v asunam .

deva iv a savi t5 satyadh arm a.

yad Va gha satyam u ta yan n a V idm a.

pr n aks i r6das I ubbe obbe prn asi r 6das i . ]

m an dasv a dh 1tibhir bitah .

agu im sum n ei ya dadh ir e pu r6 j anah .

91‘

1’

1 tka rn am saprath astam am tv a g ira: crutka rn am saprath a

stam am .

agn im g 1 rbh i r hav am ah e .

in drav ayd bfh aspatim .

brahm a yajfiam ca v a r dhaya : indra yajfiam ca v ardh aya .

yadé te Véto an uv z‘

i ti goc ih : 51d asya v éto an u

gocih yad a sya Véto an u véti coc ih . ]

nyafifi u ttan ém an v és i bhfim im : n yafifi u ttaném auv e ti

bhfim im .

m aksfi sa v ai jam bharate dhana n rbh1 h : ar v adbh ir v fij am,

&c . sé pu tréi r v éjam,&c .

d§s1 r v icah sfirye n a sahyah .

3. guhé hi tam guhyam g alham apsu.

u ta trayasv a g r n ata 1 1ta stin : 1 0 . u ta trayasv a g rn atom aghonah .

ato dyév ap1’th iv i apr athetam : {i d id dydvaprth iv i, &c . ]

dev ébhyo h avyavahan a ; dev ébhyo

h avyavéhan ah .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

Pa rt 1 R epea ted Passages belong ing to Book X [486

yaksm arh sé r v asm ad fitm é n as tam idé ril v i v rhfim i te .

abh idr oh é rn cé ram asi : abh idr oh é n’

n m an usyi’

lg cé ram as i.

éjaism ii dyfisa n fim a cfibh nm fmag aso v ayém .

951 111 n o as tu dv ip5de 921 111 cé tu spade : can) n o bhnta rh dv i

péde , &c . 9151 111 n o bhava dv ipade , &c .

asya v iov asya bhuv an asya réja : éko v igv asya, &c .

tén a v igv asya , &c . som o v iov asya , &c . ]

tébhyah parjanya m éh i 951m m yacha : sé n ah parjan ya m éh i(;arm a yacha .

v ibh rfijafi jy6tisa svar ég ach o r ocan z’

uh d iv éh .

tv éuh tyém indra m artyam : tvam tam indra m é rtyam jCf.

dh ruv é r’

n dh r uv én a h av isa.

(except asapatn éh in for asapa tn z‘

i in 1 0 .

devan su v atu dh é rm an a.

zi ps. sedhata du rm atim .

yaJam anaya sun v a té .

sam udr é antah kav ayo v i caksate : sam udr é antah kav éyahsud i téyah j

1tasya padé kavayo n i panti 1'ta’1 sya padénl kavayo n 1

'

pan ti .

nr v i n é pfthv i bé hule gébhn'

e : r téya py th vf bahulé

gabh i r é . ]

sadyéo cid yah (; év asa‘

t péfica k ystfh sfl rya iv a jy6tisapzi s ta tfma ,

sah as rasfih oatasé asya rénh ih : 51 dadhikréh qé v asa pencakr stfh sfirya i v a jy6tisapé s tatan a , sahasr aséh gatasfl v fijy é r v a.

m ygo n émbh im éh ku ca ro g ir isthfih .

dhatur dyutan at sa v ituqca v isn oh .

ks ipz’

xd zi gastim zips. durm atirh har m zi tha karad yéjam anfiya

93am yon.

487] Hymns ascr ibed to var ious authors

brahm adv isah garav e han tavfi. 1 1 br ahm adv ise qé rav eh én tav é u .

ih é prajz‘

im iha rayim r é ran ah 4 . iha pr ajém iha ray i rh r é ranah .

v ysabhéya ksitrn am : juhotan a v r sabhéya ks itm ém j

.1 0 sa'

mn ah parsad ati dv isah .

v fsa gukr én a 90 0 15 5 : agn in gukr én a, &c . se e unde r 1

yo v iqv abh i v ipégyati bhav an fi. sz’

uh ca pé gyati .

yo asya par é r éjasa l} : yo asya pér e r aj aso v iv ésa .

égv axh h inota v aJl n am h é r irh h inota v ajin am j

idéuh n o barbi r asado.

égn e v iov z‘

my ary6 5 : 1 on e. v iov any a rya

351. n o v ésf my é bhara : sé. n o v iovany a bhara . ]